《The Father of American Comics Superheroes》 Chapter 1: Dingdong, I found superman Chapter 1: Dingdong, I found superman Bang! A gunshot rang out, and the orange bullet fell on the ground and rolled into the pool of blood on the floor. Mike swept the corpse, took a big step and turned to leave. Mission aplished. He was done with the organization. At least that was their agreement. Leaving the apartment of the target of the mission, Mike drove away. He drove around the street twice to make sure no one was following him, then he drove to a baby store, bought some milk powder, diapers, clothes and some toys and other baby stuff, then left New York directly to a small town a few dozen miles away, and drove another ten minutes or so to a farm on the edge of town. Kent Farm. This was his home, and no one in the League of Assassins organization knew about it. Since he hade to this world from another Earth more than five years ago and inherited this farm from his deceased parents, he hade here only a handful of times. For several years, the farm had been looked after and managed by an elderly couple, and it returned to him three months ago after the older couple was picked up by their children. He originally wanted to sell it, but after the farm was handed over to him, an incident happened two months ago that made him change his mindpletely. Two months ago, when he came to his house to take care of the farm and intended to sort things out and sell them all the same night Boom! Along with the sound of the ground trembling violently, his familys farm was smashed out of a deep pit by an unexpected guest. What the hell? Mike, who was sleeping, got up with a grunt, put on his pants, casually put on a piece of clothing, grabbed the weapon that was ced by his pillow, and ran out with great strides. When he ran to the corn field not far from his house, he only saw that the originally neat crops were smashed down, and in the centre of the impact, there was a deep crater, and in the middle of the crater, there was a small airship! Looking at that airship, he stared furiously. After he knew that there was Captain America in this world, he felt that he would not be surprised by what happened in this world, but his heart was still full of a sense of absurdity when he saw a spaceship smashed in his own home ground. The spaceship was small, but full of technology. Whats going on? Mike walked over carefully. And when he got close to the airship, it actually opened automatically and then revealed the baby inside. Wait, a baby? Looking at the sleeping baby, Mike froze, and only when the baby cried out with a wow did hee back to his senses. How does this scene seem to have seen somewhere? A thought shed through his mind, and he quickly walked over to the baby and carried it out of the ship. The baby waspletely naked, it was a boy There was nothing on him to prove his identity, and just then something that looked like a key popped out of the airship and floated in front of him. He reached out and grabbed it, surveyed it, and his eyes narrowed. An S like symbol was at the top of that key, and that symbol Krypton? Superman!? He whimpered out, looking at the child in his arms, filled with disbelief. This is the future Superman? And what role did he y? Wow! The child seemed to feel something and cried loudly. All doubts in his brain were temporarily suppressed, and he hurriedly took off his clothes and wrapped the baby up. Feeling the warmth, the babys cries stopped, the silver moonlight sprinkled on the babys body, the baby opened a pair of pure blue eyes like the sky to look at Mike, and showed him a smile. Instantly, Mike felt like he was struck by an electric current, his heart contracted violently. He remembered when he had not yet crossed over to this ce. He remembered the image of his son when he first held him. The two ovep at this moment, the heart of the long-buried thoughts and sadness, and then the heart of a kind of life touching. After a few seconds of silence, he reached out to tease the little one in his arms and said gently but firmly, In the future, please give me more advice, little guy. The words fell, as he turned around, an indifferent voice that he had long forgotten rang out. The Father of Heroes system was sessfully activated, and the hosts unique ability was activated. What? Mike thought he had heard wrong, but the next second a system surfaced in his mind. Father of Heroes System What the hell kind of name is this and what the hell kind of system is this? The corners of his mouth twitched slightly as he walked toward home while checking out the system. Host: Mike Kent. Newbie gift: Assassin time. Ability: Memory Fantasy Embodiment. Current ability level: LV1. Current upgrade progress: 0%. Memory fantasy embodiment? What kind of ability is this? Mike was a little confused, then continued to look down. At the bottom of his profile, there was a name. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). So, this kid is really Superman? He doesnt even need a name anymore? Looking at the system, Mike was now finally sure of the identity of the baby in his arms. Other than that, there was no more information or introduction under rks name. Wait The system has rks name, so rks appearance is rted to the system? It cant be the system that made rk appear in front of me, right? Otherwise there is no way to exin why the system was activated after he decided to adopt rk, huh? You need to know, this system has been silent since the starter gift package was sent, allowing him to obtain the assassin ability in the Assassin Alliance, and he has forgotten the existence of the system for a long time. The name of the system, plus rk sent to him. Mike was helpless to hold his forehead. What kind of ghost system is this? It looks like he has the ability, and is upgradeable, but how to upgrade? There is no manual ah! He cant help but spit out, Mike looked at rk in his arms, see the little guy closed his eyes again, after a peaceful sleep, cant help but reveal a smile. It was innocent, pure and beautiful So, from that moment on, he decided to break away from the organization, and for the next two months, he struggled with this. In this evening, he finallypleted thest task given to him by the organization. As promised, he was clear with the organization. With a silent thought in his mind, he parked his car and pushed open the door of his house. It was gettingte, but he noticed that the light in rks room was still on. Perhaps rk was still awake? His footsteps lightened as he walked toward rks room. In the past two months, he had to hire a nanny to take care of his chil because he had to go on a mission to clear his ount with the organization. He had spoken with the nanny on the phone quite a few times during that period, and the nanny indicated that rk was obedient and rarely cried, while he had returned once in between, and after seeing that rk was in good spirits, he was quite relieved. Standing at the door, Mike gingerly pushed open the door to his room. Themp emitted a soft glow, and a middle-aged woman with a fat body was sitting in front of the window with rk in her arms, stretching her fingers and teasing the little one. Mikes originally soft face suddenly went cold and he said in a cold voice, How did you find this ce? Huh? Sir? What did you say? Why are you back at this time? The middle-aged woman raised her face with a confused look. Mikes hand pressed to his waist and said, You know, I dont miss at this distance, Raven. Chapter 2: Trading Chapter 2: Trading Hee hee Along with the sound of yfulughter, the middle-aged woman in front of Mikes appearance instantly change. The skin on her body was like ayer of waves that stirred from head to toe in an instant, and the middle-aged woman had turned into a strange person with blue skin. Although she has a curvy figure, her whole body is blue, and there are even dark blue scales on the key parts of her body, and her red hair makes her look a little more enchanting, and she looks chilling. The Magic Girl, Raven. There are mutants in this world, but what is strange to Mike is that he has not heard of the two pirs of mutants, Professor X and Mao. Magician Raven looked at Mike, the corners of her mouth slightly hooked, she curiously said: How do you recognize me? Mike said, Youre holding the baby in the wrong position. A woman who has given birth to three children, holding a childs posture can never be wrong. Raven drifted off, nodded, saw that Mike kept looking at her coldly, suddenly smiled and said, What? I am used to somebody seeing me like this. How about this? After saying this, the blue skin on her body faded, and she became a blonde woman. The body was still hot, but interestingly, under the charming temperament, the delicate features showed innocence. This is what she originally looked like. Mike face was expressionless, wearing a casual clothes Raven hugged rk walked to Mike, yfully said: so cold ah, when in bed The corner of Mikes eyes jumped and said, How did you find this ce? It wasnt easy for me to track you down? Raven said faintly, reached out and gently stroked Mikes face, yfully said, Still so shy, what I like most about you is this. After a pause suddenly said, Is it worth it for this child? Without any hesitation, Mike nodded affirmatively and said, Its worth it! This was something he had decided two months ago. Worth it? Raven shoved rk into Mikes arms, and Mike hugged him in a hurry. He was relieved to see that the little guy was not scared. Seeing this, Ravens eyes became more angry, and said: Do you think that you said that you should be cleaned up with the organization, and you would be cleaned up? Mike smiled faintly and said, First, tell me, what are you here for? Raven said without good grace, Do you believe me when I say I came to you to give you a child? Looking at rk, who was being protected by Mike in his arms, Raven was surprisingly a little jealous in her heart. It would be nice if her parents protected her like this when she was a child Mike looked at Raven with a ghostly look, making Raven upset. Walking to one side of the chair and sitting down, Ravens slender legs folded together and said, Sloan told me toe find you. He knows about this ce? He knows about the baby? Mike frowned. Raven shook her head and said, I dont know, I didnt tell anyone. She had found this ce by chance when she heard Mike on the phone and was curious to follow him back and find out when he wasst back. Mike looked at Raven and said seriously, Thanks. Raven waved her hand and said, Its a return of the favour you did for saving me earlier. Mike hugged rk and let him lean on himself, gently patting rks back. The little guy yawned and slowly closed his eyes. Watching Mikes action, Raven was speechless. Who could imagine that this man who killed without blinking and was known as the king of assassins would be so gentle in putting a child to sleep? You Shhh! Mike made a gesture, walked over to the crib, ced the already sleeping rk gently on the bed, and after covering him with a small quilt, pointed outside and took the lead to walk outside. Raven got up, suddenly made a face at rk, and walked out. Following Mike down the stairs, Raven sat on the couch and, after Mike reached for a ss of water for her, propped herself up with her chin and surveyed Mike as if she was meeting him for the first time. Why are you looking at me like that? Im wondering which woman hooked your soul and gave you a baby. I picked up the baby. Picked up? Raven eximed, then muttered, Youre crazy! To face being killed by the organization for the sake of a found baby, what is this if not insane? Huh! He smiled indifferently, and Mike said, What did Sloan ask you to do with me? Orwhat does he want to do? Sloan, a guy full of ambition. The corners of Ravens mouth hooked up and said, You still see very thoroughly, why is it for Dont say anything about the kid, Ive already decided. Mike picked up the ss of water, white mist slowly rose in front of his eyes, blocking his face, he said calmly: Suddenly tired of this life. Raven became silent and said, Stone wants to make a deal with you. A deal? Mike put down the cup in his hand and said in a deep voice, He wants to make me take out Kutcher in exchange for letting me exit safely? Kutcher, the current leader of the Assassin Alliance, as long as he was taken out, Stone would be able to take the position of the leader. Raven nodded her head. Mike had a calm face: Do you think I can trust him? Half and half, at least he will not be like Kutcher, and will never let you go. Mike closed his eyes and thought for a few seconds, then nodded and said to Raven, After killing Kutcher, I want a favour from you. Raven was stunned and smiled yfully, Why should I help you? Count me as owing you a favour. Good! Raven agreed cleanly. Mikes favour was still very useful. Also, I need to see Sloan. What time? Tomorrow. Ill make the arrangements. Afterwards, the two had a small talk for a while, and Raven turned to leave. As for the nanny who took care of rk, Raven turned into the image of Mike and let her go home first tonight. In other words, Mike will take care of rk tonight Whoa, whoa! There was rks crying from the floor, Mikes eyes shrank, his heart beat violently, and the whole person rushed upstairs at a very fast speed and came to rk. At this time the baby cries generally only two reasons, one is hungry, the second is to solve the physical needs. Mike, who had been a father in a previous life, still understands some of these things. Cant panic! Mike looked, rk was verypetitive did not pull, he soothed rk while brewing up the form. Waited a few minutes, after the temperature of the milk powder is suitable for the mouth, while feeding rk, but the brain cannot help but think of other things. Sloan wants to control the League of Assassins, Kutcher is the biggest obstacle, because Kutcher is not only the leader, but also the only Assassin King in the Assassin Alliance. The only one who can deal with the king of assassins is the king of assassins. This is also the reason why he asked Raven to find Mike. Kutcher, as the leader of the assassin alliance, was considered an acquaintance with Mike, so Mike knew him fairly well. This person will never let people who threaten the organization just leave the organization like this. The agreement is an agreement, Kutcher will not go back on his word, he allowed Mike to safely leave the organization, but after leaving, Mike is not the organizations people, he dealt with Mike is not a breach of the agreement. As soon as I enter the rivers andkes, I cant help myself Mikes eyes were gloomy, but after looking down and seeing rk drinking milk while curiously sizing him up, the gloom in his eyes instantly disappeared and a gentle smile appeared on his face. But in the next second, the smile on his face froze. This child pulled it up. Chapter 3: Garbage Abilities? (1/2) Chapter 3: Garbage Abilities? (1/2) A Busy Night It wasnt until early the next morning when the babysitter knocked on the door of the room that the tired Mike was relieved. Damn Raven, why did she let the babysitter go back yesterday? Mikemented inwardly. Mr. Kent. The blossoming middle-aged nanny, Norma, holding rk, saw Mikes tired face and sighed, Its just too hard for you to bring up the baby all by yourself. Mike rubbed his forehead and said, Its okay, Im adjusting. Normaughed, holding rk close to Mike, whispered: Work with children is not possible, or must be given to a woman, you cannot do without a woman in this family. Hearing this, Mike heart rm. What does Norma want to do? You dont want to rmend yourself, do you? Quickly swept a look at the other side of the blessed body, Mike shivered, hurriedly said: No, Im used to it. You cant get used to it! Norma said with a sad look, thinking about Mike she told: I know a beautiful girl, she is pregnant, want to find someone to marry, I think you are very suitable, after all, you also have a child. Rich, handsome, and have a farm, such conditions, if she were twenty years younger, she would not give up to others. Mikes face darkened. Ho, Im just like a picker? So with a tense face, he said, No need. He picked up his clothes and headed downstairs while saying, I have some business to take care of, take care of rk. Norma looked at Mikes back with a pity face. She still felt that Mike and her daughter were quite suitable, and she would find a chance to talk about it again, if not, she would have to let her daughter go to the hospital. Mike drove to New York, driving on the streets, feeling the atmosphere of the 80s, sighed. In this era, there are fewer things to do to pass the time. However, as far as this world is concerned, it is much more dangerous than his previous world. Super technology, alien invasion, magical dimensional invasion, mutants, superheroes and criminals Just thinking about what will happen in the future, Mikes brain hurts. However, these things have nothing to do with him, when he is done with these things, he will focus on going home with his children. Its good if you dont fight and kill. Thinking about his retired leisurely life, the corners of Mikes mouth cant help but slightly curl up. New York, in a coffee shop. As long as you help me kill him and you dont reveal any secrets of the organization, I will definitely not let anyone go after you, thats my promise. The dark-faced Sloan looked at Mike with a smile and added, I have much more credibility than Kutcher. Mike said indifferently, Deal. Sloan was slightly stunned. He thought he would take more time to talk, but he didnt expect Mike to just agree to it. However, after he saw Mikes gaze, his heart went cold. If he dares not keep his word, he will kill him He read such a message from Mikes gaze. It was naked and unconcealed. Heh! Heughed lowly and said, Heres my n, hes on Wednesday Stop! Mike raised his hand and said, I dont want to listen to your long and interlocking n. Looking at it, the more nning links, the easier it is to make mistakes. As long as a little mistake is made, the n will be over. Tapping on the table, Mike said, Tell me the time, ce and number of people. Sloan was stunned, and thenughed, Youre as confident as ever. Mike got up and said, Give me the information tonight, heres my phone number. With a flip of his finger, a card with a phone numbernded on the table, and then Mike quickly left. Sloan picked up the card and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Male infertility hospital, Dr. Luci. The card was turned over, looked at the handwritten phone number on the back, sighed in relief, put it away close to his body, pressed a piece of money under his coffee cup and turned to leave. Chapter 3: Garbage Abilities? (2/2) Chapter 3: Garbage Abilities? (2/2) Mikes home, more urately, is a hiding ce. Pushing open the door to his apartment, Mike looked at Raven, slumped on the couch, and said, Youre here? Raven was stunned, did not see Mikes unexpected expression, heart a burst of depression, cannot help but saID: Why are you not surprised at all? This is the third ce youve found, Can I be surprised? Giggle! Raven covered her mouth with a fakeugh and said, Do you have any other safe houses? Mike said faintly, Who knows? Raven said with a straight face, How did you and Sloan talk? Youre so concerned about this? Raven said sincerely, Because its about you. Mike gave a huh sneer and said, Thats not funny. Its not funny. Ravenzilyy back on the couch. Suddenly, Mike said, You and Sloan are working together to rescue the leader of the Hellfire Club that was captured two years ago? Raven sat up sharply, her tone ufortably cold, and said, You want to stop me? Mutants Ever since the Hellfire Club kept stirring things up all over the world, wanting to use force to make room for mutants to survive, most of the ordinary people all over the world, were filled with ill feelings towards mutants as a group. Two years ago, after the leader of Hellfire was captured by S.H.I.E.L.D., Hellfires actions only became low-key, and it was two years ago that Raven joined the League of Assassins. Except for Mike, who identally discovered Ravens mutant identity because of an operation, no one else in the League of Assassins knew. Now then, Sloan might also know, but only maybe Am I idle? Raven looked fixedly at Mike for a few seconds,y back down again, fingers gently hooked in her long blonde hair, her tone couldnt help but rx: You really arent idle, you have a child to bring up. If youre just here to make sure Sloan and I havente to an agreement, you can go now. Ehhh, how ruthless, I was going to ask you what you meant by help yesterday. Youll find out when you kill Kutcher. Raven got up, smiled at Mike, changed her appearance to a random person, and turned to leave. She seemed to owe Mike another favour. After watching Raven leave, Mike sat on the couch and with a thought, a dagger appeared in his hand out of thin air. Tossing the dagger up and down, Mikes face was calm. After two months of fumbling, he finally had the following understanding of his ability.
    1. The realization of the memory fantasy is to realize the things in his memory. Of course, this thing can be reset to a certain extent by him, and the degree of change is very low.
    1. This memory refers to the memory before the crossing, and the things in the memory after the crossing cannot be realized by him.
    1. There is a time limit for the things that can be realized, but after all, it is only LV1 level. After thatWho knows, he hasnt even figured out the way to upgrade his ability.
    1. Every time it takes time to realize, the more familiar and simple it takes, the shorter the time required. Now, after his practice, the most familiar object of realization is a dagger.
    1. So far, Mike cannot realize the modern weapons, this point is not sure whether the systems limitations, or the level is too low.
Finally came to a conclusion Garbage ability! Chapter 4: Cards (1/2) Chapter 4: Cards (1/2) Mike couldnt help but curse, and with a casual flip of his hand, the dagger in his hand flew out swish, nailing a buzzing fly to the wall. The rectangr pattern on the wall had a dagger stuck right in the middle. Scanning the pattern and dagger on the wall, a light shed in Mikes head. Rectangle Dagger It takes time for his ability to be realized. It is that he needs to think about the objects he realized in his mind. This thinking process takes time. Simple ones are better,plex items, who gives him time in battle? If he omits this thinking process No, should not say omitted, because it cannot be omitted at all! To be precise, prepare in advance and finish the process of thinking in advance. Mike pinched his chin, his mind shed a thought. The memory fantasy manifests, manifests the things in his memory. There are more things in his memory than ordinary daggers. On this point, he had already tried. Yes, he managed to manifest a Zanpoknife before, a real Zanpok knife that he can use. It took him four hours to manifest this de, but it onlysted thirty seconds. In battle, who gave him four hours to manifest? So, even if he could manifest a powerful item, the ability was said to be garbage. But now, if his idea just now can be sessful His heart could not help but beat violently. Taking a deep breath, Mike allowed himself to calm down quickly. A momentter, he closed his eyes and began to thinking. He needed a medium that could store embodied items and allow him to use embodied items at any time, and that medium was cards, cards that could store items, even abilities and such. Thats what he just thought of! First realize the card as the medium, and then store the items that need to be realized in the card. When using it, directly activate the use of the power of the realization, so that the thinking process can be advanced to before the battle, the drawbacks of this ability can be eliminated. Two hourster After he referred to the cards in Game King, Hearthstone Legend, etc., such card games, and then after he reset the transformation of the nk cards appeared in his hand. After his setting, the cards were given some characteristics by him when they materialized. 1, can store the materialized things. 2, after carrying the materialized things, it can be stored in his mind for a long time for him to use at any time. 3, after carrying the embodied things, he can save them for a day when they appear again. Looking at the nk card on the palm of his hand, Mike couldnt help but curl the corners of his mouth. But immediately he calmed down. Now is not the time to be happy, this is only half of the sess. The next step is to carry the embodied thing. The card was squeezed between his fingers, and Mike concentrated on using his ability. The next second, a dagger that he was most familiar with appeared on the card. The dagger came to life. And on the back of the card, there was information about the embodied thing written. Item name: Dagger. Item description: None. Remarks: Just an ordinary dagger, nothing special, but maybe it can slit your throat. This information was added by Mike himself for fear that there would be more cards in the future, in order to make it easier to use in the future. With a thought, the card dissipated and disappeared, and a dagger appeared in his hand. It worked! Mike was surprised. In this way, he solved the drawback of his ability! This ability really smells good! Next. He manifested a nk card, and then started manifesting things. Chapter 4: Cards (2/2) Chapter 4: Cards (2/2) This time, he chose a powerful weapon. The realization time will be a bit long, and the process cannot be interrupted. But halfway through his manifestation, a phone call came. Looked at the phone, it was Sloan. He brought news of Kutcher. A few momentster, after getting the information he wanted, Mike sighed. If he could manifest a weapon, this operation would be much easier, but there was no time. After thinking about it, he made a phone call, put the two pistols in a holster on his waist, put on a coat, carried a suitcase, left the safe house and drove into the night. Nighttime, in Manhattan. It was a fancy apartment building. In one apartment, a man and a woman were fighting hotly in their room. They went from the kitchen table, to the living room couch, and killed their way to the bedroom, into the climax of the fight. A hundred meters away on the roof, Mike, with his sniper rifle, looked through the bedroom window and skimmed the two fighting together, and without any hesitation, pulled the trigger on Kutchers head as heunched a sharp charge. Bang! The bullet shattered the window and exploded on the mans head. The head burst open like a tomato, spilling over the entire bedroom and instantly dousing the woman beneath Kuch into a tomato chicken. The woman screamed and passed out directly. Mike was stunned, he did not expect Kutcher to be so easily finished. Just then, a sharp voice rang in his ears through the headset of the inte. Get out of the way! While hearing the voice, Mike did not hesitate and hurriedly rolled down to the side. Boom! Debris sshed. A bullet sted at the spot he had just been, leaving a crater full of cracks in the concrete fence of the balcony. Mikes eyes shrunk and turned amber in a sh, cold sweat sprouting from the front of his head. She was going to get her head blown off if she was a secondte. This was Kutchers trap! Wouldnt have dared to promise Mike to turn into him to help! Raven hid behind the bunker, bit her lip, and whispered, Mike! Find him! Just then, Mikes voice rang out again. Hurry up! Without hesitation, Raven rolled to the side with both legs. Bang! A bullet passed through the cover, leaving a bullet hole in the spot where he had just hidden. Raven sucked in a cold breath and pressed his headset, shouting, Damn it! Mike! Hurry up and find him! She didnt want to be a corpse for helping. As soon as the words left her mouth, a shot rang out through the headset. Mike shot! He found Kutchers location! Raven breathed a sigh of relief. Under the attack of an Assassin King, even if Kutcher is also the Assassin King, he would never be distracted to attack her. She was safe for now. Get out of there! Mike said faintly, sniper rifle in his hand issued a loud burst, no need to aim at all, a shot suppressed towards Kutcher. Now, the light and dark shifted, and the danger was Kutcher. Mikes eyes were calm and unruffled, but his eyesight chased a fast-moving figure, his finger constantly pulling the trigger. Suddenly, Mike left the spot without any warning. Bang Bang! The rubble sshed and two craters appeared. Chapter 5: Bullet encounter (2/2) Chapter 5: Bullet encounter (2/2) Bang! The bullet turned a beautiful arc andnded on Ravens shoulder. Ugh! Raven let out a muffled grunt as blood gushed out and panic began to set in her heart. She had a thousand variations and was even proficient in fighting arts, but going head to head with a king of assassins was still not enough. If this continues, I will die! The gaze had fallen on her body, it was cold as if it could freeze her blood. Then, as she turned the corner to rush towards the first floor, she heard the gunshot again. Bang! A crisp impact sounded as the bullet fired at Raven was simrly intercepted by a bullet, and the two collided in mid-air andnded on the ground. Raven looked at Mike in surprise, pressed the wound on her shoulder and quickly ran outside, whispering, Over to you! The next second, Kutcher leapt down the stairs, apanied by several flying bullets. Poof, poof! The bulletsnded on the ground and on the wall, leaving a shallow crater. Mike, who had long since dodged, rang the gun in his hand as Kutchers feet were about to hit the ground. Ding! Another crunching sound, Kutcher intercepted the bullet with a bullet, and his icy eyes looked at Mike when he suddenly fell into a trance. Two? How could there be two microphones? He was sure that he was chasing Mike, then this Mike in front of him? A mutant or another person in disguise? The thought of shed through his mind, but it was obviously not the time to delve into it. Kutcher looked at Mike, less than two meters apart, the two men looked at each other quietly. Killing intent slowly appeared in the eyes of both men. One for the organizations secrets, one for the future Almost at the same time, heart beating violently like the sound of dense war drums sounded, the two people standing opposite each other moved! The gun is like a sharp sword in the hands of two people, shooting bullets like a deadly sword de Mike snapped his fingers quickly, and the bullets from the gun poured out. Bang, bang! Bullets shed and embraced passionately within the confined distance. The two men took a fierce step forward, in close proximity to each other at the same time, the gun has been shot empty magazines to exit, as a concealed weapon flung at each other when the other arm a fling, another weapon appeared in the hands of two people. At the same time the gun was fired, the weapon that had exited the magazine was wiped on his waist, and a new magazine was installed. The action flowed like a ballet dancer on the stage. Then, the two yed against each other. Bullets were vomiting from the muzzle, and every time between the blows of the arm, they flew by the body of the two of them. In this moment, the gun and bullets became an extension of the two mens arms and legs. The stuttering tongues of fire kept shing between the confrontation of bodies. Suddenly, the two men grunted violently and simultaneouslynded a foot on each others chest. Both bodies flew backward, Mike reached out to the ground, the body about tond backwards, dropping the gun in his hand at the same time, a dagger materialized, like a cold lightning in mid-air, stabbed into the chest of Kutcher. Bah! Kutchernded, gushing blood as the body slid backward, rubbing a shocking blood mark under its body. Mikended on the ground and took a big step towards Kutcher. Ahem! Kutcher coughed violently, a mouthful of blood spitting out of his mouth. The dagger cut open half of his heart, and even the restorative medicine in the tissue could not save him. Chapter 5: Bullet encounter (1/2) Chapter 5: Bullet encounter (1/2) It was the other killers! Kutcher also ambushed people. Mike took a deep breath, even if the bullets grazed his body, his eyes were calm. Heart beating violently, blood began to flow quickly in his body, everything in his world began to slow down, even the flying bullets were clear to him. Then, he saw the trajectory of the bullets flying and saw the direction in which they were fired. The next second, he quickly left his spot, and the moment his body was moving quickly, the sniper rifle he was holding in his arms went off! Bang! Along with the sound of the gunshot look, a killers head instantly burst open. At the same time, Raven, who had been watching the battle, also shot a bullet at another killer, exploding the others head. The gunfire stopped and Mikes eyes sank. Kutcher definitely would not let go of this moment of counterattack, but the other side did not attack, if I were him, after making sure that the first to shoot is me, in the case of not being able to take out from a distance Suddenly, his face changed: Raven! Watch out! Kutcher may have gone to your side! Ravens heart was startled, dropped the gun in her hand and quickly ran downstairs, but within a few seconds, the shrieks rang out. Hesing! Wait for me! Listening to the sound of iing gunfire, Mike let out a low cry, looked at the building where Raven was, quickly ran to the other side of the roof, his body slightly lowered, after taking a deep breath, his heart beat violently, in his perception, everything began to slow down, and then he ran as fast as he could. As he reached the edge of the building, he let out a soft cry and his whole body dashed out! His body sliced through the air over the street andnded on the roof of the opposite building. After rolling his body on the ground and removing the impact, he leapt up from the ground and continued to run forward furiously. Raven was three streets away from him, and this was the fastest way to get there. One, two, three! As Mike leapt up for the third time, his body adjusted its position in mid-air, and after his body shot straight out in mid-air for more than ten meters, he began to fall, then as he kept approaching the building across the street, he crossed his arms in front of him, smashed a ss andnded into the building. Ahhh! Two shrieks rang out, a pair of men and women who were making love doing things, disturbed by uninvited guests, shivering and hugging each other. Mike swept a nce at the two men. Eww, nice oh! Uh, sorry, you guys go ahead. Speaking in a low voice, Mike dashed toward the door. This is the tenth floor, the top floor is the seventeenth floor, Raven was on the roof before, and now Raven, are you there? With a sharp gasp, Ravens tone was filled with anxiety and fear. Fifth floor, Im running down! Mike turned around and ran downstairs. Raven had made the right choice, as long as she ran out into the street and changed her appearance to a random person, Kutcher lost his target. But all this presupposes that she can run out of the building. Raven was like a flexible cat, facing the appearance of Mike, but making various soft movements, striding across the stairs, pressing her hand on the railing, and jumping to the next level. She was fast, but Kutchers speed is not slow. With a strong stomp on the steps, the whole person shot out like an arrow, only two steps to reach the next level. And while chasing, the gun in his hand still shoots a bullet from time to time. He looked at Mikes back, but there was something strange in his heart. That was Mike right, but why hadnt been returning fire, but was running away? Could it be that there was a trap down there? Mike, you cant escape! Kutcheri roared, he jumped up and stepped on the wall opposite the stairs. He turned and jumped down in midair. Flying over a dozen steps, looking at the back of Mike about to turn to the next floor, sneering, a gun shot out. Chapter 6: I dont smoke (1/2) Chapter 6: I don''t smoke (1/2) Ha Ha! Kutcherughed in a low voice, looked at theing Mike, and said with difficulty: I wanted you to inherit my position Im not interested. Is there any cigarette? I dont smoke. Kutcher was startled andughed: Hehe I have in my pocket. Mike was silent, Kutcher looked at Mike stubbornly, his eyes gradually turning to pleading. Suddenly, Mike raised his gun, in Kutchers stunned eyes, a shot exploded his head. I told you, I dont smoke. Mike said faintly, put the gun away, turned towards the gun he had just casually dropped, and just bent down Boom! A fierce explosion, Kutchers body was blown to pieces, blood and limbs flying in the corridor, like dirt sshed on the wall by a madman. Hearing the movement, Raven outside the door walked to the door and carefully poked her head out. Snap! A hand covered her face and said, Dont look, its dirty. Raven breathed a sigh of relief. It looked like Mike had won. Reaching down, she plucked off Mikes hand and said, I havent seen anything Raising her eyes and blushing, she turned to Mike and said, You are so kind. Im already the babys father. Raven choked. Just then, Mikes body lowered slightly and whispered something in his ear. Raven looked at Mike pitifully and pointed to her still bleeding shoulder, Im so pathetic, cant you wait until Im healed? Mike smiled slightly: Perhaps, you can wait until I tell S.H.I.E.L.D., the FBI or something about you. Dont think he doesnt know that Ravens body is much more resilient than normal, and besides, theres the tissues healing fluid. Raven grunted softly, turned around and walked away, but the face turned into Mikes appearance again after two steps. Mike breathed a sigh of relief. This time, he is really too clear. He came near the car that had been hidden in advance, and Mike drove away. Assassin Alliance headquarters. When Sloan received the call from Mike, the corner of his mouth couldnt help but curl up and hang up the phone. He slowly got up, looked at the assassins disguised as workers outside, andughed in a low voice. Hahahahaha! The sound of Sloansughter echoed in the empty office. Suddenly, theughter stopped abruptly, the joy on Sloans face disappeared, heavy and sad appeared on his face after he walked out of the office. On the other hand, Raven, who had transformed into Mike, treated her wounds, bought a ne ticket in Mikes image and left New York. As for Mike, after returning to Kent Farm, he handed the Kent Farm to the management of the person he had contacted in advance, and immediately took rk out of the farm, took the luggage he had prepared, and departed all the way north. Three yearster, the northern United States, the edge of a small town on the edge of Lake Superior, Mikes good tomorrow farm. Mike looked at the endless corn field and showed a simple smile. It was another good harvest this year. Dad! Look! The three-year-oldughed and ran up to Mike. His ck hair was slightly curly and his blue eyes were as pure and unblemished as the sky. rk Kent, Mikes son. rk offered his hand to Mike like a treasure. Mike squatted down, rubbed rks head with a smile, and said, Whats this? rk huffed and said, Its my friends, Green, White and Red. Mike had a bad feeling in his heart. Chapter 6: I dont smoke (2/2) Chapter 6: I don''t smoke (2/2) rk also said the samest time, and ended up throwing a one-meter-long snake by Mike. Introduced to Mike. Can I see? Mike said nervously. rk took a step backward and said warily, Youre not going to throw my friend away again! Mike said gently: No. rk thought for a moment and opened his hand. Three bugs of different colours struggled to move their furry bodies in rks palm. Mikes face changed, he grabbed rks hand and shook it vigorously. The three bugs fell to the ground, then he hugged rk, got up and left. The magic weapon of parents is ruthless. rk froze and cried out with a wow. Daddy lied to me! Daddy lied to me! Those bugs are poisonous. No, Daddy lied to me! The bugs will bite your fingers! Im not afraid! Ill make you some roast pork for lunch today. Oooh, I want to eat two bowls, oooh! Parents magic weapon for food offensive, sessful! In Mikes home. After making lunch for rk, Mike watched the little guy eat happily, smiled slightly, and silently recited the system. The system interface appeared in his mind. Host: Mike Kent. Ability: the realization of memory fantasy. Current ability level: LV1. Current upgrade progress: 50%. Yes, read that right, the upgrade progress is at fifty percent! He found a way to upgrade his ability. Since the system is called the Super Dad System, it naturally has something to do with children. When rk gains growth, orpletes an achievement, Mikes upgrade progress bar will recharge, and Mikes power will also grow. Dont look at only thirty percent growth, but the embodied energy in his body is several times more than before! He is still only able to manifest props and equipment. Mikes information belongs to rks section Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). August 8, 1982: rk learns to roll over. October 1, 1982: rk learns to sit. November 29, 1982: rk learns to crawl. 1982 The page, which was originally empty, was filled with text, all of rks growth records. Thinking about these three years of hard history, Mike was in tears. Fortunately, he did not lead rke. Although rk is only three years old, but the Kryptonian power has been the initial disy, and Mike has been teaching rk to control his own power, and has repeatedly told not to show his own difference in front of outsiders. The world looks shiny and bright, but the hidden darkness is unimaginable. A mutant who has been researched, a tramp used as an experiment Thinking about what he saw in his previous assassin career, he couldnt help but get chills in his heart. If various research institutes find rk is different, Mike cant imagine what would happen. rk was a good boy and very smart, and in his contact with other children, he had recognized that he was different from other children, so he listened to Mike and never showed his difference in front of others, which also reassured Mike a lot. Although asionally will be willful, but only in the face of Mike. Mikes solution was simple. Red meat. There is no unhappiness that a meal of red meat cannot solve, if there is add a te of plucked apples and a donut. In three years, Mike has learned a lot of dishes and is more than enough to deal with rk. Chapter 7: Clarks hammer (1/2) Chapter 7: rk''s hammer (1/2) In the kitchen of Mikes house. rk was holding a te of roast pork and eating happily. When he saw Mike smiling and looking at him, he hesitated and found the smallest piece of meat from the bowl and brought it to Mikes mouth with a fork. Mike shook his head, the chopsticks in his hand moving up and down, and said with a bad smile, Ill take one by myself. rk pushed the meat in front of Mike, watched Mike pick up thergest piece of meat, his little grease-stained mouth slowly grew, swallowed as Mike was about to feed it into his own mouth, and said, Dad, okay, is it delicious? I havent eaten it yet! Ill taste it for you! You do it for me! Mike made a thinking face, then made a face at rk and said, No way! With those words, he shoved the meat directly into his mouth with an exaggerated expression, Wow, its delicious! rk was crying, feeling like he was wrong. Hahahaha! Looking at rks expression, Mikeughed happily out loud. rk grinned at Mike fiercely, but stuffed the meat from the fork into Mikes mouth, and then smiled at Mike. Mike was stunned, and touched rks head, feeling a little warm in his heart. The boy hadnt been raised for nothing. You take your time to eat, and Daddy will go wash the dishes. Mike got up, cleaned up the dishes and walked to the kitchen, but turned to rk as he reached the door, Dont just eat the meat! rk smiled cheekily and stuffed a piece of broli into his mouth in front of Mike, only to quietly spit it into a side trash can as Mike turned around. rk, its not right to waste food. rk looked at Mike, wide-eyed his eyes. Did his dad have eyes in the back of his head? He hadnt turned his head, so how did he know he hadnt eaten? Oh, I know! rk replied loudly, but shoved another piece of meat into his mouth, then with a cautious face, he shoved his vegetable arch-enemy into his mouth as well, stuffing his little mouth with a bulge, chewing it haphazardly twice, and swallowing it in one big gulp. Soon, after rk finished his share of lunch, carrying his te and bowl, jumped off his chair and ran to the kitchen. A few momentster, Mike finished cleaning up the kitchen, picked up rk, who was helping out on the sidelines, and headed upstairs. When he went upstairs, rk, who had the habit of napping, was already nodding his little head. cing rk on the bed, he said, Daddys going out, dont run around when you wake up. Oh! Daddye back early. rk said in a daze, and closed his eyes. Mike covered rk with a nket and then turned and left the room. After dinner, rk usually slept for an hour, and he wanted to take advantage of that time to go and prepare a surprise for rk. Tomorrow, rk would be going to school. He was going to buy some things for kindergarten. Locking the door, Mike drove off to town. School bags, paintbrushes, erasers He had already thought about what to buy. Leaving rk home alone, he was still a little worried. Itll only take forty minutes round trip, rk will sleep for about an hour, and there wont be anything like identally killing a thief Whispered muttering, Mikes car speed up again a lot. In rks room. After hearing Mikes car ring, rk, who should have been asleep, opened his eyes, rolled happily on the bed twice, got up from the bed, dragged out a bunch of toys from under his bed and yed with them himself. Sometimes he didnt want to sleep, so he would pretend to sleep like the people on TV, and then wait for Mike to go away and y quietly in his room by himself. I am the messenger of justice! Red Skull suffers death! rk shouted in a whisper, holding a toy in his left hand. In the other hand, he was holding a Captain America toy, and the two were colliding in mid-air. Thinking about the story his father told him, rk could not help but get excited. Then Chapter 7: Clarks hammer (2/2) Chapter 7: rk''s hammer (2/2) Click! The little hand of Captain America in his hand was crushed to pieces. rk froze, his eyes flushed. This is one of his favourite toys now. Oooh! rk whimpered, wiped his eyes, wiped the tears, after the pieces of the Captain America toy cleaned up, looking at the red skull toy on the ground, beeped, stretched out his fingers and gently poked and said: Its all your fault, its all your fault! Captain America is identally pinched by me! Casually throwing away the Red Skull toy, rk went to the window to see if his dad was back, and then his eyes widened with a start. He saw a naked man, running wildly from a distance, and then rushing into the storage room of his house. After blinking, rk thought for a while and eximed: Thats the perverted thief Dad and I were talking about!? A thief! Be a good man with a sense of justice! Protect your home and family! Thinking of Captain America, who was crushed by himself, thinking of the reason his father told him, rk came to a conclusion in his little head. Thieves are bad guys, and bad guys need to be beaten! He took a deep breath, walked to the pass side, reached out and raised his bed, after enhancing his confidence, clenched his fist to himself, a righteous face opened the door and rushed downstairs. A jog to the warehouse door, rk took a deep breath, carefully pushed open the door and walked in. He must catch the thief and not let the other side get away! As soon as he entered the warehouse, his keen sense of hearing picked up the sound of the thiefs breathing. He turned his head, picked up a rake in his hand and turned it upside down, and after finding it too light not to weigh at all, he casually threw it away, picked up a hammer that was taller than him, and walked over in stride. I found you! Damn thief! Along with rks shout, he jerked up in front of the thief. Only to see that the thief is crouching cowering behind the wooden wall of the warehouse stacked tools, as if in pain, the body gently shaking, covered with sweat. Logan was shocked when he heard the call, but after looking up at rk, who was standing in front of him with a huge hammer, his face was upright, he couldnt help but smile. What a cute kid. Looking at the other partysugh, rk froze, and then said angrily: Are youughing at me? Perverted thief! Saying that, rk picked up the hammer in his hand and smashed it at Logan. Logan froze. This kid is so strong that he can move such a big hammer. But, after all, it is a child. Logan smiled faintly and raised his hand to grab the falling hammer. Even if he is in a bad state, he hasnt adapted to the Edman alloy just injected into his body, but he still Bang! There was a muffled sound, and the moment Logan grabbed the hammer, he screamed badly in his heart. He didnt have time to react. He stared at his round eyes and was hammered out by a hammer. Bang! He was like a picture, hanging on the wall. Logan looked at rk in shock and could not help but spit out, What! This is a monster in the guise of a child, right! Chapter 8: Are you happy? (1/2) Chapter 8: Are you happy? (1/2) rk dragged the hammer, puffed up and looked at Logan, a small white face like a fleshy bun, looking cute. Logan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, after the surprise could not help but reveal a smile. This child is a mutant! Ordinary children absolutely cannot afford to hold this hammer. His gaze could not help but then the softening up, and a smile appeared on his face. rk but alert backward steps, and said: Perverted thief! What do you want! Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something bad in mind? Logans face stiffened and he said, Im not a pervert! rk raised the hammer in his hand, red at Logan, and said, My dad says that people who dont wear clothes and show their hairy big caterpirs in front of children are perverts! The corners of his mouth twitched, Logan spat: What did your dad teach you? Is his brain sick? Do not say anything bad about my father! You perverted thief! rk held up the hammer, with short legs once again rushed to Logan. Yeah! rk yelled. Logan looked at rk amusedly. After turning to avoid him, he looked at the big hole in the wall, his mouth twitching frantically. Bah! rk spit out the ash from his mouth and shouted to Logan: If you have the ability, dont hide! Haha! Logan was so amused by rks appearance that he burst outughing. Just then, Mike, who hade home, heard themotion in the warehouse and pushed the door open and walked in, just in time to see a butt-naked man grinning at his son. Grrrrrrr! Demented pervert! Anger burned in Mikes heart, and the next second his heart pounded violently, and when the man heard themotion and turned around quickly, a flying kicknded right on the other mans chest, sending him flying. Logan fell to the ground, grinning, his hands clenched, Edman almost couldnt control his ws. rk held the hammer and ran over babbled, Mike took a stride, held rk in his arms, and took rks hammer in his hand. With a wave of the hammer in his hand, it pressed against the chest of the man who wanted to get up. . Logan paused and looked at Mike helplessly: Man, believe me, this is not what you think, I am not a bad person. Mike looked at the other side of the face, under the eyes shed a trace of imperceptible doubt, and then said: Name. Logan said faintly: Logan. Sure enough, it was Wolverine. Mike groaned and said, It seems that you have encountered something bad. Logan gave a bitterugh: Incredibly bad. Damn it Thinking about what happened to him during this time, Logan could not help but cursed in a low voice. Mike picked up the hammer to the side and said, Get up. rk whispered to Mike: Dad, hes not a thief? Mike patted rks head and smiled, Shouldnt be a thief. Hearing this, Logan nodded, how could he be a thief? At most, hes a pervert! The smile that Logan had just put on his face froze. Haha! Mikeughed happily. Put rk on the ground, Mike drew it in his pocket, took out a change, walked to Logan, whistled to Logan and when Logan looked suspicious, he tucked it into Logans hand. Holding rk by the hand, he walked out of the warehouse and said, If you dont mind, I have some old clothes that I can lend you to wear. Logan took a piece of money and stood frozen in ce, somewhat moved and at the same time somewhat puzzled. He had met a good man, but why give him money? Logan looked down at himself, and remembered Mikes whistle, as if struck by lightning, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly, and yelled: Fart! Youre the stripper! Haha! Mikesughter came from outside. Logans face was ugly, but he chuckled. He walked to the door of the warehouse and was about to walk out. When he was about to walk out, his crotch felt cold, but he stepped back and shouted at Mike: Man, first get me a pair of pants! Half an hourter Chapter 8: Are you happy? (2/2) Chapter 8: Are you happy? (2/2) Logan took a shower and changed into Mikes clothes before walking out of the bathroom. Yeah, I am very energetic! Mike smiled at Logan, and rk nodded like a small adult, then said in a somewhat tangled voice, Dad, is he still a pervert with his clothes on? Logan showed his teeth to rk and made a fierce face, hugged rk and said, If you talk nonsense again, Ill eat you! rk clenched his fist and said, Im not afraid! Ah! Logan yelped in a fake vicious way. The evil wolf growled! rkughed out loud instead. rk, call Uncle Logan. rk answered and said, Uncle. Logan grinned, kissed rks little face, and said, Thats the happiest thing thats happened to me in days. Theres more fun toeter. Mike knocked on the table. Logans eyes lit up, his heart vaguely anticipating An hourter Logan crouched expressionlessly outside Mikes warehouse, holding tools to fix up the hole rk had knocked out. His expectation is finally paid wrong I was pitted by Mike, it must be! Sighed, squinted at rk squatting beside himself, said mildly: You want to help me? Kid? Still rk had a heart. rk shook his head and said, My dad asked me to see the consequences of impulse. Didnt you knock that up? Logan snapped his face up. rk nodded embarrassedly at the ground beneath his feet and said, Yeah, so my dad let me see impulsive actions and the trouble it brings to others. Let me think carefully before doing things in the future. Logan froze, touched rks head and said, You have a good father, what else did your father say? rk thought about it and said, He said let me ask you if you are happy! Im happy! Logan cursed in his heart, had the urge to give Mike a few strokes with a sharp w, turned his head to rk and said, I take back what I just said, your dad is an asshole! Take a deep breath Fart! Cursing lowly, Logan continued to fix up the wall. In the evening, when Logan fixed the wall, carrying tools back to Mikes house, after seeing the table of dishes, suddenly felt that this afternoons wall was not in vain. It looks delicious! Loganplimented as he sat down. My dad cooks delicious food! rk did not hesitate topliment himself, learning from the rooster on the farm, proudly lifted his chin. Mikeughed, gently patted rks head, and said, Eat! A few momentster, full of wine and food, Logan picked his teeth, looked at rk and said, Your kid is a mutant? No, hes just a little strong. Mike said vaguely. Logan didnt press the issue and asked rhetorically, What about you? Im not. You Logan. Interrupting the other mans words, Mike smiled and said, Can I ask what kind of trouble youre in? Logan was silent, remembering his own experience, opened his mouth but could not say, then shrugged and said, I see. Chapter 9: Home ......BOOM! (1/2) Chapter 9: Home ......BOOM! (1/2) The two people just met today, even if they think the other person is nice and they are very close to each other, some words still cant be said. For a while, the restaurant fell into silence. rk looked at the two curiously, took a small sip of his juice and said, Dad, which room is Uncle Logan sleeping in tonight? Hell be leaving in a little while. Mike turned his head to look at Logan and smiled, Right, Logan? Logans eyes dimmed, then heughed straight up, scratched rks nose, and said, Yeah, Ive got things to do, lots of things! Looking at Logan, Mike sighed inwardly. Logan was a nice guy, and it was nice to be friends, but he was in so much trouble right now. Through the incident of Logans loo run, Mike guessed that Logan should have just been injected with Edelman alloy now, escaped from Strykers base and was now being hunted by Strykers people. If there was no rk, he wouldnt mind making Logan a friend, running with the other side and helping to solve Stryker. But now, he is first and foremost a father and has to take responsibility for rk. An hourter, Logan stood outside the door and said goodbye to both Mike father and son. Logan looked at the father and son in front of the two, the cold heart because of the two warmed a lot. If it wasnt for Mike, he would still be hungry and bare PG right now. He understands that he is now in trouble, but also understands that he will stay here to bring trouble to this pair of father and son, that can ask for more, and moreover, he is not qualified, the other party is not able to provide him with more help. Thinking of this, Logan could not help but say gratefully, Man, thank you. Mike nodded, patted Logans shoulder, and said, Take care, Logan! When you solve the trouble, you cane as a guest anytime! Logan grinned, nodded, bent down and pinched rks face, and said, Little man, see youter. rk waved his hand good-naturedly and said, Bye Uncle Logan. Logan smiled and turned to leave. One step, two steps Logan walked slowly into the darkness like a lone wolf. Daddy, Uncle Logan looks lonely, what is it? Dad! rk lifted his head. Mike said quietly, Lonely. Ah, thats what I was going to say. What do you know, little kid? Mike picked rk up andughed, Come on, its time for you to go to bed. But the next second, his eyes changed slightly, and without hesitation, he rolled backwards with rk in his arms. Bang! A bullet passed through the ce where he had just stood, leaving a mud sttering crater on the ground. Boom, boom! Mikes heart mobilized violently as Assassin Time opened! Mike held rk rushed down the house not far behind him, while a bullet fell like a shadow behind Mike, leaving a crater. Mikes heart was cold, and the killing intent was boiling in his heart. The bullets just fired by the other side were actually aimed at rk! This damned bastard! Mike dodged the attack while looking back at the direction the bullet came from, looking for the other sides position. I found him! It was him! Mike, somewhat surprised, lunged forward with rk in his arms, lunged into the room, stomped down on the door with his foot, rolled on the floor with rk in his arms, and hid behind the wall. Poof, poof! In a series of soft sounds, a hole appeared in the door. Mike bent over, rk was crying to the living room, and hid behind the wall in the dead centre of the shooting. Dad. rk called softly, his blue eyes full of confusion, but not fears. Mike hugged rk and in a tone as gentle as possible, said: Dont be afraid. Yeah! rk nodded and pressed his head against Marks chest. Chapter 9: Home ......BOOM! (2/2) Chapter 9: Home ......BOOM! (2/2) Mike took a slow breath, his violently beating heart slowly calming down, but his eyes grew cold. The sniper, an Asian, was Agent Zero! It was one of Strykers men! Ms! Mike let out a low curse. He clearly remembered that in the original episode, Logan was only found by Strykers men the next morning, how did it get to him that night? Moreover, your target is Logan, go to kill Logan ah, why find us two father and son trouble? Do you just want to give Logan to find a ck pot to carry? Or just doing it? Thinking of this, Mike could not help but curse. Fuck! Dad, whats a fuck? Ah, thats a nt. Mike spoke nonsense casually. Just then, he suddenly heard the sound of a helicopter propeller. It couldnt be Mikes eyes narrowed and he ran toward the window with rk in his arms, while a card appeared in his hand, and as he leaped out of the window with rk in his arms, the card in his hand disappeared and a stopwatch appeared in his hand. In the next second, two missiles shot out from the helicopter andnded in their home. Boom, boom! The me swept around with the shock wave, roaring and destroying everything. Just then, Mike pressed the stopwatch in his hand, and instantly, he and rk were ted with ayer of gold, and being in mid-air, they stopped in mid-air againstmon sense. The stopwatch, a prop in League of Legends, is immune to damage for 2.5 seconds, but it cant move or attack. Mike embodied the life saving props, although there are great limitations, at some point, is definitely a good thing to save your life. The mes and shock waves swept across their location with the fragments of the house, swallowing up all the ces where the two of them were. In the distance, when Agent Zero, who was holding a sniper rifle, saw this scene, his narrow and light lips were slightly hooked. Although the man was able to dodge his shots one after another, which he did not expect, but under such an attack, the other party definitely will not survive. In the end, its just two ordinary people. Agent Zero murmured, pressing themunicator in his ear, and said: Attention, the mad dog ising back. He already knew Logan wasnt at Mikes house, of course, but he didnt want to go after it. As long as the ce was blown away, Logan, who hadnt gone far, would definitely return to avenge the father-son pair. As a former teammate, he still knew each other well. Heh, idiot. Special Agent Zero whispered disdainfully. On the other side, Logan, who hadnt gone far, hurriedly turned his head to look after hearing the explosion. The sky-rushing mes introduced into his eyes, making his whole body fall into the ice cer, but a pair of eyes seemed to burn up. He seemed to see the pair of father and son engulfed in mes and split in pieces in the explosion. Ah! I will kill you all! Roaring in anger, Logans eyes were red, like a madman, and he turned and rushed back. At the same time, Mike held rk with a stopwatch to dodge the impact, after carrying rk out of the fire, to the basement of their home. rk, you wait here for Dad. Mike said in a still gentle voice. Dad! rk tugged at Mikes charred sleeve. Mike turned back, turned his head and touched rks head and said, rk, remember, when friendse there is good wine and when jackalse there is a shotgun. Looking at his father, rk felt that Mike was exuding a stern aura at this point that he had never seen before. But it is undeniable that looking at such a father, he feels like he is protected by a barrier called a sense of security, and he is extremely relieved. Chapter 10: Scattered, Senbon Zakura (1/2) Chapter 10: Scattered, Senbon Zakura (1/2) Logan stood quietly in front of the ming ruins, seemingly unaware of the enemies that surrounded him. Several armoured vehicles, twobat helicopters Only under the protection of the armour of thesebat vehicles, they dared to face Wolverine, and because of their fearful heart, they can be less naked in front of Logan. Miso! Edmans de rubbed Logans bones from his fingers, gleaming coldly under the moonlight. Logan slowly turned, calm face gradually twisted up, a long-suppressed roar, from the depths of his throat rushed out. Death! His body crouched low, like a beast, and rushed towards the enemy. Fire! Shatter his head! Agent Zero sneered, holding his arms as he watched the impending battle. The drama of a trapped beast fighting was his favourite show to watch. Ta-da-da! Bullets were shot at Logan like a rainstorm. Logan ws blocked in front of the face, the body moved quickly, as far as possible to avoid the bullet, really cannot avoid, he let the bullet shot in his body. For a while, blood spattered, and Logan was torn apart. But Logan does not seem to feel the pain, but rather grin, revealing a chilling smile. In the next second, he, who had already rushed to within a few meters of the armoured car, leapt at an armoured car, and the Edmans sharp de pierced through the armoured car like a piece of paper, shredding the armoured car. Heh! Logan sneered, and to the soldiers scream, tore the other mans body apart with a w, casually sliced the legs of another soldier who had been standing on the armoured car and attacking him with a machine gun, and stabbed the other mans head with a w as he fell down. Give him a hard shot and see how resistant he is to sts! With Agent Zerosmand, a missile shot out of the helicopter and flew toward the armoured vehicle below. Logans face changed and he leapt out of the armoured car. Boom! The armoured car was instantly scrapped in the mes, and the stirring impact sent Logan flying out. Logan rolled on the ground, and after getting up from the ground, he casually ripped off a piece of iron te from his chest. Bah! Spitting out a mouthful of bloodied saliva, Logan looked at the remaining armoured car, as well as the mid-air helicopter, and made a throat-slitting gesture at Agent Zero. Agent Zero looked at Logan, the corners of his eyes jumped slightly, and said, Pull back, dont let him get close, a bunch of idiots! The remaining three armour piercing vehicles instantly made a move, they quickly rotated around Logan, as Logan charged towards one of them, the other two kept firing at Logan, and as Logan changed targets, the other two turned around and kept firing at Logan. Logan suffered from theck of means of long-range attack, but only in the rain of bullets tired of running. For a while, Logan became a living target. Logan roared in anger, but could only try to dodge the bullets and look for opportunities with difficulty. A beast is a beast, it only uses its ws, heh! Agent Zero sneered, looking down at Logan in a soothing mood. Just as the two sides were at a standstill, Mike, who was hidden in the distance, looked grimly at the armoured cars andbat helicopters in the distance, a grim smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. Trying to kill us, huh? Blow up our home, huh? With a low mutter, a card appeared at his fingertips. If only I could manifest modern weapons, just throw a little boy or a big Ivan or something at anyone who doesnt like it. Mike muttered, with some regret in his heart. With a gaze, his attention was focused on the card between his fingers. The card had the design of a sword on it, and on the back there was information about the sword. Chapter 10: Scattered, Senbon Zakura (2/2) Chapter 10: Scattered, Senbon Zakura (2/2) Name: Senbon Zakura. Item description: This is a Zanpaku knife. It has the same killing power on the soul, and when the liberationnguage is spoken, it will exert its real power. Liberationnguage: Beginning of interpretation: Scatter, Senbon Zakura. Note: When the de of Senbon Zakura turns into cherry blossoms, it will be a scene of great beauty and it will also your death date. With a flick of his fingers, the card disappeared between his fingers, and in its ce, a beautiful knife appeared out of thin air from where the card had disappeared. Grabbing Senbon Zakura with one hand, Mike whispered, If only I can smash it. With his current ability, because the power of manifestation is not enough, he can only manifest the beginning of the resolution of the Zanpaku Knife and after the beginning of the resolution, the time of manifestation of the Zanpaku knife will be significantly reduced. Now, the existence time is two minutes, enough to deal with a battle, in addition, he has other cards. For three years, he would make embodied decks when he was free, and by now he was toozy to order as many things as he had, and there would be more and moreter anyway. Carrying his Zanpaku knife backwards, Mike walked towards the battlefield. Thats? Agent Zero, who had been observing the battlefield, immediately saw Mike, a man who should be dead, and was startled, then, without waiting for his reaction, he saw the image that made him suck in a breath of cold air. Mike, holding his Zanpaku Knife, slowly walked towards the battlefield. Scatter, Senbon Zakura! With the low voice singing, the Zanpaku Knife performed the beginning of the solution. The morbidly cold de quietly shattered under the moonlight, like a piece of petals scattering in the wind. Heh! Looking at the armoured car still flying like a kite, Mike pulled the corner of his mouth, holding the hand of the hilt of the knife gently waved. The flying petals fell towards an armoured car like a dancing ribbon. A tiny de with Mikes intention, frantically cutting the armoured car, leaving a scar, in the sweeping, it torn the armoured car, and the two soldiers inside, when the eyes still remained the stunning scarlet, seemingly soft petals has torn their throats, floating to the next armoured car. Its a mutant? What kind of ability is this? Agent Zero whispered, but his heart suddenly contracted. Only to see Mike on the ground, looking up at him, his gaze was indifferent, as if he were looking at a corpse. He was angered. With a flip of his palm, the sniper rifle in his hand appeared in his hand, then aimed at Mike and pulled the trigger without hesitation. But the moment he pulled the trigger, Mike, who had been maintaining the assassins time, had dodged out of the way, while the hilt in his hand swung, and the de transformed by Senbon Zakura swept once again towards another armoured car, tearing the armoured car apart in the angry gaze of Agent Zero. For a moment, Logans pressure was greatly reduced. He looked at Mike in surprise, nodded to him, and rushed viciously against the bullet of thest armoured car, amidst the screams of the soldiers, tear it to pieces. Agent Zeros face was ugly as he whispered, Pull up and st them to pieces! Without waiting for the words to fall, he watched Mike wave his deless hilt at him, his eyes widened, and he screamed: Rise! Out of the way! Chapter 11: Decision (1/2) Chapter 11: Decision (1/2) The flying cherry blossom petals, beautiful in the silvery moonlight, brushed Agent Zeros helicopter as if blown by a gentle breeze. Bared! A stinging pain came to his face, Agent Zero reached out and wiped it off, looking at the red blood, his eyes were gloomy. The de like a flower petal Not good! He suddenly remembered the helicopter beside him. Just as he turned his head, he saw those flying des sweeping past that helicopter, shattering the ss before turning the two people inside the helicopter into corpses. The helicopter fell from mid-air and exploded into a sea of fire on the ground. Agent Zero was shocked and while aiming the gun at Mike, he shouted: Pull up! With those words, he fired a barrage of bullets at Mike. Mike, who was in assassin time, dodged the falling bullets as his feet moved, and with a wave of his palm, Senbon Zakuras de flew at Agent Zero again, while his other hand touched his waist. The helicopter quickly pulled up high, dodging the flying de and flying off into the distance. The mission failed this time. Agent Zero cut unhappily, took hismunicator and said to Stryker, Colonel Stryker, the mission failed, there are other mutants here. Stryker was silent and said, I got it,e back. Special Agent Zero hung up the phone. Just then, there was a sudden gunshot. A flying bullet flew into the hatch from an incredible angle and flew past Agent Zeros eyes. Poof! Blood was instantly spilled, the pilots head instantly opened up, and the helicopter stalled, plunging downward like a bird with broken wings. Fuck! Agent Zero cursed and hurriedly went to control the helicopter. The flying petals reappeared, Agent Zeros face changed and his face stiffened: Damn it In the next second, the cherry blossom petals drowned him, and the helicopter crashed down with a bang. Logan, covered in blood, approached Mike and said anxiously, Wheres rk? Is he okay? Yeah. Great. Logan breathed a sigh of relief, full of apologies, and said, They should havee for me. Mike nodded, looking at the home still burning in the distance, remembering the bullet that flew at rk said in a grim tone, But now I have enemies too. Logan groaned and said, Leave it to me. Dont get involved in these things. This will bring trouble to the lives of you and rk. They are not ordinary people. Mike casually dropped the zanpaku knife in his hand and said coldly: The trouble is already here, what I have to do now is to solve the trouble, personally. Logan patted Mikes shoulder and said movingly, Thank you. Hmm? Did this guy misunderstand something? Logan grinned and said in a chilling tone, We should find that son of a bitch first. And of course, that brother of his Who? Mike asked deliberately, even though he knew. Colonel Stryker, a member of the military, is responsible for some special projects. He is a dangerous guy. Logan exined and said, Well have to take a trip out first, find some old friends of mine and ask where that guy is Mike nodded. Where is Stryker now, he really cant remember, otherwise he would save a lot of time. Knowing that he would cross, he watched the relevant plot a hundred or eighty times and engraved all the information in his head. Ill go find rk. Mike quickly ran to the basement where rk was. When the basement door was opened, rk saw that it was Mike, his sky blue eyes lit up and he hurriedly jumped up on his little legs. Daddy! Mike picked up rk and said, Its okay. Where are the bad guys? Where are the bad guys who blew up our house? Your Uncle Logan chased them off. Chapter 11: Decision (2/2) Chapter 11: Decision (2/2) rk blinked, waved his little fist, and said: What about Daddy? Did he kick those bad guys butts hard? Reaching down to give rks head a smack, he said with mild anger, Who taught you those words? I heard you say that to mest time. Youre a good learner, kid. Listening to the conversation between the two, Logan rolled his eyes. How did you teach a kid like that? Mike walked out of the basement with rk in his arms, turned his back on the battlefield he had just seen, and said to Logan, Come on, lets get out of here. Logan nodded. Dad, our home is gone. rky on Mikes chest, he was sad. Mike stroked rks head and said, Its okay, I was just about to get you out of here. rk was already three years old, and he had hesitated to take rk back to New York some time ago, after all, the learning environment and living environment there were much better than over here, and now didnt have to hesitate. Oh! rk answered, put his face on Mikes chest, yawned, and closed his eyes tiredly. The group of three quickly left and found an inn in town to rest for the night. The next day at dawn, Mike gave the penniless Logan some money to buy a used car after Mike carried rk to a sales agent, after entrusting them with the farm, the three of them embarked on a journey. The goal, Las Vegas. Meanwhile, in a secret government base. Stryker! You have created an indestructible enemy! Faced with the other partys anger, Strykers face was nd and he said, General! Wolverine is just a piece of the puzzle of the final n, please believe me, I will take care of him. The general who kept his hair like frost and snow snorted coldly, and said, Maybe S.H.I.E.L.D. is right, your X weapon n is a mistake! Its too dangerous! S.H.I.E.L.D.? Stryker sneered and said, General, if my n was a mistake, why would they covet my research! The General let out a deep breath and said, You have one more chance, onest time! If it fails, there will be no further research funding for you! Stryker nodded with satisfaction and said, General, you will not be disappointed this time, the XI will be the perfect weapon. The General gave a soft hmm and turned to leave. After the general left, Stryker whispered with disdain in his eyes, Short-sighted guys. And S.H.I.E.L.D., a bunch of nosy flies. Oh, it looks like youre in trouble. With a faintugh, a man in a ck suit walked out of the darkness. Seeing the other party, Stryker looked straight and said, Is it sir who has any instructions? The other partyughed and said, Instructions? No! Stryker breathed a sigh of relief. Just asked me toe and see your progress. The ck suit smiled faintly and said, Sir is very unhappy with your progress. Stryker frowned and said, Im almost there! The saber-toothed tiger has gone to find the final weapon puzzle. Heh, dont let the gentleman down. The ck suit said indifferently, and his body seemed to blend into the darkness, slowly fading away until it disappeared. Chapter 12: One Half, One Half, One Half (1/2) Chapter 12: One Half, One Half, One Half (1/2) Las Vegas, a world-renowned resort city centered on the gambling industry for tourism, shopping, and vacation. The famous gambling city is hell on one side and heaven on the other. Logans old friend is here. In a boxing club. Mike took rk and followed Logan appeared in the office on the second floor. rk excitedly lying on his back in front of the floor-to-ceiling window looking at the boxers training below, small fists learning to wave like each other. Mike amusingly scratched rks nose, teasing the little guy. Logan looked at the two, father and son, eyes shing with envy, until the phantom beside him elbowed Logan, Logan only returned to his senses and took the beer handed to him. Phantom, named John, a ck man with the ability to teleport, was Logans teammate when he was working under Strykers X Squad. This? John raised his chin to Mike and whispered a question to Logan. Logan took a sip of his beer and said, Friend. The phantom hesitated and asked carefully, Simr? Logan was about to nod when Mike turned his head and smiled at him, saying firmly, No! Shrugging his shoulders, Logan took a sip of his drink while Phantomughed and said, Interesting man. Raising the wine in his hand at Mike: Hey! Dude! Have a bottle! Saying that, throwing the wine over. Mike took it, thanked him, and continued to watch the training outside with rk. Logan raised the wine in his hand, clinked it with the phantom, and said, Victor, do you know where he is? Sorry, Logan, I havent had any contact with him in a long time. Phantom spread his hands and said, Not many months after you left, I quit because I didnt want to round them up. Round them up? Who? Logans eyes were strained, and he had a bad feeling in his heart. Phantom bowed his head, hands rubbing the bottle in his hands, and his figure said in a low voice: Mutants. Fuck! Logan let out a low curse. After a moment of silence, the phantom tried to change the subject and said, What do you want with Victor? Are you guys going to make up? Back then, because of differences, Logan and saber-toothed tiger Victor disagreed, one left the squad, and one continued to follow Stryker. Im going to kill him. Logans tone was cold. There was some embarrassment on the phantoms face. He wanted to talk about some light topics Ahem! Phantom clenched his fist and coughed lightly, saying, What did he do? Dont ask. Logan finished his beer with a somewhat grumpy gulp. Just then, Mike turned his head and warned, Logan, the shooter. Logan pped his head, looked at Phantom, and said, Do you know anything about Agent Zero? Phantom shook his head, then said, Frey might know, hes close to Zero. Hes there? Right here! Ill go find him! Phantoms body shed and instantly appeared beside Logan, pressing Logans shoulder and saying, Dont rush, he wonte here until four. Logan was silent, looked at the clock on the wall, after seeing that the time was almost up, turned around and sat on the desk, saying, Then Ill wait for him until four oclock. What about you guys? Turning his head to look at both father and son he asked. rk looked at Mike expectantly and said, Dad, I want to go down there. Mike pointed his finger down and led rk down. After the two left, Phantom said to Logan, How do you guys know each other? Whats with the man and the kid? Logan grinned, looking down and seeing a cigar on the table, his eyes lit up, grabbed a cigar and stuffed it into his mouth, still looking at himself with the Phantom, and said helplessly: You only need to know they are good people. Chapter 12: One Half, One Half, One Half (2/2) Chapter 12: One Half, One Half, One Half (2/2) The phantom responded, and after a moment of silence, the two talked about their experiences over the years. First floor, in the training ground. rk held Mikes hand, staring with a pair of blue eyes, curiously surveyed everything around. Yo, little man! A man with bulging muscles and a strong build greeted rk and said, Do you like boxing? With that, he clenched his hands into fists and gave two quick blows in front of him. rk nodded his head and said, I love it! Mike stroked rks head and smiled faintly. Heh! The boxer suddenlyughed contemptuously and said, Well, youve got a lot of work to do, boy! Dont look like your father, look like a girl! At these words, Mikes eyes went cold. In front of the child to say bad things about the childs parents, such people are the most annoying. But without waiting for him to say anything, rk used his own childish voice and said loudly, My dad is handsome, youre the one whos like a girl, I can knock you over with one hand! Hearing rks words he was handsome, Mike nodded in satisfaction. Haha! The burly man stepped forward, pointed to his face, and said, Come on, little guy, give me a try, let you see what a man is! rk looked up at Mike and said, Dad, can I hit him? Mike strictly forbade him to hit anyone for fear of killing them. Huh! Mikeughed lightly, picked up rk and whispered in his ear, Dont use your full strength, just use half and half and half. With the strength that rk can now lift a car, hit the mans face and sted the opponents head. Walking toward the boxer, in the other partys provocative gaze at Mike, rk held his own fleshy little white hand and pounded his little fist in the other partys face. Bang! A clear sound rang. The mans face violently deformed, two teeth mixed with blood spurted out of the mouth at the same time, the body leaned back and flew backwards. Mike froze, but rk let out a cheer. The man on the ground passed out straight away, while the others who were on the training ground saw themotion over here and all looked over curiously. Mike hugged rk and shouted, Come on, someone, see whats going on with this guy? Howe he suddenly flew out? Everyone came with weird faces, and they didnt think about the weak father and son and the boxer lying on the ground. Mike sighed in relief and turned away with rk in his arms, while whispering, Didnt I tell you to be less forceful? rk said aggressively, I just used half of half of half of half of half, like Dad said. Mike looked odd and said, Youve grown in strength againtely? rk nodded and said, I guess so, and I identally crushed my toy. Thinking of Captain America who was crushed by himself, rks eyes were red. Thinking about his toys that were lost in the sea of fire, he was even sadder. With a small mouth, tears began to roll in his eyes. Mike coughed lightly and said, I dont me you, rk. It was the man who deserved it, he made you fight. I will take you to buy toys. rks tears disappeared instantly and he nodded happily. Chapter 13: Re-encounter (2/2) Chapter 13: Re-encounter (2/2) Dad? rk looked at the bar and leapt to his feet. Mike flicked rks head and said, Dont even think about it, you cant go in here. rk skimmed and said, Okay, okay! Huh! Mike took rks hand and walked off into the distance. So, Dad, have you been there? No! Liar! rk looked up at Mike with squinted eyes and said: There was another pretty aunt who came to see youst time, she said she met you at the bar. He said that you would not recognize anyone if you lifted your pants. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched: Youre remembering wrong! I have a good memory. After a pause, rk said, Dad, do you want to find me a mom? Mike held his forehead, his eyes darted around and said: Ah, there is a circus ahead, lets go and see! A circus? rks eyes lit up: There? Ill carry you there. Mike picked up his pace and ran over. Las Vegas, the nightlife is extremely rich, even more lively than during the day. The circus that Mike and rk entered is very famous, and they were lucky enough to get tickets for this one before they sold out for the night. The two walked into the show ring, rk eating a marshmallow, sitting on Mikes shoulder, looking around curiously, and after a sharp eye spotted his seat, he shouted in Mikes ear, Dad, left! Mike nodded and walked over. But his eyes shed with a trace of ice cold, he was being followed. Who was it? Strykers people? Mike held rk well, ready to manifest weapons at any time. To his surprise, as he sat down with rk in his arms, the man who had been following him sat down beside him. That is a man with a rough figure. Mike frowned, after noticing that the other party recklessly surveyed himself, eyes full of interest, and even licked his lips, he suddenly shivered. Could this be. Mike held rk to the side and moved down. Seeing this, the manughed out, his voice flirtatious. Mike was stunned and said, Raven? Yoo-hoo! The man threw a wink at Mike and looked at Mikes ironic face, but smiled happily and said, Im so touched that you didnt forget about me. You give me a different look, its disgusting! Mike gritted his teeth and red at Raven. Raven patted her chest, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth, looked curiously at rk in Mikes arms, and whispered, Is this the kid? Mike nodded, and rk looked curiously at the strange man beside him, hisrge eyes were full of confusion. Just then, the lights in the performance arena dimmed, and all the lights gathered on the central stage. rk was drawn to attention and looked over excitedly, while Ravenughed softly and changed back to her original appearance. Mike breathed a sigh of relief. It was stillfortable to look at Raven like this. What are you doing here? Mike asked in a low voice. Raven rolled her eyes and said, I should be the one asking you this question, why are you with that mutant? Chapter 13: Re-encounter (1/2) Chapter 13: Re-encounter (1/2) When Mike pulled rk and returned with some toys, the people in the club were almost gone, only Logan and a fat guy were fighting in the boxing ring. To be precise, it was Logan who was beaten like a sandbag and got a meat ball. rk covered his eyes and said, Dad, Uncle Logan is so miserable. Mike nodded with a speechless face. This guy really went as a sandbag for others to vent their anger. Phantom on the side with a nasty smile, watching the fight and shouted hriously: As long as he opens his heart, he will tell you the news! Dont fight back! The corners of Mikes mouth twitched. Are you kidding me, let that meatball open his heart? At this rate, this guy wont be happy until Logan ispletely knocked out. Logan was not a good boy, so he fought back in the face of the fists that fell again and again from Frey. When Frey and his head hammer hit Logans head, but he was stunned by Logans Edman alloy head, Logan leaped towards Frey, hitting Freys head with an elbow, and smashed him, hit the ground. The ring trembled as if it had experienced a mini-earthquake. Oh man,e on, how else are you going to make him happy and talk like that? Phantom covered his face and shook his head. Obviously the expression of not seeing a good show! Mike secretly spat out. Logan gave him a hard look and said, Which side are you on anyway? The phantom smiled, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. Uncle Logan is great! rk shouted as he gathered his hands in front of his mouth. Logan looked over and smiled at the father and son after seeing them give him a thumbs up, then turned his head to look at Frey, who was shaking his head, three shiny metal ws piercing his gloves and sticking out, and said angrily, Say, wheres Victor? A few minutester, facing Logans shiny ws, Frey said what he knew. Victor and Stryker are together. They arrested the mutants and sent them to an ind for experimentation. Only one prisoner who escaped from the ind knew where the ind was. The prisoners corner, Remy Lebo, is known as the gold medallist, the person who knows his ability, called himthe king of cards! When this information was strung together, Logan was furious. It turned out that it was all a conspiracy! Stryker and the others had killed his lover, Kara, just to get him to voluntarily inject Edman alloy in a plot driven by hatred in order to seek revenge on Victor! Victor and Stryker were together! Logans face was gloomy, and his internal organs were as painful as if they were scorched on fire. Stryker! Victor! Logan squeezed out two names from his mouth, the cold killing intent make him in front of the Freys whole body tremble slightly. Looking at Logans appearance, Mike sighed in his heart. The truth is more cruel than this. He remembered that the woman whom Logan regarded as his lover was also part of the n. Tell Logan? Stop joking, he has no evidence. Based on his current rtionship with Logan, telling the furious Logan about this will only destroy the rtionship between the two in vain. They are not yet at the level of unconditional trust. Thinking of this, Mike said: Logan, lets go. Logan nodded, leaped off the boxing ring and walked toward the gate. Looking at the backs of the three, Phantoms eyes changed slightly and said, Im going too. In front of a bar. Looking at the shing neon, and women dressed in revealing clothes, and the sound of gambling cardsing from inside, Mike pulled rk to stand in front of the door, and said to Logan: I and rk will not go in, it is not suitable for children. Logan nodded in understanding. He rubbed rks head, and walked into the bar with the phantom. Chapter 14: Help (1/2) Chapter 14: Help (1/2) And that mutant was talking about Logan? Mike looked at Raven and said, How do you know? Is it a phantom? Hes one of yours? Wait! Mike frowned and said, Dont say this is your territory? Otherwise, why would Raven be here? Raven propped her chin up and gazed at Mike, her eyes tracing the arc of Mikes face in the darkness. Under the sharp ck short hair, a pair of blue eyes is a bit less sharp than before, but you can still see the coldness buried deep in the eyes, a short stubble hanging on a handsome face The corners of Ravens mouth are slightly hooked. It seems to be more charming than in the past. This is the Mike who became a father? Raven looked at Mikes slightly frowning brow, smiled lightly, and said, Youre still as sharp as ever. The Hellfire Club was right here, and there was no ce like it. Yes, this is our territory and Phantom is our man, and that ind of Strykers, were looking for it. Phantom had joined the Hellfire Club since he quit Strykers X-Squad and came here shortly after. For those captured mutants? Hearing Mike mention it, Ravens eyes went cold as she said, Yes! Mike let out a deep breath and said, You guys go find Remy Lebo, he should agree. Remy Lebo Raven said helplessly, He has some problems with the club, so he refuses to cooperate, and he runs away when he sees our people. And the Phantom? Dont worry, the phantom wont be seen by him. Raven spoke up and said, Phantom said there was a new, suspected kindred spirit with the target, and went to Remy Lebo for that ind thing, and asked me toe over and follow up, not expecting it to be you. Raven looked at Mike with a smile and arched her eyebrows. Mike, however, said warily, Dont smile at me like that, nothing good is going toe of it. Ehhh, Im embarrassed to say that. Ravenughed more and more happily, and then did not wait for Mike to speak, then quickly said: After finding that ind, give us the location. This phantom will be able to do it, right? Eh ah, this is not a precaution! In my eyes, you are the most reliable. Mike with a speechless face, said: And really thank you for praising me so much. Youre wee. Raven smiled like a cat that had stolen a fish, then said, Tell me, how have you been these three years? And, how did you get involved with Stryker? Its been pretty good. Mike briefly carried over, and then told Raven what happened on the farm. Hearing that Mikes house was smashed, Ravenughed heartlessly with tearsing out of her eyes. Just then, rk, who had been quietly watching the two, turned his head and said, Pretty Auntie, do you and my dad know each other? Pretty Auntie? Raven smiled happily, pinched rks little face, and said, Yeah. With a twinkle in her eye, she said, Little one, did your daddy find you a mommy? No! rk shook his head. The corners of Ravens mouth lifted. rk fluttered his eyes and said, Do you want to be my mommy? The corner of Mikes mouth twitched as he held rks head down and said, Watch the show. When Raven wanted to say something to rk, Mike turned his head and said, You say one more word, and I wont help if Im busy. Raven mischievously stretched out two fingers, pulled them past her mouth, and closed her mouth tightly. Suddenly, Ravens face changed and she said, The phantom is dead. Mike looked to Raven. Raven exined, Died in the alley behind Remy Lebo, spine crushed. Wheres Logan? Mike asked. Hes gone with Remy Lebo. Raven looked at Mike and said, Its up to you now, let us know when you find the ind. Mike frowned and said, Are you going to the ind too? Raven hesitated and said, Go. Chapter 14: Help (2/2) Chapter 14: Help (2/2) Then, with a flirtatious smile, she said, What? Worried about me? No! Mike calmly said, You have to watch the baby for me. No way! Then Im not going to the ind, Im taking care of rk. With both eyes facing each other, Raven grunted in no good humour. Lets go. Mike got up: With Logans impatience, I have to set off tonight. Looking down to rk, he said, Good boy, Daddys got something to do, so well leave and see you next time, okay? Oh! rk nodded obediently. After leaving the circus and entrusting rk to Ravens care, Mike took the tracker Raven had given him and returned to the boxing club. In the dim light, Logan, who was standing against the wall smoking a cigar, looked a little embarrassed. Hearing footsteps, Logan looked up and called out, Mike, wheres rk? I entrusted him to the care of an acquaintance. After a pause, he said, Whats wrong? Are you in trouble? Logan nodded and said, Ran into Victor, who took out the phantom. Lowered his head and said with some decadently: Damn! Patted Logans shoulder and said, Wheres Remy Lebo? Its done. So lets go? Logan extinguished the cigarette in his hand and said: Go! The two men drove away. Half an hourter, Mike met the poker emperor Remy Lebo. It was a man whose whole body was full of scent of turmoil and looks very handsome. Remy Lebo looked at Mike and said warily, This is? My friend, Strykers men blew up his home. Remy Lebo immediately put a sincere smile on his face and said: Wee, Avenger! Mike extended his hand to him and said, Mike! Remy Lebo, you can call me Remy. Mike looked at the small ne behind Remy and said, Come on here? Unless you want to swim past! Remyughed, leapt into the ne and waved to the two men, Come on, its a bit of a trip, and Im still trying to get back in time to gamble with you two. Mike and Logan looked at each other and took the ne in stride. Across the endless sea, a small ind appeared in front of them as a ray of golden sunlight broke through the heavy darkness. There are abandoned nuclear power nts here, and everyone is so afraid of radiation that no one dares to go near them at all. Remy Lebo looked at the ind below, a look of mockery shed in his eyes: But who would have thought that there is aboratory down here that imprisons mutants and experiments with mutant cruelty? Saying that, the ne slowly flew towards the coast, Remy Lebo continued, As we agreed, I will only be responsible for sending you here, and will not participate in your fight. Thats enough. Mike said calmly. Shoo! Remy Lebo whistled and smiled, I like you guys a little bit, dont die here. Chapter 15: Unexpected (1/2) Chapter 15: Unexpected (1/2) In the early morning, the golden sunlight broke through the clouds and spilled onto the sea behind Mike like a golden wave of wheat Mike froze and pped his head. After spending so much time on the farm, everything looked like a crop. Mike,e on! Logan determined the direction, looked back to see Mike still standing in ce, shouted, and ran toward the base of the test. Mike followed, the tracker in his hand turned twice between his fingers before he put it back in his pocket. He had promised Raven to help, but their target was only the captured mutants. In order not to have unnned changes, it was not toote to wait for him and Logan to solve Stryker and then activate the tracker. Raven said they have mutants who can move in space ande here fast. In the experimental base. Stryker, wearing a whiteb coat and with white hair, is watching the progress of the experimental body on the test bench. The experiment hase to the final step, although not yet tested, but he has confidence in this experimental body. The fusion of variant abilities Weapon XI was the most perfect weapon he had produced so far. This is just the beginning Stryker muttered, turning to the people around theb table, How much longer will it take? The finalmissioning will take several hours. Stryker nodded in satisfaction. Looking at the weapon XI on the experimental table, his heart suddenly surged with a million emotions, anxiety, excitement, anticipation Then he couldnt help but think of his son, Jason Stryker, who was frozen in ce. His son, an awakened mutant, because he could not control his ability to create visions, his wife was gued by visions every day, and was finally driven mad and cut his head open with a chainsaw. He could never forget his wifes death, the blood-covered face showed a smile of relief. It was because of his son that he realized the horror of mutants and strengthened his determination to hunt and kill them. William, congrattions, it worked. A man in a ck suit came out of a dark corner with a smile on his face. Stryker looked at the other man, the corners of his mouth lifted gently, and said, I think the gentleman is satisfied this time, Shadow. The person called Shadow nodded and said: Your collection this time, sir wishes me to take away. Stryker said, No problem, but it will take a little time, some peoples blood was used up by my experiments, Ill have someone go up and collect it right away. The Shadow lifted his finger, a finger-thick ck thread shot out from between his fingers, wrapped around a chair, pulled it behind himself, sat down and looked at the time, and said, Hurry up. Colonel Stryker! Just then, a researcher suddenly pointed at the monitoring screen in theb and said fearfully, Weapon X, hesing here! What? Stryker shouted in surprise, striding over to the screen. Only to see two people were taking out the enemy people in their way one by one with unstoppable momentum, rushing deeper into the experimental base. Thats Stryker swept past Logan, his eyes fell on Mike, and whispered, Thats the mutant Agent Zero talked about? His brow furrowed. Judging from the power the two had disyed, those soldiers under hismand couldnt stop them at all. Victor! Along with Strykers call, a figure tumbled down from the roof, tall but lithe like a big cat. Victor looked at the shadows on the side, palms gently clenched and slowly opened, like a beast ready to pounce: Shall I block them? Yes! Stryker said faintly. Victor grinned and said, Then give me alloy injections afterwards. Puff! Without waiting for Stryker to say anything, the Shadow on the sideughed out in a low voice. Chapter 15: Unexpected (2/2) Chapter 15: Unexpected (2/2) Victor narrowed his eyes at the other party, and a fierce aura emerged from his body. Dont look at me like that! Shadow looked squinted at Victor, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was full of sarcasm: You and Edman Alloy are not suitable, and you will die by injection now, and now you cant stop that one. Crazy dog, let alone blocking two people. Victor said angrily, Are you looking for death? He hates it when peoplepare him with Logan, especially when they think he is not as strong as Logan. Dont be angry, you can prove me wrongter, as for the other one, leave it to me. Victor grunted coldly, while Stryker breathed a sigh of relief and said, Thanks. Turning his head to the surveince screen, he wondered, Wheres the other guy? He suddenly noticed that Mike had disappeared. Quickly walking to the console, the monitor screen began to switch up. Nothing, nothing, still nothing. It was as if Mike had disappeared, and he was nowhere to be seen. Strykers eyebrows knitted together, his heart inexplicably some uneasiness, whirled to look at Shadow, who was half hidden in the darkness and said: The other man is missing, perhaps hiding in the dark. Shadow frowned: I know, I will pay attention. Boom! The door to theb was violently kicked open, and a furious figure rushed in. All of a sudden, everyone looked at Logan. Whoa, whoa, isnt that my little wolf dog? Victor teased, but the fingertips of his hands grew sharp nails and his eyes became dangerous. Victor! Roger roared, showing his ws, rushed straight towards Victor. Seeing this, Stryker said to the terrified researchers, Leave them alone and continue. Logan is an idiot dominated by hatred. At this time, only Victor is in his eyes, and he doesnt care about them at all. Just as Logan and Victor were killing each other Bang! There was a sudden gunshot. A bullet was about to hit Strykers face when it was blocked by a shadow shield. A cold sweat appeared on Strykers forehead, gratefully nced at Shadow who slowly rose and quickly ducked to the side. Oh, disappointed? The Shadow gave a lowugh and looked at Mike standing on the opposite roof, the shadow behind him rose like a balloon, wrapping his body before pulling him into the shadows behind him, and in the next second, appeared in a dark corner not far from Mike. Mike frowned, looked at the shadows behind him under the cover of the building, assassin time on, heart beating violently, quickly ran to the edge of the roof. A card appeared in his hand, and as he fell from the roof, the card disappeared as a point of light, and Senbon Zakura appeared in his hand. The more times he manifests a particr weapon, the more familiar he bes with it, the less manifestation power he consumes when manifesting it, and the more powerful the weapon will be. Senbon Zakura he saved quite a few cards. Whoosh, whoosh! The ck shadows turned into substance and stabbed from his back. Mike turned back and blocked it with his sword, bent his legs andnded on the ground. Scatter, Senbon Zakura. As the shadows sneered and came after him, Mike recited the liberating words of Senbon Zakura. The de shattered, and the finely shredded de rolled toward Shadow with a dangerous aura like flying petals in the sunlight. Chapter 16: Shooting him (1/2) Chapter 16: Shooting him (1/2) Victor! Logan mmed once, and a paw had already pierced Victors chest and pressed it to the ground. Then when Victors w was pinched to his head, his head mmed into Victors forehead forcefully. Bang! A muffled sound sounded, Victors head smothered, blood flowing everywhere. Logan roared in anger and kicked him out, crashing him in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss of theb. tter! Crystal fragments in the early morning sunlight, such as panic flying scattered multi coloured streamers. As Victor staggered slowly to his feet, Logan rushed out again, sharp ws in Victors chest, and in the crystal shards, the two fell straight down from the second floor. Boom! Logan pinned Victor to the ground, looking at each other like bloodthirsty beasts, without a trace of blood sharp ws slowly withdrew, against Victors neck under. Why did you kill her? Why? Logan roared, like a bloodthirsty beast. Victor stared at Logan, his originally taut body suddenly loosened, revealing a pleasant expression and said, Yes, thats the look, kill me! Jimmy! Logan stared at Victor, who hesitated. Logan, let him go. Stryker stood on the second floor, looking down at the two men with an indifferent but yful look. Victor was good, its a shame to die like this. Logan looked up mockingly and said, You are afraid that your brain is not lost in the sewers. Victor smiled faintly and looked behind Logan. A human figure slowly stepped out. Logans eyes shrunk, his face was full of incredulity, his lips trembled: Ca? What the hell is going on here? Stryker expressionlessly uttered the cold hard truth. Ca, the love of Logans life, and regarded as a treasure. Logan had always thought that the gentle and beautiful Ka would be the ce for him, but as Stryker told him, he realized that he didnt understand the other side at all. Ka is a mutant, called the Silver Fox, has the ability to control the minds of others through touch, and thus control the actions of others. From the time the two met to Kas fake death and his revenge for his dead lover This was a trick from the beginning, a trick to get him to voluntarily inject Edelman alloy. Ca, Victor, Stryker, they directed a y together, and he was yed like a clown. Listening to Strykers slow narrative, Logan was iparably angry at first, but after Stryker finished speaking, he was strangely calm. Turning his head to look at Ka, who did not say a word, Logan said indifferently: So, I fell in love with you, also because of your ability? Ka remembered her imprisoned sister, her lips mumbled and her eyes dimmed. Looking at the other partys expression, pain shed in Logans eyes, feeling like his heart was being cut by a dull knife incessantly. Logans brain is confusion, the body unconsciously swayed down. Just then, Victor grabbed Logans arm, and his sharp nails snapped tightly into Logans small arm, pinching Logans bones. Ah! The intense pain brought Logan to his senses. Logan! Ka couldnt help but shriek and take a step forward. Stryker took a step backward, and the gun hidden on the side of his waist pointed down at Kara implicitly. Ka stopped in her tracks: Ive done what you told me to do, please let my sister go! Stryker face hung a chilling maniacal smile and said: No, your sisters variant is very special, I still need to study in research, now focus on watching the end of the show. At those words, Ca suddenly felt like falling into an ice cer. Haha! Victor got up from the ground. Looking at Logans painfully distorted face, he let out a wildugh and said, Jimmy, my brother, a monster like us, do you think there will be a good home? It hearts very much! Logan shouted angrily and stabbed a w at Victor. Victor threw Logan out with a hard fling. Chapter 16: Shooting him (2/2) Chapter 16: Shooting him (2/2) Blood flowing, five sharp w marks appeared on Logans arm, almost tearing the flesh on his small arm into strips of flesh. But it was only a breath of time before his wounds had healed. Logan gritted his teeth and looked at Victor, saying, Dont force me! Victor grinned, revealing a hideous smile,nded on his hands, and pounced like a big cat. Meanwhile What a miserable scream, hes your friend, isnt he? Guess, is he being finished off now? The dark shadow protected by the ck shadow deliberately listened sideways and smiled badly at Mike. Mike was not moved at all, as he moved his feet, dodging several thin ck threads that wrapped around him, and with a flick of his arm, a whip formed by the thin de of Senbon Zakura swept towards his opponent. The ck shade wrapped up the shadowy figure like a ck protective shield. Bared bared bared! The de shed through the fine ck shield with a toothsome cutting sound. Heh, is this your ability? Its interesting, isnt it? How about it, are you interested in joining us? The finely shredded des returned to surround Mike like scattered flower petals, encircling him. Whats with your mouth? I have good and clear tea here. Mikes expression was serious, a look of consideration for the Shadow. Shadow was stunned: Tea? The corner of Mikes mouth raised, pointed his finger and said, Look, its still hot. Isnt it just a mouthpiece? Who wouldnt? The corners of Mikes mouth turned up, but another card quietly appeared between the fingers of his left hand, which was in his pocket. Dark Shadows face turned dark, protecting his ck shadow, turning into sharp lines, shuttled at extremely fast speed, and pierced Mike like a bullet. Mikes heart was beating violently, everything in his vision slowed down, after dodging the attack calmly, the de fragments around his body scattered, filled the space of the two battlefield, turning the ce as if into a de space. Shadow eyes shrink, the shadow quickly retracted, about to wrap around him to hide in the darkness when those floating in the air de quickly shuttle up, will dark shadow forced to defend in ce. The opponents ability is veryprehensive, can use their shadow to attack, defence or even blend into the darkness to move quickly, but cannot attack and defence or move at the same time. For example, now, when defending against Senbon Zakuras attack, he can only retract into the turtle shell and be passively beaten. However, who is this person? Mike does not remember this person in the original plot. To be on the safe side, we have to finish him off quickly. With a whisper in his heart, Mikes palm clenched and the flying de began to shrink, and in a moment, the cutting sound of the de and the ck hood vibrated in this space. Quick! Attack! Suddenly, a group of soldiers rushed to the battlefield of the two, and after yelling out, they aimed their guns at Mike. With a look of divine motion, Mikes de darted and rolled toward the soldiers. The Shadows eyes lit up. Good chance! Mike was tougher than he thought, and he wasnt here to be a bodyguard for Stryker. Lets get out of here first, wake up the XI weapon, let the XI weapon solve this trouble, and test the power of the XI weapon by the way A thought turned in his head, the ck shield protecting him appeared and began to shrink rapidly. Just at that moment, a bright light shed. Shadows body lurched, and blood gushed out amidst the severe pain. Looking at the de that pierced his chest, he looked at Mike incredulously. And thats when Mikes whispered voice came into his ears. Shoot him, sharp Gun! Chapter 17: Behind the BOSS (2/2) Chapter 17: Behind the BOSS (2/2) Strykers heart was astonished, looked up and sucked in a breath of cold air. Only to see that the knife in Mikes hand had bizarrely be several meters longer, piercing the back of the XI weapon and exposing arge part of it from the chest. If XI Weapon had not pped him aside He would have died. However, what kind of ability is this? Howe I havent seen it before? If, for example, this ability was used on the X Weapon Project Gulp! Strykers dry, sore throat rolled and his gaze became fiery as he looked at Mike. Mike frowned and retracted the shuriken. Take him alive! I want to study him! Stryker pointed excitedly at Mike, at the XI weapon, and gave a new order. XIs wound had healed by the time the shurikens de was withdrawn. Mike sighed inwardly. He was originally aiming at Weapon XIs head, but the guy reacted quickly and not only used his blinking ability to adjust his orientation to save Stryker, but also changed his height causing the sharp gun to miss the head. Bare! In the sound of toothy bones and metal rubbing, two Edelman long knives stretched out from between the fingers of the XI weapon. The deck in Mikes palm slowly lit up. Just as the battle was about to start, a blue space door appeared between the two. Mike frowned, after noticing the joy on Strykers face, the deck in his hand disappeared and took the tracker out of his pants pocket and held it in the palm of his hand. Is this Strykers reinforcements? Mike suddenly remembered the Shadow that he had taken out. Is it someone who was with that guy? With a whisper in his heart, Mike looked at the two blurred figuresing out of it, and a look of doubt shed in his eyes. He had no impression of these two people, it seems that they are not the people who appeared in the plot? Or did something unexpected change happen. With a mental thought, Mike was ready to activate the tracker in his hand at any time. At that moment, the blue portal disappeared into thin air and two people appeared in front of Mike. One wore a trench coat, the whites of his eyes and eyes were a bizarre blue, and even the area around his eyes was covered with blue lines, which looked very bizarre. And the other, wearing a well-cut suit, the tall figure perfectly supported out, meticulouslybed back hair, with a mysterious smile on his face, the whole person looks like an elegant ancient aristocrat. The most noticeable thing is that there is a dark red diamond-shaped mark in the centre of his forehead, giving it a touch more mysterious vour. The man in the trench coat took a step backward, turned his head to look, and ced a hostile gaze on Mike. Mr. Essex! Stryker looked at the man in the suit respectfully and pointed to the XI weapon aside, saying, This is my work. Essex looked at it and nodded, Not bad. He turned his head to look at Mike, and his interested gaze made the corners of Mikes eyes jump, and without hesitation, he pressed the tracker in his hand. Essex Damn it! He turned out to be Essex! Mr. Fright-Essex! Chapter 17: Behind the BOSS (1/2) Chapter 17: Behind the BOSS (1/2) The Shadow reached out and held the de in his chest, and in his eyes was a lingering love for life. Mike looked indifferent, and the zanpaku knife in his hand quickly retracted into its original form. Compared to Senbon Zakura, the shuriken de is short, simr to a rib difference. The gun can be freely stretched and contracted after the initial release, and its length can be changed to enhance its attack speed and strength. This ability, estimated to be able to envy a lot of people. Mike secretly spat out, looking at the fallen shadow and the soldier killed by Senbon Zakura, he casually threw away Senbon Zakura, whose time for embodiment had almoste, looked at theboratory in the distance, and waved a greeting to Stryker, who was standing on the second floor. Strykers face was pale, and he turned to the researcher and said, Quick! Activate Weapon XI! At the same time, he quickly walked to the phone on the side and pressed a series of numbers. Looking at Strykers back, Ca, who was nervously watching Logan and Victors fight, quickly ran towards the stairs. She understood that trying to get Stryker, who hated mutants, to let his sister go was a dream. Now only Logan and his friends can save their sister. When she arrived downstairs, the battle between Logan and Victor was over. It was still Logan who had won. After injecting Edelman alloy, Victor and his power are not on the same level at all. However, Logan could never get down and just knocked Victor out. Logan. Ka looked tense and exined painfully as Logan looked over, I didnt use my powers on you, and my love for you is real, but they have my sister, and I simply cant help it. She said it quickly, afraid that if she said it slowly, she wouldnt have the chance to say it. Logan retracted the sharp ws, looked at the woman in front of him withplicated eyes, and finally took a deep breath and said, Where is she? Even if the basis of this love is based on a lie, he is willing to do thest thing for the other side to break this love, as a reward for the other side in this period of time for their own soul sce. KarLa looked at Logan gratefully and said, Follow me. With these words, the two men ran towards the prison where the mutants were held. Logan? Mike, who was running this way, stopped in his tracks. Logan said: Im going to save the people! Stryker will leave it to you! Mike nodded and sprinted toward theb. Now, there was no more blockage between him and Stryker. The bullets fired at rk, the house that was blown up It was time to settle the score between them. Hurry up! Stryker urged the researcher, a sweat rushing out of his forehead. Damn, that bastard Shadow said nicely, but he was taken out in three or two hits, simply a waste of time. Cursing lowly in his heart, Stryker looked at the figure slowly appearing in the doorway and stepped backwards: I think we can talk, what do you want? I will meet you! Mikes silent stride made Strykers pressure grow. Suddenly, Mike noticed the arm raised on theb bench, his eyes narrowed, and without hesitation, he raised the gun in his hand and pulled the trigger on Stryker without hesitation. Ding! With a clear sound, a sharp de blocked the bullet flying towards Stryker, but the owner of the knife tilted his head and looked at Mike. The XI weapon was well-muscled, and his bare upper body, with a ck mark painted on it, looked very strange. Mikes eyes narrowed. It was dangerous, XI Weapon gave him the feeling of a cold machine waiting to be hunted. With a thought, a card quietly appeared and was sped in his palm, while his other hand slightly raised the shuriken. Stryker breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and gave the order, Finish him off! Just as the words fell, the XI weapon flickered in ce, and after his body turned a direction, he pped him out. Stryker rolled a few times on the ground with a dumbfounded face. Did it get out of control? Chapter 18: Boss, its them! (2/2) Chapter 18: Boss, it''s them! (2/2) This worlds ck Emperor and the original plot of the ck Emperorpared to do things in apletely different style and philosophy, to let Mike make an analogy, the ck Emperor and the original plot of Mao some like. The ck King took a step towards to Mr. Essex, this step was like a beast stepping into the territory of another beast, the battle between the two was instantly triggered. Mr. Essexs body moved and disappeared in ce, and when he appeared, his fist had alreadynded on the ck Emperors face. Ho! The ck Emperor sneered and taunted, What? Did your nanny forget to breastfeed you in the morning? Mr. Essexs face was expressionless, only a pair of fists fell on ck Emperors body like a rainstorm. In the face of such an attack, the ck King just stood still with his arms in his hands and kept taunting his opponent. Mr. Essex stepped backwards and sneered, What? Your ability is sandbagging? Sandbag? Then you The ck Emperor took a step, the ground cracked, and his body shed and disappeared in ce. Boom! A punchnded on Mr. Essexs abdomen. Try it! Whoosh! Along with the ck Emperors words, Mr. Essexs body folded and flew out like a cannonball, smashing the wall behind him before his feet slid on the ground, leaving two shocking grooves. Hahahaha! Mr. Frightughed wildly. The diamond-shaped logo on forehead glowed slightly, and a pair of eyes also glowed red. He is angry, toe true! Mike did not hesitate to rush to the window, and the red devil also disappeared in the red smoke that emerged. Go to hell! Mr. Essex aimed his hand at the ck Emperor. Boom! Transparent shocking energy appeared and rushed towards the ck Emperor in a frenzy. The ck Emperor stood still and smiled, even stretching out his arms in a manner of enjoyment. His ability for energy absorption allows him to absorb all forms of energy and convert them into his own, or release the absorbed energy, and even increase his stamina, speed and endurance by absorbing energy. Mr. Essexs attack was simply charging him up. Most of the vibrating energy sted at the ck Emperor, but there was still a portion of the aftermath sted around. Boom, boom! The ground rolled over like a wave, the surrounding walls shattered with a bang, even the roof was blown through, and the wholeb copsed. For a while, the dust flew and covered the sky. Mike, who leapt out of the window, looked back at the horrific scene behind him and was secretly staggered. Just then, a red mist appeared around him. The red devil showed a smile to Mike and said, Thanks for the help this time. Mikeughed dryly, he didnt want to get involved with the Hellfire Club, and was about to leave when a portal appeared not far from the two of them. Mike looked over and his eyes instantly turned cold. Two people stepped out from inside. Stryker as well as Mr. Essexs men, these two also got out of the battlefield of those two monsters. Chapter 18: Boss, its them! (1/2) Chapter 18: Boss, it''s them! (1/2) No wonder Stryker can fuse mutant abilities and create powerful X-weapons, it turns out he has Essexs support! Nathaniel Essex, this old thing is at the same age as Logan. He is a weird old monster who likes to collect mutant genes to strengthen himself and clone. Mr. Essex looked at Mike yfully: William, is this the guest you are talking about? His voice was low, like an opera singer, and he sounded veryfortable. Stryker nodded and said, Sorry, sir, for the trouble. Trouble? Mr. Essex smiled slightly and said, Its a great collection. Stryker sighed in relief, then said anxiously: Sir, there is another mutant here, he went to save those experiments. Experiments? Mr. Essex extended a finger and shook it at Stryker: Dont use such a cold word to describe them, they are all unique collectibles. Collectors item, sounding colder than experimental Mike spat darkly. Dont worry, they cant get away. Mr. Essex smiled, not in the least bit anxious, nced at the silent XI weapons, and said, Let him go after them, let me see how he does. Stryker nodded and gave an order to XI Weapon. XI Weapons body shed and disappeared in the same ce. Him, not bad. Mr. Essex praised, looked at Mike with interest and said, This gentleman, can you talk about your abilities? I dont want to talk to you at all! Know my ability, and then take me away as an experiment? The corners of Mikes mouth twitched slightly and he said, My ability is to summon. He had to pull the wool over each others eyes to buy himself a little time. This old monsters ability was no ordinary mutant, and even if he and Logan were tied together, they were no match. Summon? Mr. Essex was surprised: Such an ability, I have not encountered. Summon what? Mike said squarely: I need a little time, youll know soon. Damn the ck Emperor, why havent youe? Whispered in his heart, Mike maintained a calm expression, but he was thinking quickly in his mind that there is a card that can help him out of the trouble. One second, two seconds Mr. Essex waited curiously. Ten seconds, twenty seconds He frowned, he felt cheated, but still had a glimmer of expectation for Mike. Half a minuteter, his face sank: Sorry, my time is precious, or have time to study it yourself. With that, he lifted his hand. Mikes eyes shrank, and the feeling of danger pressed down like a big mountain. At that moment, two figures apanied by the quiet appearance of red mist, suddenly appeared in front of Mike out of thin air. Both men were wearing suits, looking like gentlemen attending a banquet. One of them had blood-red skin, like a demon from hell, while the other, with a cold and solemn face, had an upright figure. Red Devil Azazel, ck Emperor Sebastian Shaw. Mike sighed with relief, and as the two ck Kings and Mr. Essex looked at each other in surprise, Mike reached out and pointed at Mr. Essex and Stryker and said, Boss! Thats them! Theyre using mutants for experiments! The others have been rescued, get them out of here! Sebastian Shaw nced at Mike and nodded gently. This was Ravens friend, he coulde here thanks to Mike, just called himself boss, did he want to defect to them Hellfire? A thought shed through his mind, Sebastian Shaw ced his gaze on Mr. Essex and said with an indifferent expression, What he said is true? This tone of interrogating a prisoner Mr. Essex is very upset in his heart. He said with the same indifferent expression, Did you send him here to steal my collection? Collectibles? Sebastians eyes were cold. How dare he call his own kind a collectors item? He deserved to die! The two men stared coldly at each other, and the smell of gunpowder quickly filled the air. Watching this scene, Mike breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 19: I cant wait (1/2) Chapter 19: I can''t wait (1/2) Mike clenched his fist, sighed, turned his head and said, Hey man, do me a favour and take away the door opener, I have something to settle with Stryker. The red devil nodded in silence, his body shed and red mist appeared. In the next instant, he appeared in front of the mutant nicknamed Space Ambassador, and when the other party sted him with a fist, his body shed again, reaching out and pressing the other partys shoulder. The red mist appeared again, and the two disappeared in ce. Hey, this space makes the ability not as convenient as the red devil ah With a sigh in his heart, Mike walked towards Stryker and smiled: Now its the two of us. Are you happy? Im happy, my ass! Stryker cold sweat, step back, squeeze out a smile and said: Look, I have never seen you, there is no hatred between us, what do you want, I can promise you! No hatred? Mike sneered and said, Your men want to kill my son. Stryker wiped his cold sweat and said, I didnt give such an order, he did it himself, it has nothing to do with me. Huh! Mike sneered and said, You blew up our home and tried to blow us up too. Believe me, I definitely didnt give such an order, it was all Agent Zero who did it on his own. Agent Zero, the idiot who went to hell, had gotten him into some kind of trouble back! Stryker screamed furiously in his mind. Ill pay you back! Mike stepped back and said, Pay how much? Stryker breathed a sigh of relief. It was good to have something to talk about. You name a price. Ten billion. Youve got to be kidding me! Stryker shrieked. Mike frowned and said coldly: Why, do you think the lives of our father and son is not worth this price? Worth it! Of course its worth it! Stryker hurriedly said, But I dont have that much right now, I need some time. Mike nodded, and just as Stryker sighed with relief, he said, Sorry, I cant wait! At the end of the sentence, a dagger materialized in his hand, and in Strykers horrified gaze, shed through his neck, leaving a bloody mark while thrusting his hand into his heart. There is no ten billion, so lets talk about it! Besides, the lives of their father and son were only worth ten billion? TUI! Looking at the corpse on the ground, Mike spat. Boom! Boom! Amidst the violent vibrations, two figures were sting against each other, the building shattered like tofu, and the flying dust seemed to obscure the sky. This was the battle between Mr. Essex and the ck Emperor. Cant afford to mess with it With a whisper, Mike looked to the other side. There were asional red rays shooting into the sky there. Without any hesitation, Mike rushed in the direction where Logan was. Cold metal and burning blood were thrown between the two figures, and the battle between Logan and the XI weapon appeared to be unusually bloody. As Logan was leaving with the rescued mutants, **I will stop the weapon and he had to stay behind and block Weapon XI. As the battle proceeded, after Weapon XI continued to show new mutant abilities, Logan became a one-sided beating. Edelman alloy de, rapid self-healing, instant movement,ser rays, plus his already strong closebat ability Logan, who had once again been shed away, gasped and cursed in a low voice: Stryker, what kind of monster did this son of a bitch create! Suddenly, two hot rays shot out from the eyes of the XI weapon, Logan turned and ran, but the ray followed him closely and finallynded on his body, sending him flying. The next second, being in mid-air, Logan **I weapons twin des stabbed in the chest. Screaming in pain, he fell from mid-air to the ground. The XI weapon raised the knife in his hand and aimed at Logans neck. Logan, lying on the ground, had a calm face. Chapter 19: I cant wait (2/2) Chapter 19: I can''t wait (2/2) The bones of his whole body are now covered by Edelman Alloy. Although the neck will be cut open, but it will be cut continuously, but it will make him very painful. Just had one already, so he was calm, and even thinking about how to counterattackter. Just as the knife of the XI weapon dropped quickly, a low groan rang. Shoot him, Sharp Gun! Ding! There was a clear sound. A pair of Edelman alloy knives crossed over his chest blocked the Sharp Gun, but was still pushed out tens of meters by the elongated Sharp Gun. His body sh, XI weapons appeared behind Mike, raised the knife and chopped down. Mike, who had been prepared, quickly pressed the stopwatch in his hand with his other hand. Instantly, a golden light filled the air, turning Mike into a golden man. He seemed to disappear in this time and space, although he could see him right where he was, but XI Weapon fell the knife directly through chopped on the ground. XI Weapon was not surprised by the emotion and immediately shed several more times. Bastard! Roaring Logan rushed over, and a pair of sharp ws crossed out. Ding! The XI weapon was blocked, his eyes glowed with coquettish red light, aiming at Logan in front of him. Logans heart was shocked and kicked at XI Weapons body. XI weapon instantly disappeared in ce, while Logan blocked in front of Mike. When the stopwatch time was up, the golden light on Mikes body disappeared and he casually threw away the fast-dissipating stopwatch and the divine gun, and several cards appeared in his hand. Logan, put away your ws, use this to cut him! With a thought, the cards in his hand disappeared, and Mike handed two knives to Logan, and he himself held a knife, as well as a stopwatch that manifested itself again. What is the use of this knife? Logan asked in a low voice. He knew that all of Mikes knives had magical effects. Mike quickly said: Follow me to pronounce the liberationnguage, and you will know in a moment. Weapon X looked over and Mikes eyes shed as he said aloud, Look up, Wakasuke! Logan yelled out loudly like a student whose teacher Xue was reading the text: Look up, Wabisuke! As the two recited the liberation words, the sword in their hands became strange. The de, which had been with a slight curve, turned into a right-angle fishhook shape, as if the sword in their hands had lowered its head. Logan eximed, What the hell is this thing, what the hell does it do? Dont ask! You cut that son of a bitch is it! Itsing! Mike warned and chopped out as the XI weapon instantly appeared in front of him. Ding dong! The weapon was blocked, but instead of being disappointed, Mike showed a smile. In the next second, the XI weapon disappeared into thin air, like a ghostly shadow that kept attacking around the two. When Mike could block it, he used his zanpaku Knife to block it, and when he couldnt, he used his stopwatch to dodge the deadly de. Bah! Logan spell to be pierced through the body, also used the zanpaku knife in his hand to leave a wound on the XI weapon. In the next second, Logan keenly noticed that the speed of the XI weapon slowed down a lot. Is the effect of this strange knife? With a move in his heart, Logan recklessly waved the strange knife in his hand, even if he tried to be cut three times by the opponent, he would leave a little bit of belief on the opponent and attacked frantically. Chapter 20: Peace of mind like this (1/2) Chapter 20: Peace of mind like this (1/2) Did Logan find anything? It was a trust that Logan still believed the knife could end the fight without him exining what it did. With a whisper, Mike revealed a smile. Within the next ten seconds, along with the sound of nking and ttering, as well as Logans mad dog style of fighting, the two hands of the Zanpaku Knife and that Edelman alloy knife shed quite a few times, and also chopped a dozen times on the XI weapon. Times up. Mike suddenly said. What? Logan asked with bloodshot eyes, gasping for air, looking at the XI weapon that had transiently moved away again and gripping the knife in his hand tightly. Didnt you ask about the effect of this knife? Mike gave a lowugh: Immediately you will know. XI weapon disappeared in ce, Logan licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, just when he thought the other party would attack from there, XI weapon appeared in front of Mike. Hurry up! Logan shrieked and blocked in front of Mike. Mike didnt have his physique. When he was shed, rk might be an orphan. But Mike just looked at XI weapons, smiled faintly and said indifferently, Kneel down! The next second, Logan looked at the scene happening in front of him and froze. Only to see XI weapons raised from his arms, as if unable to support the weight of the arm, just hanging at the side of the body, just transient appearance of the body, but also a bend in the legs, just kneeling in front of the two. Just like a penitent sinner. Mike carried the knife in his hand, while making several quick shes on the XI weapon, so that afterpletely lying on the ground, he said, This knife will continue to double the weight of what is cut. Hiss! Logan sucked in a cold breath, stroked the Chopper in his hand, and said, This thing is good. Finish him off. Mike looked to Logan and motioned to give him the head. Logan chuckled and walked in front of the XI weapon. He couldnt help but tapped the XI weapon a few more times. Edmans ws stretched out from the back of his hand and cut to the neck of the XI weapon. And just as Logans ws were about to touch the XI weapon, the XI weapon, which was lying on the ground, unexpectedly disappeared. Teleportation? Logan was shocked, looked up, and then and Mike could not help butugh out loud. Only to see the XI weapon appeared a few meters away, but still lying on the ground. Hahahahaha! Loganughed with tearsing out of his eyes. Mike held back the corners of his mouth that kept raising and said, Hurry up and finish him, dont have any idents. Logan nodded, nodded to Mike, and took a big step forward. But the next second, the XI weapon on the ground disappeared. Mike and Logan turned their heads, looking for the other side. There was none! But the XI weapon that was ordered, will not leave until the mission ispleted, then Mike looked up, his eyes narrowed, and shouted: Logan! Look out! Overhead! Logan looked up, only to see that the XI weapon had actually teleported to the top of his head, and then as it fell toward him, a pair of eyes emitted a dazzling, demonic red light. Without hesitation, Mike turned and ran, but Logan could onlye to cross his ws above his head before he was enveloped by the fiery pir of light. Boom, boom! The hot pir of light destroyed everything around Logan, as if to press Logan close to the earth. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched slightly. This brain is still turning really fast. Cant stand up, cant attack, so attack you on your back Aaaah! Logan screamed in pain and said to Mike on the side, Dont look at it! Mikeughed and looked at the XI weapons that were flying down from mid-air, threw away the wabi-suke in his hand, and once again took out a card of the divine gun. With a thought, when the card turned into a light spot and disappeared, a short knife appeared in front of his Mike. Chapter 20: Peace of mind like this (2/2) Chapter 20: Peace of mind like this (2/2) Mike held the shuriken knife in his hand, and after aiming it at the XI weapon, he chanted in a low voice, Shoot him, shuriken! Bah! A ray of light shed, and the de of the sharp gun instantly passed through the space in front of him, directly prating the head of the XI weapon that wanted to concentrate on sting Logan. The hot ray disappeared, and only a little bit of scarlet light slowly dissipated in mid-air. Mikes arm is hard Bah! The body of the XI weapon split into two pieces, falling from the air, and a drop of blood poured on Logans face like rain. Logan wiped the blood on his face, watching as if stabbed through the sky de quickly shortened, the colour of surprise shed, helplessly said: Is it necessary to do this? Mike nodded seriously and said, Its not like you dont know how sick his self-healing ability is, so its good to be safe. With that, Mike walked towards the two pieces of corpses again, and made up a few more cuts in Logans toothsome expression. Whew! Mike let out a breath and muttered, Thats a relief. Fortunately, XI weapons only two knives are Edelman alloy. If the bones of the whole body are covered by Edman alloy like Logan this battle will be difficult. With a whisper in his heart, Mike turned his head and looked at Logan. Logan couldnt help but take a step backward, then grinned at Mike, pointing in the direction of the ck Emperor and Mr.Essex, looking at a piece of fallen buildings: That is? Two monsters, dont worry about it. Mike said, and said, Lets get out of here. Logan hesitated and said: Those imprisoned mutants, they Dont bother with them. Mike said: The ck Emperor of the Hellfire Club hase to rescue them. The ck Emperor? Logan froze, nodded and put down his heart. The ck Emperor has done a lot of things all over the world, and he is very well-known in the mutant group. As a mutant, Logan naturally also knows the other party and knows the others behaviour. The two men ran towards the battlefield outside. Mike looked back, only to see a figure flying in mid-air, manipting the shattered building and sting to the ground. Is this Mr. Essex? He remembered that the ck Emperor did not have the ability to fly. Boom, boom! A booming sound resounded throughout the ind as the buildings that fell with a bang were blown to pieces. Smoke and dust rose in all directions as Mr. Essex shot up into the sky and quickly disappeared. Left? Mike was stunned, and then whispered: Cant fight? Or have those collectibles of his already been saved? Mr. Essex was not so easily defeated and left so painfully, he thought it was mostly because of the second possibility. Since the collection has been saved, then he naturally has no reason to continue fighting. On the other side, looking at Mr. Essex who flew away like this, ck Emperor patted the dust all over his body and grunted coldly. Bang! Red smoke appeared, and the Red Devil appeared beside the ck Emperor. How is it? Have all ourpatriots left? The Red Devil nodded, Basically, theyre all gone. Basically? The ck Emperor stared at the Red Devil, waiting for the other partys exnation. Red Devil said: A woman named Ca refused to go with us, she went to anotherpatriot named Logan, she said, that is her lover. The ck Emperor sighed and said, Let her be, lets go. The Red Devil pressed the ck Emperors shoulder, the red mist shed, and the two disappeared. Chapter 21: Recruiting (1/2) Chapter 21: Recruiting (1/2) The sunlight was a little harsh, Remy Lebo squinted and couldnt help but squeeze the brim of his hat. Whew! Exhaling a mouthful of blue smoke, he looked at the copsed building in the distance and muttered, These two are making too much noise. Shaking his head, he looked at his watch, covered his hat, andy down on the shore. A few momentster, he heard footsteps, picked up his hat andzily looked away, and said to the two approaching Mike: Yourete, fortunately I was patient and waited a little longer for you. Mike didnt have the good grace to say: Get your ass off the rock before I blow that handsome face of yours. Remy Lebo froze andughed happily, Haha, I love to hear you talk. Leaping off the rock, he looked at the two men and said squarely, Well? Logan said, The man was saved. And then what? Mike added, Stryker is dead, killed by my own hand. Pretty, perfect! Remy Lebo snapped his fingers happily and said, Lets go! Guys! The military will being soon. Mike nodded and followed. I wonder how rk the little guy is doing Logan looked at the backs of the two men leaving, and then at the ce where he and Ca had parted ways. He did not know how to face Ca, and even he is now doubting whether he really loves Ca, and can still love each other as deeply as if nothing had happened. Love built on a lie, lets just forget about it. He would have been alone, perhaps this is the best ending. Logan smiled and shook his head, followed by two people left. Just not long after the three left, Ca anxiously ran over, after not seeing anyone, painfully sat on the ground and sobbing. Logan She looked at the sea in front of her with tears and tears, murmured Logans name in her mouth, and she felt a pain in her heart. Im sorry, Logan, Im sorry For a long time, she wiped her tears and stood up, lost in thought, and walked towards the port of the ind. Oh? Here is another collection? A voice full of surprise sounded, Ca turned around with a fearful face, looked at the slowly falling Mr. Essex turned and ran. Heh! Mr. Essex sneered, stretched out his hand to Ca, and after the invisible force grabbed Ca, he pulled his directly to her, measured her and smiled: Silver Fox? Its much worse than your sister, but its still a good collection. Dont struggle. Mr. Essex reached out and cupped Cas chin,ughing: Honey, you dont want me to make a trip for nothing this time, do you? With those words, as Ca looked at him in horror, he pped her unconscious and took her flying in the direction of the space ambassador. Las Vegas, in a secret ce of the Hellfire Club. The mutants who had escaped from Three Mile Ind were excited about their freedom, but only Emma sat alone in the corner. Sister, pleasee back safely.. She murmured, with a worried look all over her face. Emma? A young man with an eye patch walked up to Emma. Scott. Emma nodded to him, still with a worried look on her face. Dont worry, your sister will be back. Scott fumbled and sat next to Emma and said, What are your ns? ns? Emma looked around nkly and said, I want to wait until my sisteres back. Her parents were dead, and she only had such a sister. Understand. Scott whispered, folded his hands in front of him, and smiled bitterly: Actually, I dont know where I am going next. What to do? Her original life had beenpletely shattered by Stryker, even if she wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, after this incident, the government would not let her go. Just then, the figures of the Red Devil and the ck Emperor quietly appeared. The originally noisy hall was silenced. The ck Emperor watched the scene with satisfaction, slowly walked in front of everyone, turned to look at the crowd, and as everyones eyes fell on him, he said aloud, My dear fellow countrymen! You are free! Chapter 21: Recruiting (2/2) Chapter 21: Recruiting (2/2) The scene was silent, and after a few seconds, the crowd could not help but let out a cheer. The ck Emperor pressed his hands together, and when the crowd calmed down, he smiled and said, I am Sebastian Shaw, the leader of the Hellfire Club! We, the Hellfire Club, were created to save our fellow man, and from its creation until today, have fought for our freedom and for the rights we deserve! We need to fight for the power of each and every one of our fellow citizens! Now, its time for you to choose! After a pause, seeing no movement from the crowd, the ck Emperor said, Dont worry, I wont force you, joining is voluntary, even if you dont join us, I can still understand. Those who want to join us, they can stay here and those who want to leave, the door is behind you, you can walk out openly! The crowd looked at each other. Im staying! A mutant with scales all over his body stood in front of the ck emperor. The ck Emperor smiled slightly and looked at the others. Im staying too. I want to go home. My ability is too weak, so I wont hold you guys back. The people made their decisions one after another. A few momentster, the hall was half less. The ck Emperor ndly said, Does anyone else want to leave? After sweeping his eyes at the crowd and seeing that none of the remaining people wanted to leave, he nodded and said, From today onwards, you are the people of Hellfire Club. Now then, everyone please introduce yourselves and show your abilities so that we can get to know each other. The crowd did as they were told, disying a thousand and one abilities. Although Emperor ck still smiled, he was secretly disappointed in his heart. These peoples abilities were all too ordinary. Scott stepped out and said with some hesitation, Is it right here? I cant control my abilities. Thats okay. The ck Emperor smiled and gave encouragement to the other side, but in his heart he didnt hold much hope and said, Show me. Scott nodded, took off his blindfold, then raised his head and slowly opened his eyes. Boom! Two red pirs of energy light shot out from Scotts eyes, shooting the roof straight through before shooting straight up into the sky. Scott hurriedly closed his eyes and said, Sorry! Hahaha! The ck Emperor couldnt helpughing, his eyes shining brightly and said: I dont need to be sorry, I asked you to do it! This ability is fantastic! The ck Emperor looked at thest Emma. Emma pursed her lips and her whole body turned into diamonds. The ck Emperors eyes narrowed and his heart was in awe. This ability was too wonderful, but it was still a cut short of Scott. The next second, Emma lifted the ability and looked at the ck Emperor. The ck Emperor was about to say something when Emmas voice rang out in his mind. The ck Emperor was stunned, the calmness on his face was gone, and he shouted out in shock: Double ability! Chapter 22: Come, eat candy (1/2) Chapter 22: Come, eat candy (1/2) Dual abilities, and such a coordinated ability, this is the first time, the ck Emperor has seen it. Telepathy, diamondization, two abilities perfectly appeared on Emma, making Emma extremely stunning. The ck Emperor smiled and said to the crowd, Wee to the club. Our club needs a lot of fresh blood, and perhaps, among you, someone will be the White Emperor and White Queen of the club in the future. The Red Devils heart was shocked. Are these two people so optimistic? Although the ck Emperor did not specifically point out, but everyone understood that this perhaps, was referring to Scott and Emma. For a while, the mutants who joined Hellfire Club with them hadplicated gazes. Just then, Emma walked up to ck Emperor and said anxiously, Sir, when you came back, did you see my sister? This is the purpose of her stay here. The ck Emperor frowned and said, Sister? Her name is Ca. No. The ck Emperor said, When we came back, it was only me and Asazu. Saying that, he looked at the Red Devil. The Red Devil shook his head. Emma said sharply, Can you take me there once more? This was the main reason for her to show her ability. The ck Emperor murmured and said, Yes. He snapped his fingers at the red devil. The Red Devil walked toward Emma, bent slightly, and extended his hand to Emma. Emma took hold of the bright red palm and in the next instant, disappeared in front of everyone. A few momentster, Emmas face was heavy as she returned to the Hellfire Club. At this time, the rescued mutants had been settled by the people of Hellfire, and there was only the ck Emperor alone in the entire hall. Within a certain range, her telepathy could sense with Cas ability, and she was sure that Ca was no longer on the ind. Did that mean Emma felt an uncontroble thought that made her feel scared. Emma. The ck Emperor called out softly. Emma looked over, a pair of beautiful eyes were full of confusion and fear. The ck Emperor gently hugged Emma and said, Dont worry, from today, the Hellfire Club will help you to find your sister. Emmas spirit shook and whispered, What do I need to do? Be the White Queen of Hellfire. Ill work on it. rk, youre awesome! Raven bent down, pinched rks face, and handed a panda doll to rk. rk happily hugged the doll, smiled cheekily, waved his little hand at his boss, and said, Bye, Uncle. Go! The boss screamed furiously in his heart. The little kid just threw that dart urately, the sound of the balloon bursting, as if stuck in his heart. This is the only ck and white bear doll he has here, he had nned to keep for his daughter. This is the only ck and white bear doll he has here. He originally nned to keep it for his daughter. Then Because rk was too small, he was driven out by the staff. rk was full of disappointment, his small face shrugged, looking at the fast shuttling roller coaster, skimmed his mouth and said: It doesnt look fun at all. Giggle! Raven rubbed rks little head and said, Sister treat you to ice cream. Thanks auntie. Its my sister. Oh, got it, Auntie! Brat! Just as nasty as your dad! Raven stared at rk, her teeth clenched together. Crunch, crunch. Aunt Raven, are you a mouse? ? Daddy says that rats that steal crops make that sound when they grind their teeth. Chapter 22: Come, eat candy (2/2) Chapter 22: Come, eat candy (2/2) Ravens face darkened and the corners of her mouth twitched wildly. rk looked at Raven in amazement and said: Theres an old man in my town whose mouth twitches like that, and my dad says hes got a stroke, Auntie, lets go see a doctor. This time, Ravens eyes went dark, and she pressed rks head with a sullen face, and said, Are you going to eat ice cream? Your father is the rat, only a stroke rat! I thought about Mike bing a mouse and then having a stroke, and couldnt helpughing. rk looked up at Raven and was a little worried. This aunts brain cant be wrong. Two minutester, rk, who was concentrating on his ice cream, had put his worries behind him. On the bench, Raven pulled rk down. Raven leaned back, propped her head up and looked at the little guy licking the ice cream, her gaze gradually filled with tenderness, she now seemed to understand Mike. For the sake of this little guy, a change of life seemed like a good choice. Auntie! rk handed the ice cream to Ravens mouth. Raven was stunned. Under the golden sun, rk raised his head slightly, his face was innocently smiling, and his sky blue eyes seemed to be stained with gold. At this moment, rk seemed to be all the good in the world. Auntie, its sweet! rk once again raised the ice cream in his hand. Raven took a small bite. rk smiled happily, Is it sweet? Raven had seen the darkness of the world, even if a person died in front of her, that cold heart would not feel the slightest bit, but now she felt a warm current rushing from her mouth all the way to her heart and then to her mind, causing her eyes to turn slightly red. It was so humiliating. Raven whispered, enduring the enthusiasm that suddenly poured into her eyes, touched rks head, pointed to the bathroom less than 20 meters away, and quickly said: You obediently stay here and wait for me. Im going to the bathroom. rk nodded, and Raven got up and, with a great speed, rushed into the bathroom. rk looked at Ravens back and, following Mikes example, shook his head and let out a long sigh, Ugh, women. Watching this scene, a pair of eyes that were staring at the two in the shadows faintly lit up and quickly walked towards rk. Yoo-hoo! Little friend! A clown with a green wig, stained with a red nose and a face painted with oil paint ran up to rk, happily spun around a few times, made a few faces at rk, and after making rkugh happily, handed a balloon to rk. rk took it and politely said, Thank you. The clown exaggeratedly covered his face and said, Im so happy, Im moved to tears. As a token of our appreciation, how about I take you out for some candy? rks little face scrunched up together, shook his head, and said, No. His dad had told him that he couldnt go with strangers, not even to tempt him with his favourite red meat, and besides he didnt have any red meat. The clown froze, he didnt expect rk to be so smart. However, such a good deal, he could not miss. Licking his mouth, he sneered and reached out to tug and grab at rk with a strong attitude, Little guy,e with me! Ill take you to eat candy! Chapter 23: A woman! (1/2) Chapter 23: A woman! (1/2) I dont eat candy! rk shrank away from the clowns hand. Suddenly, remembering the story his dad had told him, his eyes lit up as if he had seen something interesting and said loudly, You tried to abduct me with candy, youre not a good person, youre a human trafficker! The clowns eyes red. This little thing, damn it! Seeing that there were already people around who were attracted by rks screams, with a fierce heart, he grabbed rk forcefully, took rk in his arms, and was about to run away into the distance. rk looked at the other party angrily and said, Let go of me, dont let me or Ill be unkind to you! You are wee? The clown sneered, I will let you know what you mean by you. rk opened his mouth, and the clown thought rk wanted to call for help and hurriedly covered rks mouth. rk pushed his eyes and raised his fist. The clown sneered, just this little fist, hit him a hundred or eighty punches, he didnt blink. But Bang! rk punched the clown in the jaw. The clowns eyes popped up, screamed, his body fell backwards, before he hit the ground, several teeth flew out. Bah! Bah! rk jumped off the clown, opened his mouth and spat, muttering, Your hands stink! The clown covered his broken jaw and looked at rk in horror, whimpering. The people around saw this scene and gathered around curiously. Seeing this, the clown rose from the ground in terror, covered his mouth, and was about to flee. rks eyes rolled and shouted: Catch him! I dont know him, hes taking me away! Hearing this, the surrounding people could not understand what was going on for a while, and immediately stopped the opponent, and several hot-tempered people greeted each others face with their fists cordially. rk smiled cheekily and burst out of the crowd, pretending that nothing had happened, and sat down on the bench in a good manner. Hmm? Raven, who had stepped out of the bathroom, watched the scene with a frown and walked quickly toward rk, saying, Whats going on? Are you okay? rk shook his head, wiped his mouth again with his small hand, and said, Auntie, take me to wash up. With that, he jumped off the bench and pulled a confused Raven to run to the bathroom again. When the stars dotted the sky and reflected each other with the lights of Las Vegas, turning this area into a paradise, the three Mikes fell from the sky with the fog of the night. Come on, lets go have a drink! Celebrate Stryker going to hell. As soon as they got off the ne, Remy Lebo extended an invitation to the two. Hoo-hoo! Logan took a sharp drag on his cigarette and said, No problem! The two men looked to Mike. Mike shrugged and said, I have to go see my son. He hadnt seen the little guy in almost two days and already missed that cute little face a little. Logan patted Mikes shoulder like an expression of understanding, while Remy Lebo looked at Mike in surprise: Youve stepped into the grave? Oh you will too. Mike waved his hand at the two men, turned around and walked away, saying, See you sometime. Logan shouted, Mike, thanks. Mikes feet beat, turned to Logan and said, Call me if you have trouble. With those words, Mikes footsteps quickened and he disappeared into the night as the two men watched. The Rose Inn. Mike pushed open the door and walked in, came to rks room. When he was about to open the door, he stopped, tidied up his clothes, patted his face, and took out the key to open the door. Whoosh! A slender and powerful leg kicked Mikes head like a whip. Mikes eyelids jumped, but there was no intention to dodge. Sure enough, the leg stopped close to Mikes ear. Chapter 23: A woman! (2/2) Chapter 23: A woman! (2/2) Arent you afraid of being kicked silly? Raven didnt look at Mike in a good mood. Mikeughed. Ravens eyes twinkled and her long, slender leg rubbed lightly against Mikes ear. Mike froze, seemingly not expecting Raven to do that. Raven looked at Mike and rested her long, slender leg on Mikes shoulder while her body slowly leaned over. Just then Dad! rk sat up from the bed rubbing his eyes and looked at Mike with a surprised cry, then froze after seeing the two of them in the position of Mike and Raven. Mike and Raven looked embarrassed. rk suddenly closed his eyes and said out loud, Dad, where are you? When he fell down, the quilt was pulled up, and there was a snoring sound. Pfft! Raven couldnt help butugh, dropping her leg off Mike and muttering, Little boy! Mike took a step back, coughed softly and said, He didnt get you in trouble, did he? rk was obedient. Squinting down at Mike, she said, Much more obedient than you. Mike nodded and said, Its been a hard two days for you. Raven winked yfully, saw her facee up to Mike and said, How are you going to repay me? Didnt I rescue people for you? Raven red at Mike, grunted coldly, pushed Mike away from the door, and walked out with a big stride, closing the door with a bang. Mike showed a bitter smile. rk revealed a pair of eyes looking at Mike: Dad, why is Aunt Raven angry? Youll understand when youre older. Ugh, women! rk sighed and sat up from the bed. Ha ha! Mikeughed as he walked towards rk and sat on the bed, reaching up and flicking his head, What do you know? rk spat out his tongue, hugged Mike, yawned, and said, Ill tell you what, Aunt Raven took me to the amusement park today, and she and I rk spoke of the days events, but his voice was getting smaller and smaller Mike smiled faintly, put the little one on the bed, put the covers on and walked into the bathroom. The next day was clear and sunny, another beautiful day. Mike finished washing up, squeezed the toothpaste for rk, turned around to see the little guy still holding the quilt, drooling and sleeping, coughed gently and said, Ehhh, red meat. Red meat! Over there? rk snapped open his eyes, shouted, and jumped straight up. Ha ha! rk looked at Mike slyly and said, Dad! You lied to me again! Patting rks head, Mike said, Get up, wash up, eat breakfast, and well go. Go? rk cocked his head and rubbed his eyes, Are we going home? Mike answered. But hasnt our home been blown up? Mike pulled rk out of the covers and said, Were going back to New York. Oh A still confused rk stared at Mike, surprised, New York? Yes, back to New York. But Dad, didnt you say you were going home? Theres a home for Dad in New York, too. Mike reached out and pointed to the bathroom, saying, Go! Or youll miss your flight. Oh yeah! rk cheered and trotted off to the bathroom. Chapter 24: Replenishment of inventory (2/2) Chapter 24: Replenishment of inventory (2/2) Mike put the cup down in his hand, saw the two staring at him nervously, and murmured, Im sure Ill hire someone. Hearing that, the two men tensed up. Mike smiled at the two and said, But I dont mean to change anyone, you guys are great. Great! The man cheered out, but then rubbed his head: I mean thanks. Mary, who was already about to turn fifty, finally put down her heart, showed a smile and said, Mr. Kent, thank you. Mike waved his hand and said, These three years, you and Bob have done a good job, I have no reason to change you guys. Mike has been running Tomorrows Farm well for the past three years and is very clear about how much revenue the farm is generating. The couple did not make a fuss about this, they were an honest pair, and Mike was very satisfied with them. Mike got up and said, Im a little tired, my room Mary said hurriedly: Its still your original room, we didnt live in it. Mike nodded and pulled rk toward the room. Pushing open the door to the room, the furnishings inside were exactly the same as they had been three years ago, without a single change, but without a trace of dust, and it looked like the two had cleaned it regrly. Mike was more than satisfied with the couple. Thank you. Mike said to the two. No need! Bob hurriedly said, We live here, cleaning is the right thing to do. Mike smiled at the two men and closed the door to the room. Sir, you rest first, Ill call you at dinner time. Mary whispered against the door. Mike answered and said thank you. Listening to the sound of distant footsteps, Mike looked at rk, who was touching east and looking west, and said, rk. rk turned around and cocked his head. Do you want to take a nap? Im not sleepy at all! rk shook his head and asked, Is this the room Dad had before? Its so boring. The room was very simply furnished, not even a ything. Mike hemmed and hawed and said, Tomorrow, I will take you to shopping. rk cheered, hugged Mikes legs, tilted a smile and said: Dad, Dad, tell me about what you did before! Mike shook his head. rk pushed slightly harder. Convince with reason. Hiss! Mike sucked in a cold breath and said, Okay, Ill tell you! Ha ha! rkughed happily and threw off his shoes and jumped onto the bed. Talking about the past after being harmonized by him, looking at the adoring eyes of the little guy, Mike is also very happy. In the evening, after eating the sumptuous dinner Mary had prepared for the two of them, rk watched TV in the living room for a while and then fell asleep on the couch in a huddle. Mike carried him back to his room, wiped the little ones face, and after washing himself, sat down at the desk in his room. With Logans trip to Three Mile Knife, he consumed a lot of cards, need to be replenished. The card is used, if it is not refilled in time, it will always make him a little ufortable. As for the quantity Of course, the more the better! Embodiment! The image shed from Mikes mind, the power of embodiment in his body surged, and a nk deck appeared in his hand. Chapter 24: Replenishment of inventory (1/2) Chapter 24: Replenishment of inventory (1/2) As the ne travelled through the blue sky and looked at the endless sky, rks eyes shone brightly. Mike watched and secretlyughed. This kid, you will see the vomiting when you look at the sky in the future. Suddenly, the ne shook violently twice. Mikes a slight change. But, the good thing is that the ne will soon stabilize. He secretly sighed with relief. Since the house was bombed, his nerves tightened up, because he suddenly realized that his child is Superman, is the future of superheroes, and superheroes on the way to grow up, will always encounter a crisis, in the crisis and always sacrifice something, and the mostmon, is the parents Inexplicably, there is a sense of crisis. Mike sighed. The good thing is that this time the ne did not have any mishaps, safely arrived at the airport. Once out of the airport, rk looked around curiously, marveling at the things he hadnt seen. Mike smiled, watching rk running around himself, sighing in his heart. After the house was bombed, he kind of understand one thing. Really want something to find you, you cannot escape where to hide. Rather than taking rk to hide, it is better to face it bravely and let this child get familiar with these things as soon as possible. This child will face too many things in the future. Mike returned to his senses, holding rks hand, shouted a cab after a quick departure. In the evening, Kent Farm. Father and son stood in front of the house. Back again. Mike sighed softly as he looked at everything familiar and unfamiliar. rk, however, looked around curiously and said, Is this our new home? Mike stroked rks head, Go knock on the door. rk jogged two steps and lifted his hand to knock when the door opened by itself and a middle-aged couple appeared in front of the two. You are? The man looked to Mike. Mike said, Mike Kent. The man drifted off and hurriedly moved out of the way of the doorway, saying somewhat hastily, I thought you guys were arriving tomorrow, we havent had time to pack yet. Mike smiled at him and led rk into the house. Inside the house, although changedpared to before he left, but very clean and tidy, Mike secretly nodded. From this point of view, the couple was doing well. Mike pulled rk and walked with the man to the living room, sitting on the sofa, the woman brought coffee and juice for the two of them, and sat down next to the man, looking at Mike from time to time, looking like he wanted to say something. Mike took a sip of coffee and slowly said, You guys We have found a house in town and will move out as soon as possible. The man spoke hastily, and the woman nodded. This was originally Mikes house, just let them live temporarily, now Mike back, they moved out, the natural thing to do. Mike smiled faintly and said, There is no hurry for this, just pack up in three days. The two men sighed with relief. rk gawked curiously at the adults, but his mind had drifted outside to the farm. He couldnt wait to meet some new friends. The woman touched the man gently with her elbow and the man frowned, but didnt know how to speak. It had been embarrassing for him to live in Mikes house for free while they were employed by him for the past three years The woman looked at her husband, gritted her teeth and said to Mike, Mr. Kent, I want to ask, when youe back this time, do you n to manage and run the farm yourself? Or do you n to hire someone else? Mike paid them a very good sry, and they were familiar with the job. Mary felt that she should fight for it and wanted to find such a good job again. It is too difficult to find such a generous boss. Chapter 25: Teacher, do you have a boyfriend (1/2) Chapter 25: Teacher, do you have a boyfriend (1/2) The power of manifestation. The name that Mike calls the power inside his body. When it is exhausted, the embodied thing will disappear. However, with the power of the cards, Mike had advanced the process of consuming. That is, when the cards were made, all the power to maintain the embodiment was already poured into the cards. In this way, hisbat ability and time were greatly increased. The power and consumption of the embodied items are rted to the embodied proficiency, so Mike favoured, or more urately, chose some smooth, fully functional items for targeted embodiment to improve proficiency and thus enhance the power of the embodied items. He divided the items into three categories. The first category is the Reapers Zanpaku. The second category, is the treasure in the FATE. The third category is props that have magical functions but do not belong to the same series. The stopwatch belongs to it. However, with the power of embodiment in his body, as well as the power level, embodied items can only embody a portion of the power of the original item. For example, the Zanpaku Knife can only manifest the beginning of the solution, but the Bankai is not yet able to manifest. The only way to do this is to wait until you reach LV2 or higher. LV2 The first time I looked at my current level progress bar, Mike said he was calm. Holding the nk cards with both hands, Mike took a breath and began to manifest the items and fill the cards. A few momentster, the nk card was replenished by the embodied item. The front was a short knife, and the back had some information that Mike had deliberately written on it. Name: Divine Gun. Description of the item: This is a Zanpaku Knife which has the same killing power to the soul, and when the liberation word is recited, it will bring out the real power. Liberation Language. Beginning of interpretation: Shoot him, God Gun! Note: The de that can freely stretch and change its length to enhance the speed and force of its attack is something to marvel at. With a sh of light on his hand, the card disappeared and the power of embodiment in Mikes body, had bottomed out. In order to increase the time that the embodied object existed, he had to exhaust the power in his body. You can only make one card a day, and you consume more than a dozen cards when you go out with Logan, so I have to quickly replenish it! Closing his eyes and looking at a card in his head, and Mike sighed. He is like a squirrel, he will keep storing cards, because it will bring him a sense of satisfaction and security. Once the cards are used, even if there are a lot of cards left, there will be a sense of crisis Mike stretched his back and whispered, Sleep! The next day, Mike and the excited rk came to New York. Today, their task was to buy and buy. Because their previous home was bombed, all their stuff were destroyed, so they had to buy it all over again. Household goods, clothes, and rks toys, and tools for school. However, before buying these things, Mike first bought a pickup truck as his own means of transportation. When they returned home with all these items, it was alreadyte in the evening. Todays day, Bob and Mary have finished moving the things they packed yesterday, very efficient. However, because a lot of things were moved away, the house is looking a little empty. I will buy some furniture tomorrow, and rks room, also need to rearrange. Mike cupped his chin and whispered, picking up the things he bought today and putting them away before turning on the TV. rk, watch TV by yourself for a while, and I will cook dinner. Oh! rk did on the couch and called out to Mike, Dad, I want some red meat. Mike grinned and started cooking. Chapter 25: Teacher, do you have a boyfriend (2/2) Chapter 25: Teacher, do you have a boyfriend (2/2) After a warm dinner, father and son sat down to watch some TV and wash up for bed. Time slips away quickly.. It has been a week since Mike came home. This week, he has been quite busy. Not only did he redecorate his home, but he also took care of the kindergarten for rk. The kindergarten was right in town, about ten minutes away from his house, so it was still very convenient. rk! Mike squeezed rks shoulder and said seriously, Dont fight with the other kids! Got it? rk nodded seriously and said with some hesitation, But what if they hit me? Mike had a bit of a headache. His own familys children were beaten, of course he was heartbroken, but rk if he fought back and identally did not control his strength Mikes mind instantly appeared some bloody images. Mike stroked rks head and said, Why would you worry that they were going to hit you? rk lowered his head, worried, and said, I dont know. Perhaps it was because he knew he was different from the others that he had these worries. Mike looked at the little guy with distress and said forcefully, Dont worry! If they beat you up, Ill beat up their parents! Giggle! rkughed happily and nodded his head. Mike smiled at rk and said, Go to bed, and tomorrow Daddy will wake you up. rk nodded and happily jumped and ran back to his room. Whew! Mike sighed, hoping that rks first day of school would go well. The next day, in front of the kindergarten. Bye, Daddy. rk waved to Mike very understandingly and followed the teacher into the ssroom. Mike smiled and sighed a little worriedly after rk disappeared from view. rk was worrying him too much for his first school day. Mike turned to leave, but did not see rk had been quietly standing in the doorway watching Mikes back, until Mike disappeared, his little face shrugged off. Seeing the little guy upset, the female teacher holding rks hand smiled, a situation she always saw when it wasnt this time of year. rk is it? The female teacher, who had a few freckles on her face and looked very sunny, stroked rks ck hair and squatted down to look into those sky blue eyes. What beautiful eyes. The female teacher praised in her heart and said, Dont be afraid, there are teachers here, there will be many children, you will be happy. rk nodded and suddenly said to the teacher: Youre so gentle, teacher. The female teacher happily pinched rks little face and said, Youre so good at talking. Teacher, do you have a boyfriend? No! Looking at rk with a good smile, she said, What? Are you going to be Teachers little boyfriend? This kid, so cute. How could I! rk took a step back and said, Youre too old for me! Love is so The female teacher had one corner of her eye and ate back the exmation in her heart. rk said seriously, Im doing it for my dad! I want to find a girlfriend for him! Before the female teacher was moved, I heard Its too bad that Ive only seen him once every time he brings those pretty sisters back. The corner of the female teachers mouth twitched: You really know how to behave. In the heart silently added a sentence scum man. Chapter 26: Mike adopted Twins baby (1/2) Chapter 26: Mike adopted Twins baby (1/2) Blue deep eyes, as if hiding countless stories, handsome face and robust but not exaggerated slender body, when Mike walked into the vegetable market located in New Yorks Chinatown, immediately attracted the attention of countless vegetable sellers. Mike made Chinese food, there are many ingredients that can only be bought here, the first few days have not had the opportunity toe, after rk went to school, but there is a lot of time. As for the farm, there are Bob and Mary, and he is usually not used. Ha, what a happy life as a farmer. Mike is too satisfied with such a life. After turning around and buying the materials he wanted, Mike drove leisurely towards town. rk would not be back at noon, so Mike had a lot of personal time. Mustang Restaurant. Mike pulled up to the door and walked in. Its nice to eat out once in a while. Mike ordered something to eat and sat by the window, eating while watching peoplee and go outside, and it was something else. Rumbling! Suddenly, the cloudy sky rang with deafening thunder. Mike frowned. It was going to rain heavily. He sped up his meal, but the rain continued to fall before he finished eating. The rain was so heavy that it seemed to pour down from the sky and enveloped the world in a curtain of rain. Mike stood in the doorway, intending to wait for the rain to subside before going out. Just then, he saw a woman was on the street, running hard against the heavy rain. Looking at the other womans big belly, Mike was slightly stunned. This woman what is going on? A question just appeared in his brain, he saw the woman stumble on her feet and fell to the ground. Mike took a big step out of the restaurant and walked over to the woman. The woman was lying on the ground, her face in pain, and a trail of sinuous blood flowed out from under the woman. Mikes heart fluttered, squatted down, picked up the woman directly, and ran toward his car while shouting, Hang on, Ill take you to the hospital. This is not far from the hospital, it only takes a few minutes. Putting the screaming woman in the back seat, Mike rushed to the hospital. Mike nced at the rear-view mirror, a little heavy heart. There was more and more blood. Damn, he did not have healing items, and this point in time cannot be manifested. He tapped the steering wheel and the car picked up speed again. Five minutester, with an ear-piercing scraping sound, Mike pulled up in front of the hospital and rushed in, carrying the woman whose screams had be much weaker. Quick! Save her! Mike shouted as a doctor came running and hurriedly greeted the nurses pushing a surgical t cart and rushed towards the operating room while starting to contact the relevant doctors. Mike followed and ran to the door of the operating room, sighing with relief. I hope the womans condition is not as bad as he thought it would be. But his hope, apparently, was the opposite of reality. The womans condition was bad, and although the doctors did their best, they still didnt save her life. Youre frozen and watching, arent you? The doctor looked at Mike angrily and said, Hurry up and go inside and say goodbye to your wife! Wife? Mike froze, but didnt retort. He pushed open the door of the operating room and walked in. The doctors came out one after another, and one patted Mikes shoulder and said, Shes a great mother, leaving you with two of the most precious gifts in the world. Mike nodded and calmly said thank you. Soon, for Mike, the woman who had just be a mother, and the two sleeping babies were left in the operating room. The woman looked at Mike, her tired,x eyes were full of gratitude, and her pale face squeezed out a smile. Chapter 26: Mike adopted Twins baby (2/2) Chapter 26: Mike adopted Twins baby (2/2) Mike came forward and looked at the woman in silence. He just felt that the woman was too lonely to go alone, and he came to give the other side a final ride. The woman raised her hand to grab the corner of Mikes coat and said weakly: You are a good man. When she fell, while others were still watching, Mike was the first to rush out and take her to the hospital, which was an angel to her at the time. Mike looked at the woman and didnt know what to say but to say, Its going to be okay. The corners of the womans mouth twitched, pulling up a smile like a flower that would fade at any moment. Sir My name is Mike, Mike Kent. Mr. Kent. The woman tugged hard on Mikes coat and said, Please adopt these two children of mine. Not waiting for Mike to refuse, the woman, in a weak voice, said, I know my request is outrageous, but they have no other family left, and I dont want to give them to a cold welfare agency. Mike frowned and said, What about their father? I can help you turn them over to their father. No! The woman shook her head excitedly and said, Hes a demon and a scumbag! Please! Dont give them to him! Please, adopt them. The woman tugged hard on Mike and looked at him cautiously but expectantly. Mike was silent. How disappointed was this in the man who would rather give his children to a stranger he had only met once than to him. Please, please, please The woman begged, but her voice got smaller and smaller. Mike nodded, Ok. The woman was moved, and the only strength left in her body seemed to be drained away at this moment as shey helpless on the operating table. Give them a name. Mike bent down and looked at the woman. The womans lips opened and closed, and her faint voice rang in Mikes ears. Eric and Charles. Hearing the name, Mike was stunned. But now is obviously not the time to think about this. Looking at the woman in the mass, Mike sighed in his heart and said, At least tell me your name, tell those two children, what is their mothers name? Hearing these words, the womans eyes radiated an amazing brilliance. Olivia Kanawa . Reciting her name, the womans eyes lost focus, but her pale face revealed a pure smile, as if she had gone back in time, to the time when she was an innocent young girl. At that time, she had a warm home with loving parents. Until their family of three had a car ident, leaving her alone. That period of time was a dark period in her life until she met him She thought that man was the hero who took her away from the darkness, but she didnt expect that it was a demon that allowed him to have happiness for a short time, but pushed her into the abyss Heh, her life is really sad ah, to say lucky, maybe only met a good man before death The woman looked at Mike, turned her eyes with difficulty, looked at the two children not far away, slowly closed her eyes, grasping the corner of Mikes coat hand slowly slipped. Mike held the womans hand and said, Dont worry, I will raise them well. Putting the womans hand on her side, Mike looked at the two children who were still sleeping. At this moment, he experienced the greatness of a mother. And almost at the same time, the systems prompt sounded twice. Chapter 27: They took two babies to home (1/2) Chapter 27: They took two babies to home (1/2) Hearing the system alert, Mike was stunned. The system has not moved for three years, and now there is movement He looked at the two children. No way. From the time the mother of the children said the names of the two baby, a premonition appeared vaguely in his heart, and now He quickly scanned his eye system. Sure enough, the systems interface changed. Host: Mike Kent. Newbie gift: Assassin time. Ability: Memory Fantasy Embodiment. Current ability level: LV1. Current upgrade progress: 54%. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). Son: Eric Kent (mutant, unawakened). Son: Charles Kent (mutant, unawakened). Eric, Charles What is this? Mike could not help scratching his head. If it was really the two people from memory, how did they be twin brothers? If not, this is too much of a coincidence. He looked at the two little ones with a helpless face. Just then, the doctor and nurse walked in. Take care! Take care! Mike: After spending some time at the hospital and leaving the two babies in the hospitals care, Mikeid Olivia to rest in the towns cemetery before rk was released from school. There was no picture on the tombstone, just a name. The rain was still falling, as if it was washing away the whole world. Mike stood quietly at the tombstone for a while, opened his mouth, and after saying something to it, slowly turned and left, then went to the kindergarten to pick up rk, and rushed to the hospital with the little guy. Dad, where are we going? Seeing that it wasnt the way home, rk asked Mike curiously. To take you to see two people. Mike said mysteriously, saying, How about that? Did you have a good first day of school? Did you meet any new friends? rk nodded excitedly, Of course I did! Theyre all kids my age, and I think I could punch five of them in the face! Fight? Mikes eyes popped out of the corners and said, Did you hit anyone? No, no! rk shook his head hurriedly and said, Thats just how I described it! Hows the teacher? Do you like her? I like her! rk nodded and then said, Dad, can you marry my teacher? ? Mike blinked, Why? Because you dont have a wife yet! Im anxious! The corners of Mikes mouth twitched wildly as he said, Do you look like your old man cant find a wife? rk thought for a moment, eyes rolling, and said, Like! Brat! Mike scolded with augh, Ill kick your ass when I get home! rk giggled, made a face at Mike, turned his head to look out, his little face fell, and eximed, Dad, what did you bring me to the hospital for? Mike gave a deliberate sneer, Oh, you tell me!? rks little face went white, crying, and said, I dont want an injection! Mike got out of the car, picked up rk, and said, Thats not up to you! rk waved his little arms and legs in mid-air and struggled. Mike secretlyughed, and after holding the little guy under his arm, he walked towards the hospital. In fact, rks health is very good, since childhood has not had any disease, what injection. The reason why he was afraid was because he watched other children cry in shock when they had their shots, so he was just afraid. rk shrugged his head until Mike put him down and he lifted his little head. Hmm? Eyes were instantly drawn to the two little ones who were slumbering. Chapter 27: They took two babies to home (2/2) Chapter 27: They took two babies to home (2/2) Daddy, theyre He looked to Mike in surprise. From today on, they are your brothers. Yoo-hoo! rk cheered. Mike shushed and rk hastily covered his mouth and said anxiously to Mike, Dad, we can take them, right? Not yet, itll have to wait a few days. Oh! rk answered and plopped down on the side of the crib, giggling at the two little ones. After spending some time at the hospital, father and son returned home. The next few days passed peacefully as Mike set up the room for the two uing little ones. It wasnt until Mike took Eric and Charles home that the quiet days became chicken and egg. The day fell on a Sunday. rk was home on vacation. When he picked up the two little ones, Mike put the two in the baby room, let rk watch the two little ones, and after something called himself, Mike came downstairs. Bob had something for him. When it took ten minutes to process what Bob had told him and to pour himself a cup of coffee, rks mournful scream rang out. Dad! Come on! Mike walked calmly upstairs with his coffee and shouted to rk, Whats wrong? They seem to have pooped! Mike smiled faintly, this had been expected, and after rks baptism, can already do everywhere shit not surprised. Pulled on it! Mike slowly walked up the stairs. rk showed his head from the door of the room, and said to Mike with a look of horror: Dad, its disgusting! Nah Haha! Mikeughed, patted rks head and walked in, then Vomit poof! A mouthful of coffee directly spewed out. Only to see the two little ones crying loudly, covered in gold dross The corners of Mikes mouth twitched as he said to rk, Why did you pull the diaper open. rk pinched his nose and said usingly, They were crying, and I wanted to see why, so I pulled them open. Mike put the coffee aside and said, Go! Get me a tub of warm water up here. Oh! rk fled and darted out of the room. Mike shook his head, grabbed a paper towel and wiped the two little ones bodies. After rk had brought in the water, he scrubbed the two little ones and picked them up and put them on the bed. Wow, thats clean! rk stood happily by the bed. Mike took the two diapers and bent down to rk and said, Next, ah, is to change them Zee Before the words were finished, two columns of warm water were poured over Mike and rks faces. Both father and son stiffened, and Mikes mouth twitched as he said, Just get familiar with it. Whoa! rk shrieked as he broke down and ran into the bathroom. Ha ha! Mikeughed happily and casually wiped it with paper. It was a good thing hed hired a babysitter, or hed rather kill Stryker a hundred more times every day like this! Two troublemakers! Shaking his head andughing at the two little ones, Mike wiped up the two little ones. And this rub, is three years. Three yearster Eric and Charles will be three years old and rk finally six years old. The two little guys can be much more mischievous than rk, but the good thing is that as they grow up, they are slowly starting to understand. Ill be liberated when I throw you into kindergarten next month! Mike looked at the two brothers who were wrestling together again,mented in his heart, and was about to go over and separate the two when the phone rang. Chapter 28: New Abilities (1/2) Chapter 28: New Abilities (1/2) At this time. Mike looked at the two brothers who were still beating each other on the side, calmly walked to the side and picked up the phone. A moment to fight, do not need to care about them. Hello, this is Kents house. Mr. Kent! Im rks teacher, and rk just stormed out of ss and locked himself in the utility room! Ive been yelling at him and he wonte out! You have toe to school! The teacher hung up the phone in a hurry as soon as the words were spoken. Mike eyes shed a hint of seriousness, striding towards the two rolled into a ball, picking up one in one hand, cold face said: You two give me honest, I let Mary to watch you, I have to go outside. Mary and Bob, husband and wife happened to be at the farm. The two little ones looked at Mike and nodded abashedly. They were smart and clever enough to understand that Mike with this expression should never be messed with. Put the two on the ground, Mike called Mary, drove quickly out of the house, with the fastest speed rushed to the school. Arriving at the ssroom door, Mike saw the anxiously waiting teacher. Mr. Kent! The teacher let out a long breath and said to Mike, Come with me. rk has usually been very obedient, the teacher is particrly worried about the todays unusual behaviour. Mike followed the teacher, and already had a guess in his mind about rks unusual behaviour. He followed the teacher to the door of the utility room, looking around a group of children, Mike said to the teacher beside him, Can you and this child leave here first? The teacher, who had a few freckles on her face, looked deeply at Mike and led the children away. When the others were gone, Mike knocked on the door and said, rk, its me. Dad! Dad! rks voice was full of panic and not being overwhelmed. Its me. Daddy, its so noisy, its in my head! My heads about to explode! Sure enough rks abilities have increased and new abilities have appeared. Mikes mind was clear. rk, pay attention to my words and focus all your attention on me! Dad, I I cant do it! Come on! You can do it! rk! Im trying! Mike breathed a sigh of relief and started talking to rk nonstop about the old days. A few minutester, rk finally pulled open the door, looked at Mike, who was crouched in the doorway, and jumped into Mikes arms. Dad! rk saw his head buried deep into Mikes arms and said in exhaustion and pain, Whats wrong with me? Am I sick? Dont talk nonsense, youre healthy. Mike picked up rk and said, Lets go home and you get some rest. Mmm. Mike took rk and his teacher off work and headed for home. On the way, rk had fallen asleep from exhaustion. Mike picked up rk and pushed open the door to the house and was looking at the two troublemakers head big Mary like she had seen a savoir: Thank God youre finally home. Mike looked over to Eric and Charles. The two stood obediently together, and Charles straightened his clothes. Eric looked at rk, who was being held in Mikes arms: Brother! Mike shushed and said, Quiet! rk needs to rest. Eric beamed and was about to open his mouth when Charles, who was on one side, covered Erics mouth. Whoops! Erics eyes widened. Well done, Charles! Mike praised faintly. Charles puffed out his chest. Mary, you have worked hard. Mary let out a long breath and said, Its a good thing you came back early, or I would have gone crazy. Chapter 28: New Abilities (2/2) Chapter 28: New Abilities (2/2) Mike smiled apologetically at him and walked upstairs with rk in his arms. After Mike left, Eric pulled Charles hand down and said angrily, You sycophants! Huh! Charles huffed, Im just smarter than you. Looking at the two, Mary fled and left Mikes house. These two kids, they were too good at making a scene. Looking at Marys back, Erics smile gradually arrogant, clenched his small fist, said to Charles: My dear brother, now use your clever brain to think, what will I do next? Charles took a step back, turned and wailed, and ran for the stairs. Daddy, Daddy! Erics going to hit me! Eric grinned coldly and marched to catch up. Listening to the noise outside, Mike pressed his temples, touched rks head, and said to rk, who had opened his eyes in a daze, Go to sleep, its okay. rk gave a soft Hmm and turned around. Mike got up, the gentle smile he had when facing rk instantly disappeared, walked out of the room with a cold face, closed the door behind him, and turned to look at the two little ones ying around in the upstairs, feeling his head get all big. Stop right there, you guys! Apanied by Mikes reprimand, the two stopped in front of Mike one after the other, their eyes were gurgling. Dad, Eric is going to hit me! Charles looked pitiful. The corner of Mikes eye jumped. This kid, is a drama queen. Dont look at this pathetic look, but in fact, there are many careful eyes. Eric said angrily: He is a tterer! He can tter his father! Mike reached out and flicked Erics head, saying, Dont talk about your brother like that! Eric beamed Charles but sneered. Mike popped Charles again and said, What are youughing at? A sycophant! Charles body stiffened. Whoa! Dad! How can you say that? Eric stared at Mike with wide eyes. Mike tensed and said, Because Im the dad! Eric wilted instantly. Mike walked toward the twos room and said, Follow me. The two boy looked at each other, swallowed, and looked at the stairs. Dont try to run down. The two boy lowered their heads and followed obediently. Pushing open the room, Mike looked at the floor of toys, the corners of his mouth twitched. As expected, these two troublemakers When the two came in, Mike closed the door and just looked at the two quietly. The two pointed at each other almost simultaneously and said, He did it! Mike sped his arms and said, You have five minutes. The two boy did not say a word, nimbly cleaned up. Mike looked at the two, heart a secret smile. These two little guys are very smart, but they are too naughty, so he usually treats them more severely than rk. The two brothers, although they are twins, but the appearance is only three points simr. Erics features are hard, decisive and direct, and can even be described as fiery. Charless features are rtively soft, although seemingly harmless, but more than Eric has a heart. However, the two little guys are very cute and handsome. Well Our family is still pretty good! Mike pinched his chin and whispered. After seeing the two of them about to clean up, he coughed slightly. The two little guys stood at attention instantly, standing in front of Mike. Chapter 29: Your whole family is a thief (2/2) Chapter 29: Your whole family is a thief (2/2) Sweeping his eyes at the systems progress bar 98%. Scratched his head and turned, Mike felt helpless. He had thought that these three years, how can also upgrade to the next level, and in fact, to the second half of this level, the progress rose more and more slowly. Six years, one level did not rise. Mike is desperate for the speed of upgrading his own ability. I dont want to sleep anymore! The next day, rk was encouraged by Mike to get up the courage to go to school. Mike began to n the route and destination of the tour. Eric and Charles thought about the tour, and also very good behaviour did not make a fuss. All was well today. Except for rk As he had feared earlier, he encountered a number of people watching him at school. There were curious, puzzled, and even malicious nces. Although the children were still young, they already had their own circles and groups, their own ideas and ways of doing things. rk handsome, well-behaved and understanding, loved by teachers, and even the children like to y with him. But some people love it, and naturally some people are jealous, and some even hate it. Hey! Utility room boy! A kid, who was a head taller than the others, stopped rk. Mickey, the bully among the children, makes the teacher a headache at the top of the list. rk frowned, looked at Mickey, ignored him, and walked around the other side toward the bathroom. Who knows that the other party did not relent, continued to catch up, set up his arms to block rk, mockinglyughed: Come on, tell me, what did you do in the utility room yesterday? Did you steal someone elses stuff and eat it in there secretly? rk said angrily, I never steal anything! Dont steal? Mickey let out augh, his eyes darting around, and said loudly, I heard your dad was a thief, too! Thats why youre a thief! He had long looked at rk with displeasure, and this time he finally caught his chance. rk said angrily, Dont say anything bad about my dad! See, I was right! Mickey hemmed and hawed and shouted, Come and see, everyone,e and see rk the thief! Hearing themotion some children gathered around. At once, Mickey was more energetic. It was the first time he had been noticed by so many people. I heard that his father is also a thief, thats why he is a thief, their family is a thief! He steals other peoples money, steals other peoples food, they Youre talking nonsense, Im not polite to you! rk roared, his ice-blue eyes shing with palpitating coldness. Mickey shrank his neck, and then he reacted, enraged by this action of his own. Striding in front of rk, he looked at rk, who was half a head lower than himself, and said, Your whole family is a thief! rk raised his fist. Mickey said disdainfully, What? You still want to hit me? rk thought of what his dad had said to him and remembered the consequences of his fist going down, and he silently lowered his fist again. Watching this scene, there was a booing noise all around. Mickey suddenly felt like a star, chin up, reached out and pushed rk, taunting: Thief, coward! rk did not move, but Mickey took a step backward, slightly stunned, his face manic red, clenched his fist and swung at rk, a punchnded on rks face. rk still did not move, but instead Mickeys hand was shaken raw pain. Just as Mickey raised his other hand What are you doing? Their teacher ran over, and the children rushed away. When Mickey wanted to leave, the teacher grabbed his cor and said, Youe to the office, and rk, you too! Chapter 29: Your whole family is a thief (1/2) Chapter 29: Your whole family is a thief (1/2) rk is having some health difficulties today, so you guys should not disturb him. Hearing Mikes words, a worried look appeared on the faces of the two little ones. Mike secretly nodded his head. No matter how these three brothers messed up, these three always had a good rtionship. Dad, is he having a hard time? Charles asked worriedly, and Eric anxiously touched his head. Mike nodded, and then said, So, you guys dont bother him today. The two boy nodded obediently. When rk is off, before you guys go to school, Im going to take you guys on a trip. Mike spoke out the n he had already prepared a few days before. Dad! Youre so sweet! Wow! Hooray! The two boy cheered. Mike lifted his hands and pressed them downward, and the two immediately obeyed and stood at attention. But if you dont behave well this time, I wont take you with me. The two boys faces became tense. Ahem! Mike coughed lightly, pressed the two boys heads, and said, So, you guys cheer up. With those words, Mike left the room with a smile on his lips. At night, rks spirit recovered a lot, and the control of his newly awakened ability, also became much stronger. After dinner, the family watched TV for a while, and after Eric and Charles had obediently gone to bed, rk carefully came to Mikes room. rk? Mike, sitting at his desk, turned his head to look at his son. rks eyes dodged, Dad, I dont want to go to school tomorrow. Reason. I I need to rest rk. Mike got up and walked over to rk, bent down, put his hands on rks shoulders, looked at the evasive eyes, and said, Youre not a good liar kid. rks head dropped and he said, Im sorry, Dad. Mike walked over to the bed and patted the spot beside him, Come on, talk it over. rk shuffled over and stood against the bed, his body swaying gently, looking like he was waiting to be scolded. Why? rks eyes dodged and he stammered, I just dont want to go tomorrow. rk, running away isnt going to solve anything. rk responded. Mike touched rks head and looked at the boy with distress, saying: Are you afraid your ssmates will look at you in an unusual way? Afraid theyllugh at you? rk looked up, surprised at Mike, and then nodded his head. Running out of ss like a maniac and locking himself in the utility room, those of his ssmates would surelyugh at him. Mike stroked rks head and said, You dont want to go tomorrow, what about the day after? rk shook his head hesitantly. You see, temporary avoidance wont solve the problem. rk nodded. Mike said, Problems can only be solved by facing them. No matter whates up, our family will be your back, and Dad will always be behind you. rk nodded and said, I know, Dad. All right! Its not a big deal! Mike smiled and said, Its still what Dad said before, you take care of your ssmates, and if their parents say anything, Dad takes care of it. rk gave a smile. By the way, when youre done with this semester, well go out as a family. Mmm! rk nodded and said, Thanks, Dad. Mike gently kissed rks forehead and said, Go on, go to bed. rk turned to leave, his steps all bing much lighter. Growing pains, its nice Mike sighed and sat down at his desk again. An hourter, a card was finished and disappeared into his fingertips. Chapter 30: Who do you think will go to jail? (1/2) Chapter 30: Who do you think will go to jail? (1/2) When Mike received a phone call from his teacher, after getting a general idea of the situation from his teacher, he, who had prepared his heart for what happened today many years ago, took Eric and Charles with him to school. Before getting out of the car, Mike looked at the two people sitting obediently in the back seat and said, You guys stay here A slight beat: Forget it,e with me. Mike took the two curious little ones into the school, walked towards the teachers office, and put them on the bench: Wait for me here, dont run around, okay? The two nodded. Mike stroked the twos heads, pushed open the office door and walked in. Mr. Kent. The female teacher with freckles on her face got up. Mike nodded to her, looked at the two children standing aside, and walked straight over. Mr. Kent! The female teachers face was nervous as she walked over in big strides. He was afraid that Mike would not be able to control himself and strike out at the boy. Mickey shrank his head in fear. Who knew that Mike did not even look at Mickey, but touched rks head and said in a soft voice: rk, you did a good job. rk looked up at Mike, his eyes instantly moistened, the aggression in his heart instantly dissipated. Mickey, however, skimmed his lips and whispered, Coward. Mike sneered, sped his arms and said to Mickey, Boy, I hope your dad isnt a coward. Mickey swept his eyes at Mike disdainfully and said, My dad is much stronger than you! Mikeughed lightly and spread his hands at the nervous teacher, saying, Dont be nervous, hes just a little kid, how can I be normal with him. The teacher breathed a sigh of relief, pointed to a side chair, and said, In a moment, Mickeys father will be here, and you can settle this matter face to face. Mikes face was cold. Solve face to face? In front of the teacher, beat up the boys father badly, right? Its better to settle it privately. Just when Mike was ready to speak, the office door was pushed straight open, a two-meter tall, muscles bulging like a small mountain of a man walked in, waiting in the doorway Eric and Charles lying in the doorway to look up inside. Freckles teacher looked at each other unhappily: This Son, are you all right? The man eximed, wrapping his arms around Mickey and running his hands over his body to check. Mike raised an eyebrow. The freckled teachers eyebrows knitted together, Mr. Bill, it was your son who hit someone else! I already exined it to you on the phone! The man did not pay any attention to the teachers words, but instead red at rk menacingly and said angrily, Youre the one who bullied my son? He said raising his hand and swinging it violently at rk. Dont! The freckled teacher screamed. Snap! With a clear sound, Mike held the opponents wrist. It didnt budge, and his eyes were cold. The man froze and said angrily, Youre this kids father? Brain dead. The man was like an instantly ignited explosive barrel, swinging his fist at Mike. Bang! The fist smashed into the corner of Mikes mouth and a trace of blood appeared. The man froze and gave a fierceugh. He thought how powerful the other party was, but it was just a straw man. Dad! rk clenched his fist and stared angrily at the other man. Just this man, he could send him back home with one punch! Mike put his hand on his shoulder and squeezed hard. Dont fight! The freckled teacher stared angrily at the man and took a big step up. The man casually pushed the female teacher away and clenched his fist and swung at Mike again. Chapter 30: Who do you think will go to jail? (2/2) Chapter 30: Who do you think will go to jail? (2/2) Mikes eyes were icy cold. He raised his hand and squeezed the other mans fist. Click! There was a crisp sound, and the man screamed, followed by several crisp noises from his body, and the man screamed and fell to the ground. For the sake of teachers and children, Mike was very measured in his shots and there was no bloody picture, but he couldnt guarantee the bones and the like. Ahhhhh! The man screamed in pain, and his son was frozen in ce in shock. rk looked at Mike dumbfounded, but his mind remembered Mikes earlier promise to him, showing a smile. The two boys lying in the doorway, on the other hand, had cheered out. Dad, that was great! Dad, beat that son of a bitch to death! Mike swept a look at the two, especially deep look at Eric. The two little ones shivered, shrank back and sat back in their chairs obediently. Mike turned his head to Mickey and smiled, saying, If you ever get into trouble with rk again, Ill get into trouble with your dad, got it? Mickey nodded dumbly. Gently wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb, Mike turned his head to the teacher and said, He started it, I was just defending myself, right? The teacher nodded heartily. The man screamed in pain and looked at Mike with hatred, saying, Im going to call the police, Im going to put you in jail! Call the police? Go to jail? Mike sneered, knelt down, and whispered with a voice that only the other party could hear, I am self-defence. You not only attacked me, but also sucked. Who do you think will go to jail? As the man entered, Mike had seen the dense needle holes on the other mans arm. The mans face twitched and he lowered his head. Mike got up and said to the teacher, It looks like hes beaten the idea, do you need me to help you throw him out? The teacher nodded, then reacted, shook his head quickly, and said, Id better call an ambnce. Mike praised, You are so kind. The teachers face flushed. rk saw it and moved his eyes between his dad and the teacher with a twitch in his heart. Then Ill take rk back first. Mike nodded to the teacher and pulled rk toward the office, licking the tip of his tongue that had just been bitten by himself. Dad! Eric and Charles leapt out of their chairs. Go home first! Eric breathed a sigh of relief. Go home and talk to me again about where you learned your swear words. Erics little face instantly fell, and Charles covered his mouth and snickered. Taking the three brothers, heading out of school, rks eyes flickered, just outside the school building to let go of Mikes hand: Dad, I need to go to the bathroom. Mike nodded and said, The two of them and I will go wait for you in the car. rk nodded and turned around and rushed into the school building. With a slight flicker of his eyes, his eyesight went through the wall, and after seeing the three Macs leave, he scratched his head and whispered, What a fret, not taking any interest in your own business, and making me worry about it. Saying that, rk walked towards his teachers office. A few momentster, a dumbfounded rk was thrown out by a mortified teacher. Im not going to be interested in that scum dad of yours! Ugh! Thinking about what the teacher had just said, he lowered his head and sighed, looked back at the teachers office, and muttered, Why? Is my dad not handsome? I obviously noticed a slight change in the way she looked at her dad, but why, why did she say my dad was a scum? Chapter 31: 1 looks like a good person (1/2) Chapter 31: 1 looks like a good person (1/2) This one hup added a heavy dose of colour to rks uneventful kindergarten life. After a few days, rks kindergarten career ended and the trip Mike had nned finally set sail in anticipation of the three little ones. After handing over the farm to Bob and his wife, Mike drove the car and took the three little ones on the road. A self-driving trip, all the way south. Yoo-hoo! The three little ones squealed happily, looking at the scenery left behind them in excitement as they sped by, the gusty wind pouring in through the car window blowing their hair up. Looking at each others funny looks, the three made fun of each other, joking around in the back seat of the car. Mike looked in the rear-view mirror, the corners of his mouth slightly curved, opened the car CD, cheerful and smooth music yed, in Mike softly humming, the three little guys also sang together. For a while, the whole car was filled with a cheerful atmosphere. But pleasant time is always short, the three little ones emotions as far away from the town, the vision was a thousand highway, the sky and greenery upied, their emotions fly down, and then yawned, sleep over. Mike watched and secretlyughed. These three little guys, still need to learn to wait and patience. Before reaching the destination, the road is always boring, but because of this, in the destination, the more fulfilling happy and satisfied. Finally, after several hours, Mike arrived at the first destination. A small town with beautiful scenery. Hey, boys, get out of the car! Mike tapped on the car door and woke up the three. The three opened their dazed eyes, looked out of the car, quickly woke up, cheered and leaped out of the car. Mike took the three, first in the town to find a restaurant to fill their stomachs, then in this town to y up. The air is fresh, the scenery is beautiful, especially the back of the town, but also picturesque. In the evening, the four people descended from the mountain, stayed in the town, rested for the night and then continued their journey in the early morning of the next day. Scenic town, lively bazaar, unique festival The four father and son had a great time along the way. Another bright and beautiful day, the four father and son who had camped in the wilderness for the night, ate breakfast and happily went on their way. But just as they were a long way from their destination, they ran into a problem. Their car broke down The four father and son pulled over to the side of the road and looked at the smoking car, moving in unison to sp their arms and squeeze their chins. Mike looked at rk, who winked. How about, rk, you push the car and run? Eric and Charles nodded their heads frantically. rk stiffened, Are you my dad or not? Its not your father, just let you carry it away. rk: Yes too! Eric was eager to try, and said: So lets go? Leave your head off! Charles looked at Eric contemptuously, and said, Did you not find that Dad was joking? Eric looked at Mike in shock and said, Dad, youre joking? Mike: After a wide-eyed look, Mike rubbed his head, walked to the front of the car, opened the hood, and frowned. Dad, you know how to fix cars? Charles asked with a cocked head, even ready to fire adoring nces at any moment. Mike nodded with a stony face and said, No! Charles: ? Eric smiled cheekily and said, So, its better to let brother push us to run! rks anomaly, these two little guys have seen it, but their mouths are quite strict, and they have not talked to others. rk was big for a while. Mike looked at the three and sighed inwardly. If the three of them were adults, this wouldnt be a problem at all. Wait for the bus. Mike said indifferently, and led the three of them to the side of the road. Chapter 31: 1 looks like a good person (2/2) Chapter 31: 1 looks like a good person (2/2) Then, the four peoples faces became more and more ugly as a little bit of time passed. After waiting for a long time, it passed three cars that either didnt fit or couldnt help them. Damn thend is wide open Mike cursed, said to the three brothers: You guys go to the car to rest, Ill wait alone on the line. Three boys shook their heads together. Mikes heart warmed, and when he was about to carry the three little guys into the car, a car stopped in front of them. Hey, do you need help? A man with soft features, looking like a good old man poked his head out of the car window and asked the three. Mike looked at the other mans face and was a little puzzled. Why does it look so familiar? I need it too much! Mike said gratefully, Ive been waiting here for a long time. There are very few cars here. The man opened the door and walked towards Mikes car, Mind if I take a look? Feel free. The man nodded, opened the engine and looked at it, and said, Some trouble, needs recement of parts. Boom! Close the hood, the man said to Mike: There is a small town not far from here. I am going to y in the newly opened scenic spot there. If you can, I can lead you there. With that, the man looked at the three little ones in the car and smiled gently at them. Thank you so much. Mike gratefully said thank you. These days, there are not many good people like this. Whats your name? Mike took the towing rope the other party had brought from the car and asked. The man smiled and held out his hand to Mike: Phil Coleson. The corner of Mikes eyes slightly raised, shook hands with the other party and said: Mike Kent. The young version of the old cadres of the novice vige! No wonder it looks so familiar! No wonder it looks like a good person at first nce! Look at the other partys current appearance, should be before joining S.H.I.E.L.D.? Hey! Mike! Get ready to go! Good! Mike gestured. Finally out of the woods. Mike came to the car with joy and gave a high five to the three kids, while letting out a cheer. An hourter, Mike and his team finally came to the town he said with the help of Coleson and pulled the car into the repair shop. After having the repair shop take a look at it and learning that it would not be fixed until tomorrow, Mike decided to take the three kids and stay in the town for the night. Stay for one night? Couleson looked at the four and said, Well, why dont youe with me to Greenfield Campground. Greenfield Campground? The newly opened scenic area here, there is a beautifulke, it says that in the moonlight at night, it is as beautiful as a crystal, we can camp there. Couleson said enthusiastically, My friend has been there before, and this time Ive asked a friend toe, and shes already waiting for me there. Mike looked at the three youngsters and said, What do you think? The three looked at each other and without any hesitation, they said in unison, Lets Go! Chapter 32: The smell of love (1/2) Chapter 32: The smell of love (1/2) Camping equipment, Mike they brought a set when they went out, but do not need to go to the scenic spot to rent. Father and son four with arge bag of equipment and food, followed Couleson towards the camping area. Mike chatted with Coleson along the way and had a brief understanding of Colesons current situation. Coleson had just graduated from college and was confused about his future. He wants to live a peaceful life and be a teacher, but also because he admires Captain America, he wants to join the army. The two choices made him vacite, so he simply went out to travel to release his mood, and then make a decision. Finally, Mike and Coleson met his friend after walking for a while. A woman Girlfriend? Mike gently bumped Colesons arm and squeezed his eyes at it. Coleson blushed, but it was the girl with slightly curly hair who generously introduced Mike: Millie, Colsons college ssmate and his girlfriend. Oh, my God! Hes got a girlfriend! rk muttered in a small voice, looking at his dad with a look of anger all over his eyes. Mikes mouth twitched and he reached out to pat rks head as Eric and Charles snickered. Youre so cute, little friend. Millie bent down and reached up to gather her loose hair behind her while, smiling at the three boys. Eric chin up and said, Thats for sure, were still handsome! Charles covered his face, a faceless look, rk politely smiled. Giggle! Millieughed happily, reached out and scratched Erics chin, and said to Mike: Youre already a father of three sons, you really dont look it at all. Mike smiled slightly and said, Were going over there. If we had known that Coleson was with you, we wouldnt havee as a light bulb. Couleson scratched the back of his head and smiled nervously at Mike. Mike patted Colesons shoulder and said, Dont worry, we will be far away, to ensure that nothing movement can be heard! Coulesons face teng red, but Millie hugged Colesons arm and smiled: I like him like this, thank you, Mike! Boo! A red lipstick appeared on Coulesons face. The putrid smell of love Mike gave Couleson a thumbs up and led the three kids off into the distance, until after they were tens of meters away, Mike stopped and then nosed in a soft breath Daddy, what are you sniffing? Charles asked a question obediently. The rotten smell of love! You can still smell it here, go a little farther. As he talked, he walked another distance until he was 100 meters away from Coleson and their tent before Mike stopped and started to pitch the tent. rk help me bring the ground pegs. rk nodded, picked up the ground pegs and handed them over. Eric and Charles were ying around, seemingly in no ce to affect their good mood. Dont you guys run far! Mike shouted at the two and said to rk, Son, watch those two little viins go, dont let them get in the way of anyone else. As ordered! rk saluted and ran over to the two little guys. Mike breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had a reliable helper in rk, whom he had adopted first. After looking at the three, Mike began to quickly set up the tent. To amodate the four of them, their tent was quiterge. Humming a tune, Mike involuntarily nced in the direction of Coleson, smiled and shook his head. He didnt expect to meet a future husband during his travels. Coleson at this time of the year is still really tender Mike muttered, remembering his own age, a lot older than the current Coleson, his heart could not help but feel some sadness, could not help but touch his hair. I hope that when Iron Man appears, his head will not be bald.. Chapter 32: The smell of love (2/2) Chapter 32: The smell of love (2/2) However, at that time, these children are grown up, right? Think of the day the children grew up, Mike heart cannot help but some expectations. For a moment, the tent was set up, and after checking the time, facing the nting sun, Mike took out the pots and pans and started cooking. Even in the wild, he prepared a sumptuous dinner for the children to give them sufficient nutrition for their growth. The sun slowly fell into theke, the calm surface of theke at this moment seems to have turned into a dazzling orange jewel. Beautiful! Mie looked up at theke and couldnt help but praise. The scenery here is really good. Hey! Boys! Mike waved at the three, saying, Come over and take a picture for a souvenir! Coming! I want a picture! Dad! The three youngsters ran over in stride. The camera was set up, and after the three posed, Mike quickly came behind them, stretched his arms to hug them, and the four faces huddled together, shouting, Cheese! Click! Time was frozen here. Like the orange crystal-likeke, the verdant grass, father and son four peoples smile unanimously bright. As night falls, a little bit of light blooms on the grass, like a little bit of starlight in the green sky, and the beauty descends like a dream, but many peoples minds are not here. They all look in one direction, with doubt in their eyes, mouths of saliva but in the rapid secretion of the person. It smells too good I saw Mikes family sitting together around a small oven, eating barbecue and drinking the fish soup that Mike boiled. It was not too beautiful, especially under the gaze of a bunch of people holding bread sandwiches. Dont be too happy in that mood. Dad, I want to eat chicken wings! Eric, whose mouth was full of grease, grabbed a chicken wing on the grill. Pop! Gently pping Erics hand away, Mike said, Its not ready yet, dont rush! Eric nodded, staring dead at his chicken wings and looking warily at Charles. Charles skimmed his mouth, eyes closed and opened, looked at rk pitifully and said, Brother, I want to eat chicken wings too. rk handed the half-eaten chicken wings in his hand to Charles. Charles turned out joyfully and made a face at Eric. Eric rolled his eyes and said, Just know how to be cute, not manly at all. Who made me the youngest! Charles justified this. You are a few minutester than me! Eric said angrily: The performance is too shameful. If I knew it, I should kick you back, if I could do it at the time! Slightly! Charles stuck his tongue out and said, Unfortunately you cant do it! Eric: (#). Mike sighed heartily and tiredly and handed the chicken wings to Eric. Eric: (??)! Only the food can make them stop for a while The good thing is that the meal is still finished in peace and quiet. The kids yed around, Mike cleaned up the trash, the family sat and admired the moonlitke for a few minutes, yawned in unison, crawled into the tent and began to sleep. Time passed little by little, the lights on the grass less and less, finally in all asleep, in the moonlight like mercury, quiet even the wind cannot wrinkle the surface of theke, a ghostly figure appeared on the campground. Chapter 33: The Model Worker (1/2) Chapter 33: The Model Worker (1/2) Under the moonlight, a tall figure towered in the middle of the camp. The pale hockey mask, the machete covered with ck marks, and the cold malice radiating to the surrounding all the time. When the man appeared in silence, his shadow seemed to twist underneath. He turned around woodenly, looked at the tents all over the ground, lifted the knife in his hand, and walked toward one of the tents. The breeze gradually rose, and within a few seconds, the wind was blowing more and more intensely. Clouds floated from a distance, blocking the bright moonlight, and then the figure walked towards a tent. The knife in his hand looked filthy, but when he cut open the tent, it was as silky and smooth as silk, without making any sound. Then, he looked at the sleeping pair of men and women inside, raised the knife in his hand, and without any hesitation cut down the knife. It was like chopping a watermelon. Bare! Blood spurted out andnded on the tent, dripping down along the curved arc. The figure got up and walked towards the next target. His search for a target, however, seemed to be somewhat conditional, as he passed several tents without taking out the people inside. It wasnt until after strolling past several tents that he chose the next lucky person to be the ghost under his knife. The hand rose and the knife fell, blood sttered and fell on his body, on his hands and on his mask, giving it an evil look. One after another He was like a modelbour who did not call for tiredness or suffering, diligently harvesting one life after another. Bared! He gently scratched open another tent. It was a man and woman sleeping together in an embrace. But obviously this man was much more alert than the others, having opened his eyes when the knife cut through the tent, then grabbed the others wrists with both hands as the knife fell. Ah! A scream. Millie looked at the masked figure in horror, and as the knife got closer and closer to Coleson, her feet tucked viciously into the other mans crotch. The tall figure stiffened visibly. And Coleson also took this opportunity to push the other party away, after Millie opened the tent, rolled out from inside. Fortunately, because of the rtionship of worship of Captain America, he usually have been practicing fighting, and he sleeps always alert, otherwise just now they are finished! Coleson looked at the tall figure standing up with palpitations, holding Millies hand, the two ran and shouted: Help! Someone is killing people! In the darkness of the night, the mournful shout carried far. Some people heard the shout and crawled out of the tent, while others cursed andy down to continue sleeping. Without a word, the tall man chased after Coleson, closing the distance between them, like a beast chasing its prey. Among those who were rmed, some people couldnt help screaming after seeing this scene. Jason! Thats the legendary killer Jason! Damn it, isnt that a legend? Run! Thats a monster! He has been resurrected many times! The calm of the campsite was broken, people began to panic and began to run away! And Jason remained silently chasing after Coleson. Suddenly, Jason threw the machete in his hand. Coleson shook Millie away, but fell to the ground by himself. Bare! The blood-stained machete was stuck between Colesons legs. Hiss Coleson sucked in a cold breath, looked at Jason who came again, did not hesitate, climbed up and ran. Just in the tent, he has experienced the other partys strange power, he is clear that he is simply not an opponent. Jason rushed through, bent down and grabbed the machete. When he was about to continue chasing Coleson, he seemed to be attracted by something, and turned his head to look to the left. Then strode over. Chapter 33: The Model Worker (2/2) Chapter 33: The Model Worker (2/2) Colson, who had been watching the other partys actions, saw the other party staring straight ahead in one direction, and his face changed. Damn it, thats the Kent familys tent! Coleson cursed lowly, his face changing violently. If it werent for him, this family wouldnt be here, and if they were in danger, hed never forgive himself in his life! Thinking of this, Coleson bucked the flow of people running away and chased after Jason. Millie watched the scene, shouted, gritted her teeth and chased after him. Meanwhile, Mikes family Dad, its so noisy out there Eric muttered, turning around and hugging Charles, who was beside him, who turned around in a daze and almost whooped. Only when they were sleeping could they see such a harmonious scene. rk sat up, listened sideways, blushed slightly, looked at Mike and said, Dad, people are fleeing outside, it seems to be killing people. Mike answered softly, stroked rks head and said, Dont be afraid. rk nodded and continued, I heard someone yell for Jason, saying he was the legendary killer. Jason The corners of Mikes mouth twitched. He should have thought of that! The crystal-likeke, Crystal Lake, was renamed Greenfield after what happened here with Jasons killing. Snap! Mike pped the side of his head. If he hadnt recognized Colesons words, he must have suspected that the other party had dragged himself here on purpose. A quick thought shed through his head, and Mike pulled open the tent, his heart mobilizing violently, his eyes narrowing as he saw the figure running wildly toward them, in the darkness of the night. rk, donte out, leave it to me. Mike turned and smiled, pulling up the tent at rks worried gaze. Whoosh! Jason threw the machete in his hand at Mike, who had his back turned. No! Colson, who was chasing after Jason, shouted as if he had seen Mike impaled by the machete. But Mike, however, as if he had eyes behind him, turned slightly sideways, urately grabbed the hilt of the flying machete, and then turned back and threw it at Jason. Bared! The machete shot Jason in the chest with a harsh whistle, causing the rushing Jason to stumble on his feet, take several steps backward, and fall to the ground. Colesons eyes widened as he looked at Mike incredulously. Yeah! Millie, who was right behind him, let out a cry of horror and reached out to point at Jason. Only to see Jason, who was lying on the ground, stood up, grabbed the knife handle with both hands, and pulled the knife out of his chest a little. The sound of flesh and blood rubbing against metal was unusually harsh, giving Coleson and Millie goose bumps, but Jason, as the person in question, did not let out even a little scream of pain. Tick, tick.. Blood dripped down the de of the machete. There was an unusually overwhelming sense of horror. Coleson and Millie watched the scene in horror. Mike sighed. I knew that this model killer, the old cadre of Crystal Lake, did not die so easily. However, for him, this level of words, is not enough ah. Mike step towards Jason, a few stepster, has be the momentum of the burst charge. Jason waved his knife at Mike, Mikes body turned, after lightly dodging, a sh of light emerged in his hand, a dagger instantly materialized, with his swinging arm, thrust into the back of Jasons neck. Jasons body stiffened, and Mike casually manifested another dagger, plunging into the heart of the opponent. Chapter 34: The Devil (1/2) Chapter 34: The Devil (1/2) Bang! Jason fell to the ground again, his body twitching slightly. Mike looked at Jason while both Colson looked at Mike. This is fake right Coleson muttered looking at his girlfriend. Millie pinched down Coleson. Ow! Its true. Millie nodded affirmatively. Coleson gave Millie a sultry look. Just then, they saw Mikes palm flip, a knife magically appeared in his hand, and then took the knife and stabbed into Jasons forehead. There, is it necessary? Coleson stammered as Millie nodded frantically, and then took a step backwards in unison as Mike looked at them. Of course it is necessary. Mike said to the two of them: As far as I know, this murderer has been resurrected several times! Poof, poof! Mike and they talk, the Zanpaku Knife in his hand is still raising and falling. The corners of Colesons two eyes fluttered wildly, and cold sweat emerged from their foreheads. Oh, God! Mom! Now you are more like a murderer than him! Coleson vaguely made a cross on his chest. Huh? Not moving anymore? Mike looked at Jason, waved his hand to disperse the knife in his hand, then nced carefully at their tent. The kids, I dont think they saw it, right? So bloody, it is not good for the childrens development! Seeing nothing moving over the tent, Mike sighed with relief. If you talk about it, just say that Coleson did it. Mike swept a look at Coleson. Colesons face was white, feeling a cold air from the bottom of the feet into the brain. Got to get out of here as soon as possible, Jasons matter out, may attract the attention of some departments. Mike did not want to deal with these departments. However, he still had to deal with Coleson some things. Thinking of this, Mike walked towards Coleson. Coleson swallowed and pulled Millie backwards. You stand still, I have something to tell you. Dont youe over here, just stand there and talk! Mike: ? Did this young man misunderstand something? Mike stepped back and said, What happened here today is confidential. Coleson froze and nodded with Millie. Mike smiled slightly and decided to trust Coleson for once, after all, this guys character is still pretty rock solid. If those departments find out about him, he has a way to solve it. Ah, ah Suddenly, Millie screamed in horror as she watched Mikes back. Ok? Mike turned to look, only to see Jasons corpse, surprisingly, stood up again, the original blood left on the body, but has turned into a ck liquid, giving people the feeling of extreme filth. Doesnt he die? Did he really have to be chopped into pieces? Not true! Mike suddenly noticed the gaze behind Jasons mask. Curiosity, surprise, greed, even desire. Who are you? Mike spoke coldly, and a card appeared between his fingers. Oh? Found out? Jason spoke with some surprise, and thenughed in a low voice, It was an oversight on my part. After a deep look at Mike, he swept his eyes at the tent where rk and the others were, and his gaze was full of desire: What a quality soul, its simply an undoubtedly unparalleled gem. Mike eyes cold, moved his feet, blocked in front of the tent, said: Demon? Oh Jasonughed low and said, It seems you know a lot. Nodding his finger in the direction of the two Colsons, the devils murmur resounded in this space. Poof! Chapter 34: The Devil (2/2) Chapter 34: The Devil (2/2) The two men fainted on the ground, and those who escaped, also fell to the ground one by one like cutting wheat. Dont worry, I just put them to sleep. Jason smiled and spoke, his elegant and subdued voice sounded from under his mask: As you said, I am a demon, you can call me Mephisto. Mephisto? Mikes eyes shrank. The demon who signed a contract to capture souls? This guy is strong and sinister, the evil spirit knight is a contract with each other and appeared. So, Jasons resurrection is rted to this guy? Is it because of the rtionship with the other party signed a contract? If you look at it this way, it seems to make sense that every time Jason is resurrected, his strength also bes stronger. So, is the other party appearing now because Jason found the four of them, father and son, and Mephisto was attracted to their souls, and thats why he appeared? Hmm? Noticing Mikes expression, Mephisto said in yful: You seem to know me, interesting human. Mike did not feel interesting, but rather felt a lot of pressure. What do you want? Mike squeezed the deck in his hand. Mephisto looked at Mike, looked at the tent behind him, and said, Sign a contract with me, I like your souls. Like, I have to sign with you? And then be your ything? And if you dont sign? Mike said indifferently. Mephisto had always collected souls by contract, rarely by force, and Mike guessed that the other party was scorning something, such as ancient one. Or perhaps it was pure bad taste, because of the other partys bad character and the nature of the demon. Thats a problem. Mephisto knocked the forehead of the mask and murmured, This is a little risky, but such a high-quality collection, I really like it too much Mikes eyes narrowed, and without any hesitation, he directly materialized the card. Name: Banshee Veil. Item description: A shield that resists one spell. Note: You can also hold her, yes, her, to enhance your own spell power, provided you know spells. A cross with rubies dotted in the centre appeared on Mikes hand, and at the moment it appeared, a white misty gauze enveloped Mike. Bang! The next second, the veil quietly shattered, the cross in his hand disappeared. But the spell energy projected by Mephisto also disappeared. Mephisto frowned, but a new deck appeared between Mikes fingers. The card shattered and Senbonzakura appeared in Mikes hand. Without any hesitation, Mike recited the liberation words. It wasnt Beginning Liberation, but Bankai solution . After the progress bar of his ability upgrade reached 98%, his realizing power can finally support a handful of Zanpaku swords. Although the time is short, it is only enough to take off the lower body equipment when doing certain things, bring some equipment Bankai: Senbon Zakura King Yan! With Mikes voice, he released the knife in his hand, and the de fell, but disappeared like a phantom into the ground. In the next instant, a huge de appeared from the ground, towering like a forest of des on either side of Mikes body, then in Mephistos astonished gaze, all the des quietly shattered and blossomed into a sea of flying petals, forming a sea of cherry blossoms that protected Mike and the tent behind him. Mephisto reached out to grab a petal. Bare A cut was made on his palm, and what surprised him even more was that the de seemed to cut the soul. Interesting! Too interesting! Mephisto whispered, magic power into Jasons body, after strengthening his body, manipted Jasons body to charge towards Mike who was wrapped by the flower petals. Chapter 35: Im just a farmer (2/2) Chapter 35: I''m just a farmer (2/2) Anyway, its over Todays events came and went suddenly, like an inexplicable wind. What is this all about? It is really difficult toe across such a difficult thing on a trip. Ugh! Mike sighed, but when he turned around, he put on a smile again and walked towards the tent. He opened the tent, the three little ones jumped into Mikes arms and hugged Mike. Mike hugged the three little ones and said, Its okay. Daddy, youre great! Eric looked at Mike with a twinkle in his eye. Charles nodded frantically. rk, however,ughed lowly. Mike said seriously to the three brothers, You cant talk to anyone else about these things, understand? The three boys faces straightened and they nodded. Mike stroked the three boys heads and said, Wait for me. Got up and walked towards Coleson, and after making sure the other man was just sleeping, took the three children, went back to the tent, and said, Sleep! Blending in, in order to hide themselves, and just disappearing, would only attract attention. Themotion inside the campground was so big that the police officers soon arrived. Then They looked at the people sleeping all over the ground, as well as several corpses on the ground, and they were confused. What is this situation? They were confused, waking up the sleeping people one by one, and then busy all night, collecting evidence and recording confession, and finally got a unified answer from all the poption. People were killed by the resurrected murderer Jason. As for how they fell asleep, they didnt know. Resurrected murderer? What a joke! A young policeman shouted, eyes wandering in the crowd and said: The murderer, must be in these people. Noticing that the old man among the policemen showed a look of fear, the young policeman was surprised, You should not believe something so outrageous? This was the first big case he had encountered, and if he had solved it.. An old police officer with another face to scars sighed quietly and said, If it is not true, then so many people are helping the killer to lie? The young policemans gaze shed and shouted, Maybe theyre all murderers! Instantly, the eyes of all the police officers were ced on him. It was full of ridicule and mockery. The old cop patted his shoulder and whispered in his ear, How do you think I got the scars on my face? The young cop looked at the other man in shock. The old cop nodded and looked at the others and said, Let them go, there is no more business for them. In a moment, those people from the special department should alsoe, and then it will be none of their business. The old policeman muttered in his heart. Mike took the children and Coleson to say goodbye, in the repair shop to pick up his car, and left the town. And just when he left the town, he happened to see several cars passing by them and entering the town. S.H.I.E.L.D.? Come here pretty fast. Looking at the markings on the car, Mike whispered and averted his eyes. This was the end of their trip. But Mike did not intend to return the same way, but chose another route as the return route, nning to y all the way back. Looking at the three brothers who were confused because they did not sleep wellst night, Mike smiled slightly and continued to travel forward. Chapter 35: Im just a farmer (1/2) Chapter 35: I''m just a farmer (1/2) Mike finished off Jason, but sent the opponents soul to Mephisto, with whom he had signed a contract, and Mephisto injected a part of his power into Jasons soul, using Jasons body to resurrect in the form of a doppelganger, appearing in front of Mike. In other words, the Mephisto in front of Mike can only be considered a doppelganger of the Hell Lord Mephisto. But the power exerted by just one doppelganger was terrifying. Boom! Facing the sea of flowers, Mephisto mmed into it with a furious momentum. The pink spray sshed, and the flying des under Mikes control, like a tightly flowing but murderous pink river rushed towards Mephisto and knocked it out. Mephisto fell from mid-air, his legs moved quickly, each footnding left a crater in the ground littered with cracks, but the river of pink des always chasing after him. He turned around and punched out, the pink river stopped. Heh! With a soft drink, the pink petals flying in the air began to condense quickly, like chains, wrapping them from all directions to Mephisto, wrapping them in them, and starting to cut frantically. Boom! There was an explosion, and Mephistos magic power suddenly exploded, forming a shock that swept all around, smashing all the petals apart. Watching the wounds on the opponents body quickly disappear, the corners of Mikes eyes jumped, and without hesitation, he took out a new deck. This handful of Senbon Zakuras embodiment time has arrived. Although it can barely reach the degree of Bankai, but the power is still much weaker, and the time dont mention it. But now it can only be blocked by swastika, which consumes a lot of inventory. The heart whispered, Mike again manifested a Senbon Zakura, just before the sky full of flying pink de disappeared, in his about to recite the liberationnguage, a rotating golden door of light appeared in front of Mike. Mike was stunned, such a scene seems to have seen somewhere And Mephisto also stopped where he was, smiled helplessly at Mike and said, This time some excitement overyed, using too much magic power, or let this troublesome guy notice. After saying that, unwillingly nced at the other side of the golden portal. This time he lost. Not only did he lose the energy of a doppelganger, but he also lost the tool that was Jason, and he didnt even get his hands on the collection he had his eye on.. Troublesome guy? With a cold voice, a man in a yellow robe walked out. Gu Yi! The corners of Mikes eyes twitched and he took two steps backwards. First the ck Emperor and Mr. Frightening Evil, then Gu Yi and Mephisto Hes just a farmer, why does he keep running into some big brother. Mike sighed. If you can, wait twenty years! Mike looked back at the tent behind him. No matter what happened, he just stood firmly in front of the tent, guarding the three children. Gu Yi looked at Mephisto: Are you going by yourself, or should I send you? Mephisto spread his hands and was about to open his mouth to prepare to gracefully retreat when Gu Yi instantly appeared in front of him and his right hand, flooded with golden energy, pressed on his face. Boom! A sh of golden light instantly spread across that tall body, then quietly shattered and disappeared into a golden energy. Mikes eyes shrank. Is this Gu Yi? Gu Yi turned his head to look at Mike, his clear gaze was full of praise, and after taking a deep look at Mike and the tent behind him, he nodded to Mike and said, See youter. The words fell, and he walked into the portal and disappeared, and the revolving portal also disappeared in front of Mike. See youter? Mike frowned. Then sighed with relief. Chapter 36: Eternal Cigarette Case (1/2) Chapter 36: Eternal Cigarette Case (1/2) Half a monthter, the Kent family, who had been travelling for almost a month, finally returned to their family farm. Whew! Stillfortable at home! Mike put the luggage down, sighed, and said to the three rks behind him, Quick! Pack up, lets go to the restaurant in town to eat! The words fell, instead of the expected cheers, but a wail. Oh, no! Eric howled miserably and shouted, Dad, I dont want to eat out! Charles looked at Mike with tears in his eyes, Im going to eat and throw up, Dad. rk shouted, I want red meat! Gulp! The three of them gulped in unison. Three gluttons for punishment! Mike scratched Charles nose and said, Put your bags away first, Ill go get the meatter, and you guys stay home and be good. The three of them nodded frantically. Mikeughed, put the luggage away, turned around and went out the door. Drove to the supermarket in town, bought some ingredients, and after buying as many ingredients as possible, Mike bought a few toys for the kids and left the supermarket with a big bag. Putting his things in the back seat of the car, just as Mike walked over to the drivers seat and was about to get in, he was caught by the electrical town across the street. Raven? Looking at the picture ying on the TV ced in the window, Mike showed a smile. On the screen, some footage of a battle was being shown, and Ravens face had just shed by, not much more about her. Still so active. With a whisper, Mike pulled open the door. He hadnt seen Raven for three years since thest time they parted. However, in these three years, he could asionally see Raven on TV. Although they had kept in touch, they had only talked asionally, catching up on what was going on both sides, and not much. Since the incident at Three Mile Ind, the Hellfire Club had be more and more active, and Raven had be busier and busier. Mike shook his head, started the car, and headed home. Whatever happened to Hellfire, whatever happened to the government, it didnt matter to him now, after all, he was just a rancher. After going home, cooking dinner, making a nice dinner for the three little boys, and sending the three to bed, Mike finally had a little personal time. Sitting at his desk, Mike looked over at the system and gave a smile. After he got home today, the three little ones got a new growth record called One Long Distance Trip and his ability level, finally, was upgraded. Host: Mike Kent. Newbie Gift: Assassin Time. Ability: Memory fantasy embodiment. Current ability level: LV2. Current upgrade progress: 1%. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). Son: Eric Kent (mutant, unawakened). Son: Charles Kent (mutant, unawakened). Upgraded! Finally an upgrade! You know what Ive been doing for the past six years? Mike had the impulse to move for himself, and even tears. Silently gave himself a nod, Mike began to experiment with the changes in ability. First of all, the power of embodiment is much more, can support embodiment for a longer time, and even some equipment props that could not be embodied before can be embodied. Secondly is fantastic! Mikes eyes lit up. He can manifest the ability to manifest, in addition to items and props! No! To be more precise, just skills! If the ability is sustainable, then the skill can only be used once. Raised chestnuts If he can manifest the fire ability. Chapter 36: Eternal Cigarette Case (2/2) Chapter 36: Eternal Cigarette Case (2/2) But now he can only manifest a fireball, and after he attacks with it, he has to manifest another fireball. Now, try it! Mikes eyes shed and he searched his memory for the skill of manifestation. A few minutester, Mikes eyes shed and a distorted light appeared on his palm, then after he reached out and used it, his body disappeared in a sh and appeared outside the house. Instant movement. Its done! Not a bad upgrade to this ability! The time to materialize is still very long, and using when fighting would be looking for death. But fortunately he had cards and could use them to carry skills. At that time to make cards, but really wise! Mike trotted home and sat down at his desk again, and just as he was about to manifest the cards and add a new inventory for himself, he froze. Because he saw a small, inconspicuous line at the bottom of the system page. You have a new reward to be imed. The corner of Mikes mouth twitched. This damned thing was sometimes simply pitiful. If he didnt see it this time, he usually didnt have the habit of looking at the system, so he didnt know when he would find this reward. The reward. With a heart move, he chose to receive it. A message appeared in Mikes mind. The reward was a lottery, and the item drawn was a permanent prop equipment. With a silent thought in his mind, a virtual raffle box appeared in front of Mike. The box shook gently, and one item kept shing. The remote ideal hometown, Born Tooth, Thors Hammer, Zhidian Chana, Sky Lock, Longinus Gun Looking at those items, Mike was greedy. After settling down, Mike began to draw the items. When he pulled his hand out, the light ball held in his palm faintly shed and an item appeared in his hand. It was a box a little smaller than a palm, silver in colour, with golden lines outlined on it, looking iparably mysterious. And just the moment the item appeared, the boxs information had appeared in Mikes mind. Eternal cigarette box. The function of this item is very single, that is, to store items, and after the stored items are used, the used items will be automatically restored in the cigarette box after twenty-four hours. In other words, this cigarette case will have an endless smoke if you put it, and it is worthy of being called an eternal cigarette case. This has a fart and so on! Mike looked at the size of the cigarette box, but his gaze was a little odd. This size, it seems to put his cards just right ah Finger gently shake, a card appeared between his fingers. Mike opened the cigarette case and tried to put the cards in it. Really? Mike was slightly stunned, then his mind moved and the cards in the cigarette case quietly appeared at his fingertips. As a reward from the system, the contents of this cigarette box can appear at his whim, and can even be stored in his mind as well, very magical and convenient. The card shattered silently and an ordinary weapon made a long time ago appeared in his hand then was dispersed by him again. With a thought, the eternal cigarette box disappeared. Now just wait twenty-four hours to see if the card will recover, if it does recover, this thing will be of great use to him. Mike rubbed his forehead and after quieting his mind, he started making new skill decks. The inventory of skill decks was almost non-existent, which made him panic a bit. First, set a small goal for yourself With a soft whisper, Mike began to work on it. Chapter 37: Guests (1/2) Chapter 37: Guests (1/2) Time is like water. In the blink of an eye, the three children were already in elementary school. rk was ten years old, and Eric and Charles, too, were seven years old. In the bathroom, Mike looked at himself in the mirror and said discontentedly, After all these years, howe Im still so handsome? This can let others how to live ah! Mike shook his head gently and panted long and short. Dad, what did you say? rk opened the bathroom door and asked with sly eyes, but a serious question. Cough! Mike blushed, clenched his fist and coughed lightly. Mike hung up the towel and said, What? Your friend is here? rk had invited a friend over for a visit today. rk shook his head and said, No, its still early. Dad, what are you making for lunch? Seeing rks gluttonous look, Mike flexed his fingers and knocked rks head. Seeing rks carefree look, he said helplessly, What do you want to eat? Lets have fondue! rk smiled and said, I told her Id treat her to Chinese food. Her? Mike caught the point of the words. rk blinked, blushed slightly, and said, Didnt I tell you that? Mike cupped his chin and said, No! But, good job! Reaching out, he patted rks head. rk hemmed and hawed. Whats with the giggling? Go help wash the dishes in the kitchen. No problem! rk obediently responded and walked downstairs. When he walked far away, he heard a slightly teasing voice in Mikes ears. Dad, you are really handsome! Old handsome, old handsome! Mark was stunned, and then lost his voice andughed. This kid Mike walked out of the bathroom and headed for Eric and Charles room. Pushing open the door, the two boys lying on the table immediately sat up straight and looked at Mike with an ingratiating smile. Mike raised an eyebrow and said, Hows it going? Did you finish memorizing? Charles popped out of his chair, lifted his chest and head, reached into a salute, and said loudly, Report sir, Ive memorized it. Mike nodded and looked to Eric. Eric proudly said: Its so simple, your brilliant son, of course, has already memorized itpletely. OK! Mike nodded approvingly, walked to the bed and sat down, saying, You guys recite it for me, Eric first. Eric opened his mouth and recited, One by one gets one, one by two gets two A few minutester, the two finished reciting, Mike nodded and said, Okay, you guys can go watch TV. The two cheered and ran down the stairs at a sprint-like speed. Mike secretly shook his head. This damn school doesnt even teach a multiplication form. Every student goes to school and just sends out a calctor. After leaving the calctor, even a simple number will be counted for half a day. How can this work? Fortunately, these two children are smart from childhood and learn everything quickly. That said, these three boys in terms of learning, really did not let him worry about. Hey, its all because Ive raised them well. Mike whispered and headed downstairs. The hot pot was simple, but it needed to start getting ready. Half an hourter, when all the ingredients were ready, the doorbell rang. Coming! Mikes eyes lit up and he walked quickly to the door. rk followed Mike nervously and said to Mike, Dad, dont you ever ask anything embarrassing. I know, I know. Mike waved his hand casually. rk:? Barley? You clearly look like youre going to ask something, Hey! Chapter 37: Guests (2/2) Chapter 37: Guests (2/2) Mike opened the door to his room and looked at the two people outside the door slightly stunned. A middle-aged man, and a girl about rks age. Mike scanned the two and hurriedly stepped aside, saying, Pleasee in. Sorry to take the liberty of visiting. The middle-aged man said politely and exined, Its a little far from home, and Im a little uneasy about Hopeing alone, so rk you wont me me, will you? rk hurriedly said: No, uncle, I was not thoughtful. This child is very polite, the first nce impression is good. The middle-aged man smiled slightly and walked in with his daughter, saying, Didnt you prepare a gift for rk? Hope nodded and handed a gift box to rk with the hands that had been behind her back. rk took it and said, Thank you. Youre wee! Hope pulled the corner of her mouth and said helplessly, Hank had toe along, it was just too capricious. Hank Pims face stiffened, with a helpless look: This kid Mike looked at both father and daughter. Come on,e in. Mike greeted the two as they entered, and extended his hand to the middle-aged man, saying, Mike Kent. Hank Pim, you can call me Hank. Hank? Going to school and making friends, you can meet a superhero parent? Mike blinked, although his heart was astonished beyond measure, his face wore a smile and said naturally, Please sit down, are you used to Chinese food? No problem! Hank Pym smiled and sat down, saying, I eat it asionally, and I like it very much. Thats good. Mike smiled and led the two to sit down, called out to Eric and Charles who were watching TV, and after introducing the two to father and daughter, he served the dishes, mixed the small ingredients for them and finally put on a mandarin duck pot. The pot was specially bought from the market in Chinatown. Goo dong, goo dong The contrast between the spicy red soup and the fragrant broth was striking, and made peoples fingers tingle, especially with the aroma that came out with the steam. Mike smiled at the two men and said, Try it, I made the base myself. My dad made it and it smells great! Charles had a proud look on his face. Mike red at Charles, but was secretly pleased, especially after seeing rk and Eric nodding frantically on the sidelines. This kid always tells the big truth. A subtle wink to Charles, Charles mouth slightly hooked up. Hank Pym nodded, picked up the chopsticks ced on the table, fished out a piece of meat from the broth and tasted it, and his eyes lit up. It tasted really good. Delicious. Hank Pym praised, then saw that the three father and son across the table had not been fishing food from the clear soup at all, but had been fishing food from the red soup, moved his chopsticks with some hesitation, picked up a piece and put it into his mouth. It shouldnt be too spicy, right? But as soon as he put it in his mouth, he immediately regretted it. It tasted good, but he felt like someone had put a fire on the tip of his tongue. Hiss! Couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air backwards, watching Hope leap at the red soup, sucking in the cool air while saying, Its quite spicy, youll eat the clear soup. Hope nodded hesitantly as she watched her father keep sucking in cool air as if he was being spiced up. Neither she nor his father usually ate much spicy food. Spicy? Eric looked up from the bowl, puzzled at Hank Pym, and said, Its not spicy at all! And a man has to eat spicy! Saying that, he also patted his chest. At that, the eyes of Mikes family, and even his daughter, fell on him. Chapter 38: The so-called face (1/2) Chapter 38: The so-called face (1/2) Hank Pym was now faced with a dilemma. The expectant gaze and the redva rolling in front of him. Choose one of the two. The corners of his eyes twitched, Hank Pym revealed a subdued smile and nodded in agreement, Right, a man should eat spicy food. Saying that, he chucked a ball of zing fire from the red hell into his mouth. Although his mouth had pulled toward the rm, Hank Pym continued to look elegant. Hank, Im going to be impressed with you. Hope cocked her head and looked at him with adoration. Hank Pim instantly felt a fountain of fresh water pouring into his mouth. His daughter hadnt looked at him like that for a long time. Not since the boys mother had entered the quantum realm in order to dismantle missiles. With a heartfelt sigh, he revealed a disdainful smile and said, This is all a small thing. Saying that, he chucked another chopstick of the dish. Even if there was reallyva in front of him, in order to salvage the rtionship between their father and daughter, even if it was only a little, he had to swallow it with a face that should not be coloured. Delicious! Hank Pim praised. Mike looked deeply at Hank Pim and said, If its good, you should eat more. Hank Pim nodded his head calmly. Looking at the other partys appearance, Mike secretlyughed in his heart. If he did not notice the other partys seemingly calm face, from time to time the unseen twitch, he was really fooled by the other party. Since the other party wants to show himself, then lets make it happen. Mike secretly nodded in his heart, and gave a nod to his own good understanding. So, he drank the red wine in the ss and said to Hank Pim, I didnt expect you to like it so much, Hank, wait a minute, you must like this even more. With that, Mike got up and brought a bottle of wine in the uprehending gaze of Hank Pim. White, clear as water wine. This is? Hank Pim spoke up, taking the opportunity to take two breaths quickly and unobtrusively. Mike put two sses on the table and said, A Chinese wine that goes well with wine. Hank Pim nodded, It must be good to drink. The crystal clear liquid was delicious at first nce, and he would drink two more ssester to ease the pain in his mouth. Mike poured the wine and pushed the ss in front of Hank Pim, saying, Dont be polite. Hank Pim picked up the ss, looked his daughter at himself, and drank the wine clean in one gulp. Then His eyes flicked, and the wine in his mouth almost squirted out. What the hell is this! Instead of feeling the fire in his mouth being doused, the fire grew stronger and went straight to his stomach. Dad? Hope looked at her father with expectation in her eyes. Dad? Hank Pyms eyes lit up. Surprisingly, the boy had not called him that for a long time. At this moment, he actually had a feeling of hot tears. Hank Pim swallowed, grinned, and said, Not bad. Damn, he felt his stomach burn. Then drink more. Mike smiled and poured another full for the other man. Hank Pim had a smile on his face, but already hated to bury his head in the water. No! Before burying his head in it, he wanted to strangle Mike first! But looking at Mikes sincere expression, Hank Pim couldnt help but sigh again. I dont me the other guy, its all because hes so well disguised. Dont be polite, eat up! Mike smiled and picked up his ss again. An hourter Hank Pims eyes were blurred, his body was sweating profusely, his shirt cor was torn apart by himself. Mike! My dear brother! I really know you toote! I have never seen you so sincere and hospitable! Hank Pim grabbed Mikes hand, his eyes tearing up, and he looked like he hated each other. Mike put his arm around Hank Pims shoulder and said, This is the first time Ive met someone as painful as you, too. Haha! Hank Pimughed, and seeing Hope and rk together chatting about something, he whispered to Mike with confused eyes, Ill tell you what, hup! I feel like Im going to burn up right now A smile shed under Mikes eyes as he said, Youll like this feelingter! Ken, sure! My tongue is big, I hope you know a good anorectal doctor Mikeughed inwardly and started to talk with Hank casually. Hope looked back at her father and saw the other man dishevelled, hooked up and covered his face with shame. Its so humiliating! Chapter 38: The so-called face (2/2) Chapter 38: The so-called face (2/2) However, when her good-looking father wakes up tomorrow, he will have a funny look on his face when he tells the other side what happened tonight. Also, its hrious that he obviously doesnt eat spicy food, but hes trying desperately to stuff it and pretend that its okay. But, he asked for it, he lost her mother! She would never forgive him! But after she saw the other partys red face, more than why, there was some worry and inexplicable irritation in her heart. She shouldnt have said that on purpose tonight No, its all because he deserved it! She whispered, stirring her hands together. And rk, across from her, looked slightly moved when he heard this. This girl had only recentlye here, and the reason they had be friends, apart from talking, there was another important reason, and that was that neither had a mother. See what? Hope pursed her lips and looked at rk curiously. rk said, We should be thankful that we both have good dad. Good dad? Heh! Hope sneered, Mikes a good dad, but he never mind. rk sighed and said, Hope, no matter what, hes your dad, so maybe you guys can talk about it. Talk about what? And what do you know? Hope angrily leapt off the couch and said, Its gettingte, our family driver is here, Im leaving! Hank! Hope shouted, striding out the door. Hank Pim turned his head, smiled nervously, and said, To, to go! Mike sent a shaking and slow Hank Pim to the door and said, Come back often sometime! Hank Pim gestured, got in his car and disappeared from the Kent familys view. Mike turned to close the door, but saw rk a little unhappy look, and said: Whats wrong? rk was silent and said, Hope her dad cant seem to eat spicy food, but she purposely made her dad eat spicy food, she rk told Mike something the two had said. Mike chuckled, pinched rks face, and said, Before you persuade someone, you have to at least figure out why, and youre right, but you also have to consider Hopes mood right now. rk nodded and said, I understand. Mike stroked rks head, Apologize to Hope tomorrow After a pause, he said oddly: By the way, ask how Hank is doing. Chapter 39: Admiration (1/2) Chapter 39: Admiration (1/2) Hank Pim expressionlessly listened to his daughter talk about what happened yesterday, the little impression left in his head is getting clearer and clearer. Although he was already so embarrassed in his heart that he wanted to dig a hole in the ground with his feet to bury himself, he still looked breezy, and then said to Hope, Well, its time for you to go to school, Ill have the driver drop you off first. As the owner of Pim Technologies, he hired a driver, but he wont be able to use it today because he has important things to doter. Hope looked at Hank Pim suspiciously, Dont you always walk with me? Their ce of residence, and thepany a little far apart, every time he goes to thepany, he drops Hope on the way. Ive got some business. Hank Pim said as he bent down and reached out to touch his daughters head. Hope dodged it and said, Got it. Hank Pim lost his hand and put it away, Go ahead. Hope left with a soft grunt. Hank Pim smiled as he watched his daughter leave, then the smile on his face instantly disappeared and a face pulled down. Eww! He groaned in a low voice, reached out and pressed his hand to the ce of excretion, his face pained, his legs swung to the side of the sofa, gently sat down, then cried out in misery, as if electrocuted to stand up, instead lying on the sofa. His hands trembled as he picked up the phone and called an ambnce. A few momentster, listening to the sound of the ambnce outside, he breathed a sigh of relief and was then carried into the hospital. Crawling on the hospital bed, Hank Pim looked painful, but the doctor who examined him looked strange and couldnt help but say, Last night was pretty crazy Thinking of the image of himself gulping down spicy food and white wine, Hank Pim nodded, his voice trembling as he said, Yeah. Uh! The doctor froze and said, Be careful and dont do it for a while. Mmm. Hank Pim swore that he would never eat spicy food like that again after he got better. Looking at that miserable look, the doctor couldnt help but ask, How many people! Five in total, plus me. Hiss! The doctor to suck in a breath of cold air, looking at Hank Pims gaze full of admiration, fixed his mind and began to treat him up. In the meantime, Hope had arrived at the school. The car stopped at the school entrance, the driver opened the door for Hope, a shoulder-length hair, delicate face, like a proud princess of Hope immediately attracted the attention of many children. Disdain, jealous, envy, and even like. But Hope immediately caught the eye of rk standing in front of the school the moment she got out of the car. This guy is waiting for me? Hope whispered, she was very happy about it, but her face was still cold, and she hummed softly when he passed by rk. rk hurriedly followed, after smiling at Hope, attracting a nk look from the other side, hurriedly said: That, Im sorry for yesterday, I spoke nonsense without knowing what happened between you guys, it was my fault. Hope slightly stunned, softly um sound, and said: I should not have yelled at you. rk smiled and rubbed his head, saying, Its okay, Ive forgotten, go to ss, its time for ss. By the way, this is for you. rk handed a lunchbox to Hope and said, I like the gift you gave me. Hope revealed a smile, gently raised her polished chin, and said, Of course, I picked that out myself! The two walked into the ssroomughing and talking, and their rtionship seemed to grow even closer. And in the distance of the two, Eric looked at the backs of the two, his face was ugly. Charlesughed heatedly and held out his hand to Eric, saying, I won, take the money! Damn it! Howe its so easy to make up? Eric dug into his pocket and took out two pieces of money, put them in Charless hand, then quickly grabbed them in his hand again, and said while running, Count it as your loan, thank you! You bastard! You already owe me a lot of money! Charles jumped in anger behind him, but could not catch up with Eric, so he could only see him off and then went to his ss. To prevent the two from messing up, Mike ced them in different sses. Chapter 39: Admiration (2/2) Chapter 39: Admiration (2/2) At night, after the Kent family finished eating, rk received a phone call from Hope, and after a short talk, rk hung up the phone. Whats up? Whats up with your little girlfriend calling you? Mike turned around and teased. Eric and Charles also had gossipy looks on their faces. rk blushed and said, Hopes not my girlfriend. Oh! The three boys stretched their voices. rk waved his fist at the three and said to Mike, Dad, Uncle Hanks in the hospital and I heard he had a fight with the doctor. Oh, is he okay? Yeah, but Hopes going to take care of him at the hospital tomorrow. Hey! Mike muttered, cupping his chin, The old boy should be thanking me. After all, this is a great opportunity to pull in a father-daughter rtionship. Quack, quack, quack! A ducksugh came from the TV, and Mike reached over and patted the two heads next to him in turn, saying, Bedtime. Daddy, Ill watch some more. Charles pouted. No, theres no talk. Heartless! Charles beamed and said, You heartless man. Mike grinned coldly. Yo, I told you Dad wouldnt eat that shit from you. Eric leapt off the couch, looked at Charles with a disgusted look on his face, and turned around and walked towards the bathroom. Charles hummed softly and chased after him, whispering, Hurry up and give me back my money, I still have use for it! Eric pulled out his ears and said, Ah, I cant hear you! Damn it! Im going to kill you. Eric scattered his legs and ran. Looking at the two boys fighting, Mike shook his head helplessly, turned off the TV and went upstairs, and then sat down at the desk ording to his habit. With a flip of his palm, the eternal cigarette case appeared in his hand. The restorative effect of this item also has an effect on his cards, which is something that makes him even happier, and over the years, he has also stuffed the cigarette case with cards. A total of fifty-four cards could be stuffed, and they could be reced with other cards at any time. With a sh of light in his hand, he took out a card and reced one in the cigarette case before putting it away again. For the past few years, he had been making cards every night, and by now, the cards he had in stock finally gave him a sense of security. Host: Mike Kent. Newbie Gift: Assassin Time. Ability: Memory Fantasy Embodiment. Permanent embodied item: Eternal Cigarette Case. Current ability level: LV2. Current upgrade progress: 24%. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). Son: Eric Kent (mutant, unawakened). Son: Charles Kent (mutant, unawakened). Scanning the system, Mike manifested a nk deck and started making it. Chapter 40: Trouble (1/2) Chapter 40: Trouble (1/2) Friday, the weather was sunny. The three rks arrived at school on time, and then separated to their respective sses. They had thought it would be an uneventful day as well, but they didnt expect it to happen in a way that they would remember for the rest of their lives. Charles pressed his stomach and ran into the bathroom. When he was released, the world became brighter. He dragged his chin with both hands and cleaned his inventory slowly. He wasnt in a hurry to get to ss, he had legitimate reasons, and besides, he hated the old man who was in ss. Always naming him to answer questions, wasnt he just jealous that he was smart and cute? Just after deciding to linger for five minutes, he would lift his pants and leave. By the way, to wee the lunch break, the door of the bathroom was opened, a series of footsteps sounded, and then there was a sound of conversation. Physical education, physical education! Damn rk is really an eye-catcher. Every project ispleted perfectly, it makes me sick. Yeah. Hearing this, Charlesughed darkly. It was his brother, so of course he was good. Just as he was proud of that, he heard the man outside turn his words around and say something that made him furious. Turner also hates rk because of what happened to Hope, and is nning to teach him a lesson after sster, are you guys going? Really? Of course its true, I n to go, what about you guys? How can I miss something so interesting? Then lets go, ss will be over soon. Go, go, go! Make sure to give him a good show! The footsteps were far away, Charles hurriedly wiped his ass, pushed open the door of the cubicle with his pants and looked, and after seeing those people were not there, he quickly ran outside. These people were so annoying that they tried to bully his brother. Although he knew rks strength, even if these people ten times more is not an opponent, but rk out of the fight is another issue. You must not be so stupid as not to fight back! With a whisper, Charles ran toward Erics ssroom. The bell rang, and when the teacher walked out of the ssroom, Charles immediately rushed in and dragged Eric, who was full of puzzlement, out. What are you doing? Eric looked at the angry Charles and panicked a little. Could it be that he wanted him to pay back the money? Thinking of this, Eric righteously said, Im telling you, I dont want money, I want Shut up! Charles red back at Eric and quickly said, There are a lot of people who are looking for trouble with rk. What? Looking for trouble with brother? Erics eyes red and backhandedly dragged Charles, saying anxiously, Then why are you dawdling? They were anxious, with their knowledge of rk, if someone bullied rk, because of the fear of poor force control, rk would not fight back. But the Kent family, how will let people bully for nothing? The two youngsters rushed angrily toward the corner of the school. Meanwhile, rk was blocked by a scrawny boy. rk! Help me! The boy was full of fear and blocked rks path like a little chicken after a rain shower. rk looked at the other boy gently and said, What is it? The boy was from their ss and was usually bullied, and rk had helped him twice before. The boy said nervously, Can Ie with you? rk nodded and followed the boy. But the further he walked, the more rks brow furrowed. Further on, there was the alleyway in the school. The rumours about the ce were, of course, known to him, so It was a trap. So, he stopped in his tracks. The boy leading the way turned around in panic, then looked into rks calm eyes and said in rm, Come on, why dont you go, youll be there soon. Chapter 40: Trouble (2/2) Chapter 40: Trouble (2/2) rk still looked at the other boy quietly and said calmly, Why? Why take advantage of his good intentions and kindness. What, why! The boy said nervously, I dont know what youre talking about, didnt you promise to help? Get out of here! Humph! With a soft grunt, rk turned around. You cant leave! The skinny boy crumpled and shouted, blocking in front of rk, looking at him fiercely and stressing again, You cant leave! rk paused and said, Thats a trap, if I know it, why go there? You, I The boy red at rk, really could not find the reason for rk to go over voluntarily. If it were him, he wouldnt go over there either. rk pushed the boy away and took a big step away. Just then, the boys scared voice rang out. They said theyd beat me violently if I couldnt take you there, and they said theyd pull my pants down and tie me up in front of the school. rk took a step and turned toward the boy again, saying, Youre ridiculous, pushing others into the abyss when you dont want to fall into it yourself? Then whats the difference between you and them? The boy lowered his head. That was a good fight to block me just now. The boy jerked his head up to look at rk. rk continued, If you had taken out the courage to fight it just now, maybe it wouldnt have turned out the way it did. With that, rk took the initiative and walked toward the alley. The boy looked at rks back and whispered, You, why are you still going? Because this matter was caused by me after all, I have to solve it. With the words, rk disappeared around the corner and walked into the alley known to the students as Dark Thorn. Sure enough, there were nearly ten kids already waiting for rk. rk stood still and looked at the children who had gathered around him, his eyes t. Looking at rks appearance, Turner, a ck boy with curly hair, screamed and cursed, Thats the look, it makes me sick, what do you think you are? Not seeing the expected fear, which made him very upset. rk bristled and said, Hurry up if you want to fight, Im in a hurry. Give me a good lesson to him! Looking at the kids rushing in, rk took a deep breath and squatted in the corner holding his head. His fists fell like rain, but rk, who was holding his head, even wanted tough a little. Soft and weak, even to his scratching is not worthy, if he fights back, maybe a poor control, to be killed. But these guys dare to take a shot at him, their father is going to be unlucky Thinking about the parents who had been taught a lesson by their own fathers over the years, rk gave a moment of silence for their fathers. Damn it! Seeing that rk didnt even scream, Turner, who was leading, felt like he had been humiliated and turned around and angrily picked up the steel pipe that had been ced aside. This thing was originally used to scare rk, but now He angrily walked towards rk and raised the steel pipe in his hand. Stop it! With two angry shouts, Eric and Charles appeared at the entrance to the alley. They looked at the fist thatnded on rk, and the steel pipe that was about to fall, with an angry look in their eyes, followed by the sound as if something had broken in their bodies. Chapter 41: Awakening (1/2) Chapter 41: Awakening (1/2) Stop! Along with the two mens roar, invisible psychic energy burst out from Charles body and surged into the minds of those people. In the next second, the childrens faces were stagnant, and they obediently took several steps backward like puppets. At the same time, the steel pipe in Turners hand was twisted and deformed, turning into a mass of scrap metal. Everyone froze, and Turner even looked like a ghost, throwing the steel pipe at his feet. Toote to think about what just felt like, Charles and Eric rushed to rk, waving a broomstick to hold him back, saying, If you dont want to be beaten so badly your mother wont recognize you, get out of the way! The children surrounding rk shook their heads and looked at each other. What was that all about? Turner swept his eyes at the others and said through gritted teeth, What are you standing there for? Give me a fight! Although he didnt know what had just happened, it was right to get on. rk stood up, pulled Charles and Eric behind himself, and said, What brings you guys here? Seeing that the children were all around, rk said helplessly: Lets talk about itter. The words fell, one hand clip a, turn around the surrounding children, scattered legs and run. Quick, cut him off! Turner yelled and chased him first. But how could they catch up with rk, who used just a little speed to shake them off. Putting down the two, rk said angrily, Do you know how dangerous it was just now? But you cant watch them hit you! Eric said angrily. You know, they couldnt hurt me at all. Its one thing to not be able to hurt, but its another thing to beat you! Charles puffed out, Ive taken note of their appearance, and when I investigate their names and home addresses, Ill tell Dad. Eric angrily praised, I support you! Those sons of bitches deserve to be taught a lesson! Looking at the indignant two, rk, however, smiled happily and said, Lets go eat first, were still hungry. Charles nodded, but Eric skimmed his lips and muttered inwardly. Youre the one whos a foodie! Charles suddenly scolded out loud. Eric froze as rk wondered, Did anyone just say that about you? Him! Charles reached out and pointed at Eric. Eric, however, shook his head and said, I didnt say that! You said it, I heard it all! Charles was quite sure. Eric muttered again in his mind. Charles charged at Eric with open teeth and ws, angrily saying, Youre the one whos sick! Eric was blinded, he just mumbled something in his mind. rk pulled Charles back and said, Wait, what the hell is going on? I didnt see Eric open his mouth. Charles red at Eric in exasperation and said, He clearly said that. No, I didnt say that! Eric looked at Charles in surprise: I just read that in my mind. Once the words were out, all three froze, then rk and Eric both looked at Charles incredulously. Charles panicked in his heart: Dont look at me like that! Try it! Eric said excitedly: Try it quickly, this is a super power! rk pped Erics head and said in a low voice: Keep it down! He, who was born different from normal people, understood what this meant. Not just excited, but more careful and hidden. Eric rubbed his head and let out a giggle, Hey, Im hungry, lets talk while we eat, okay? rk and Charles nodded. Just as the three ran to the cafeteria, Mike, who was busy selling grain on the farm, received a prompt from the system. Eric Kent has awakened the mutant ability Maic Mastery, and Charles Kent has awakened the mutant ability Telepathy. Chapter 41: Awakening (2/2) Chapter 41: Awakening (2/2) Mike was stunned and shouted to Bob at the side, Bob, keep an eye on this ce, I have to go to school! Bob answered, Mike quickly left. Awakening? How could they have awakened at this time? What did they encounter? And did they get hurt during the awakening? For a moment, Mike was anxious. After getting out of Bobs sight, a card appeared between Mikes fingers. Name: Instant Movement (Remote) Skill Description: Use the power of space to move a long distance. Note: Definitely not going to be used to go to the bathroom, which is an insult to this ability, but really smells good! With a thought, the card dissipated and Mike disappeared in ce, appearing near rks school and then rushing in. The school was quiet, not like there was a riot, which was a good sign. Raising his wrist and looking at the time, Mike thought for a moment and walked towards the cafeteria. At this time, with the temperament of these three little ones, if nothing serious had gone wrong, they would probably have gone to fill their stomachs first. Sure enough, when Mike walked anxiously into the cafeteria, the three little ones were sitting around a table muttering and talking happily about something. Giggle! Charles covered his mouth, reached out and pointed to a boy not far away, and said, Rodney sneaked into his sisters dress yesterday and got beaten up by his sister. Eric seems to have been beaten up, looked at the people around with excitement, looking for the target, and said, Well, what about that? He pointed to a senior boy. Charles looked away, his eyes flickering slightly, trying to ignore the voices of the others, but still messing with his head buzzing. A pained look followed: Its so hard, it feels like theres a lot of people arguing in my head. At that, Eric and rk tensed up. You know its hard, right? The three turned their heads and looked at Mike who appeared behind them, revealing a look of surprise, while Charles even hugged Mike and said in pain, Dad, I feel so bad. Mike picked up Charles and said, Alle with me, lets go home first. rk and Eric hurriedly followed, and the four left quickly amidst a crowd of curious eyes. When Mike left the school with the three children and came to a ce where no one was around, he took out a card and used it, and the four disappeared in the same ce. In the next instant, the four appeared at home. Mike carried Charles back to his room, put him on the bed, and said, How is it now? The sound is much less, much better. Charles breathed a sigh of relief, remembering the various sounds that had just been rushing to his head, as if they were going to tear his head apart like pain, and couldnt help but shiver. He was really scared. Looking at Mike pathetically, he said, Dad, what should I do? Dont worry. rk smiled, The ability can be controlled with practice. The sound to the brain, he also experienced, but he is to hear many people from the mouth, while Charles is more dominant, is to hear the voice of the person inside. Chapter 42: Ability Practice (1/2) Chapter 42: Ability Practice (1/2) Mike popped Charless head and said: Your ability has just awakened, still cannot control. My teacher and I ask for leave. You should practice your control ability at home. Before you have practiced to a certain level, you should not let me go many ces. No need to go to school! Charlesughed wildly in his heart and nodded obediently, but Eric on the side shed his eyes, clutching his head, and said: Hey, Dad, my head hurts too, it hurts me to death! Pop! Mike pped on Erics head. Eww! Eric looked at Mike with aggression. Mike taut face said: Dont pretend to me. Your ability ispletely different from Charles. You honestly go to school and practice control skills with Charles every night. Also, what you learned today, tell Charles every day. , I teach him at home. Study at home? Eric shook his head and looked at Charles pitifully, then reacted with surprise: My ability? I have abilities too? He had been ying with Charles abilities and hadnt even noticed that he still had them. Stare! Eric stared at rk, trying to be able to hear something, and as for Mike, he wouldnt dare. p! Mike patted his head again, and said with a smile, I said, your abilities are different from his. Oh! Eric rubbed his eyes in disappointment and said, So whats my ability? Tell me about it, what happened before? Mike sped his arms and looked at the three brothers, adding, Give me an honest exnation. Ill tell you. rk groaned, then sorted out the matter, and said it from beginning to end. Huh, beat you up? Mike sneered. Charles eyes lit up and he said loudly, Dad, Ill find out their names! Although there were quite a few people he didnt know, he had already memorized the appearance of those people, and if he asked around, he would know. You stay home and wait until you are well. Oh! Those people backed off, and the steel pipe was twisted? Mike pinched his chin, deliberately made a pensive look, and then said with certainty: It should be maic control is right! Confused! Is this the conclusion? The three people looked at each other and nodded. Not bad for a dad! Well, Charles get a good nights sleep while Eric and I go try out his powers. Charles had a tired face, and although he wanted to get together, his head was really hard to bear, so he could only respond in a good manner. Taking rk and Eric downstairs, father and son came outside the house to begin the test. Mike spread out his palm, ced a spoon in his palm, and said to Eric: Try it, manipte it. Stare! Eric stared at the spoon. Nothing happened. Rubbing his dry eyes, Eric said with a bitter face, No! You cant say no to something so small! Mike thought for a while, and said, Remember what happened at that time and put yourself in that emotion. Oh! Eric scratched his head Stare! However it didnt help much, he didnt have that emotion at all. Just then, Mike whispered, Imagine the spoon as Charles, who stole your toy. Click! The spoon bent. Mikes eyes lit up and he continued, And broke your toy, and he told me that you broke it! Click, click! The spoon in Mikes hand was instantly pinched together and became a ball of scrap metal. Good job! Chapter 42: Ability Practice (2/2) Chapter 42: Ability Practice (2/2) Mike threw away the scrap iron in his hand and praised Eric, but rk on the side broke out in a cold sweat. Remember how it feels to just use your ability, and try to use it when youre calm. Oh! Eric excitedly looked at the ball of metal on the ground, simply to spin with excitement. Next, keep practicing. Mike reached out and pointed to the metal ball on the ground and said, Let it return to its original form. Eric picked it up, sat on his butt, and started practicing. rk looked to Mike and said expectantly, Dad, I need to Move a chair, get a book and go read it in the sun, and go to school tomorrow honestly. Oh At night, Mike worked through the night after the three children went to bed. Although those children who saw Eric and Charles awakening, there is a high probability that they simply cannot figure out what happened at that time, but Mike still through the memory editing skill deck, they deleted that memory. And after checking their memories to make sure they didnt tell anyone else what happened, he finally put his mind at ease. Practicing abilities is boring, but the good thing is that Eric and Charles are geniuses, plus the two of them treat this as fun, and drummed up the energy to do better than each other, so both of them progressed quite fast. Finally, after half a month, Charles initial control of their abilities, can resume normal study life, and Eric also progressed a lot, can use their abilities in a calm state. Their abilities have just awakened and are still growing rapidly. The future is promising. I wonder what the future holds for them Watching the two walk into school, Mike sighed. His father, I hope it will not be too difficult in the future. With a whisper, Mike drove away. Listening to the familiar engine sound leaving, rk turned his head and said, Dad is gone. Eric and Charles looked at each other and smiled. Hey, hey, hey! rk said as the corners of his eyes danced gently, I say, dont overdo it, you two. No! Charles said: I dont n to tell Dad their names. The corner of rks eye jumped, half a month ago, he had said: Later, welle and avenge you! Eric stood on his tiptoes and made an effort to pat rks shoulder. After a second of silence for those poor bastards who were about to be unlucky, rk said: Dont go too far and think about what Dad has handed you. Ah! Charles waved his hand and said, Dont worry, I wont let I mean, I wont go overboard. The words fell, dragging Eric away. rk whispered with a heavy heart, With Dads confession, they shouldnt go too far. It was simply impossible to get these two to let those kids go before. In fact, he guessed right. This half month, Charles and Eric had long discussed several ways to retaliate. As a gentleman, they will not be rough, they will only embarrass them. For example When they went to the toilet, asked Eric to control the metal on their belts so that they could not untie their pants, and then printed a map on the pants. Or Charles takes control of one of them and makes him verbally abuse the other one, and let them fight inwardly. Or, someone trips over metal that appears out of nowhere while walking. It was just a days work, and they had their revenge. Fortunately, after they got out of anger, they didnt look for those peoples trouble, otherwise those people were yed to death, still dont know who did it. For this kind of thing, Mike naturally also clear, know they did not do too much, usually did not use the ability to bully other students after, also turned a blind eye. But in his discovery of Charles with the ability to spy on the privacy of others, and even secretly its notes, Mike felt he had to intervene to properly control, or this child does not know what else to do. Chapter 43: Memory (1/2) Chapter 43: Memory (1/2) Saturday, Mikes house, in Charless room. Mike was sitting on the edge of the bed, and Charles was standing in front of him, his head down looking at his toes. Outside the door, Eric and rk watched the room nervously. Charles, do you know what privacy means? Silence Thats a private area thats none of your business! You just peep into the privacy of the people youre peeping at, whats the difference between you and a thief? Im not a thief, I was just curious. Charles fingers were tangled together like a knot, and his voice was getting lower and lower. Think about it, if your little secret was discovered by other people, how would you feel? I I wont say anything. Charles was very nervous, it was the first time he saw Mike so harshly used him. Its not a question of saying no, its that you shouldnt have done it at all! Charles sobbed, I know, I wont do it again. Mikes heart softened and said, You havent put your powers under full control yet, one bad note and youll hurt others. I was wrong, Dad. Charles looked at Mike with teary eyes and said, I wont do that in the future. Mike reached out to Charles, and Charles flung himself into Mikes arms, sobbing in a small voice. Suddenly, a painful look shed in Charles eyes. Under the emotion, the already uncontrolled ability began to lose control. Mike frowned and soothed Charles, then but keenly felt that something had gotten into his head. Charles? Mike hugged Charles and called out softly. But did not think Charles violently pushed Mike away, his face pained, but panicked: Who is that woman? Is that our mother? Mike frowned and said, Control your powers! He wondered what else Charles would read. No! Charles eximed, staring intently at Mike, tapping into Mikes memories. This was the first time he had seen information about his mother. Mike pulled out a card and was about to use it when Charles called out, Dad, no! I want to see her! Fingers trembling gently, Mike sighed and put the card away. A few secondster, after reading the memories about his birth, Charles was too shocked, and with his ability out of control, he directly knocked himself out. Mike looked helpless. Its better to pass out than to be awake. Putting Charles on the bed, Mike walked out of the room and met two pairs of nervous eyes, sighed helplessly, and said, His ability went out of control and he temporarily fainted. rk and Eric breathed a sigh of relief. Just fainted, not a big problem. Mike waved his hand and said, You guys watch him, Ill go down first. It looks like Charles should have read their birth memories and know that they are not his biological children. What to do? Chapter 43: Memory (2/2) Chapter 43: Memory (2/2) What would this child say to him when he woke up, and how would he face him? And how will he face this child? Mike scratched his hair with some irritation. A few secondster, he sighed quietly. Charles is his child, this is the fact that no one can change. Looking at the time, Mike walked to the kitchen. It was better to prepare lunch for them first. The time passed little by little. ording to past experience, Mike would have expected Charles to wake up before lunch, but until they finished eating, Charles did not wake up. Mike carried the lunch, walked into Charles and Erics room, stood in front of Charles bed for half a minute, put the lunch on a side table, and whispered, If youre hungry, get up and eat. With those words, Mike walked out of the room and said to Eric, who was standing in the doorway, Ill be down here, call me if you need anything. Eric nodded, watched Mike go downstairs, pursed his lips, pushed open the door and walked in, and then, not surprisingly, saw Charles, who was wolfing down his food. Closing the door, Eric sped his arms and said in a cold voice, Why are you pretending to be unconscious? I didnt pretend, I really passed out. If youre awake, why dont you let me tell Dad? What do you have to say to me? When Eric found out Charles was awake, he was trying to tell Mike first, but Charles stopped him and said there was something he needed to tell him. Charles swallowed the food in his mouth with difficulty and said, Wait for me a minute, Ill finish eating and talk to you! Eric gave a soft hum. For a while, the only sound in the room was Charles eating. Gulp, gulp! A mouthful of juice, Charles burped, will Eric is still staring at him, sitting cross-legged on the bed, as Eric impatiently rushed to him, he looked up to Eric slowly said: I saw Mom in Dads memory. Hmm! Eric was stunned, but then said slowly, in a calm tone that surprised Charles, So what? Charles pursed his lips and said, You can see for yourself! Saying that, he used his ability to put the memories he saw from Mike, back into Erics mind. A few momentster, Eric sat next to Charles, his face was a deeper one that did not match his age. Charles said, So, were not Dads real kids, that guy Shut up! Eric red at Charles and said, I only have this one dad! I dont recognize anyone but him! Charles was silent and said, Dad is dad, but arent you curious why mom would rather give us to dad than to him? Dont you want to meet him? Eric looked at Charles and said, What do you want to do? Lets go find him! Charles leapt off the bed and said, And then use my powers to find out why! Eric bristled and said, Well, do you know where he is? Do you know what he looks like? Yes! Charles nodded and said, I found the answer from Dads memory. Hmm? Dad knew? After he adopted us, he used to seek information about that man, intending to tell us when we were older. Eric: Then we If you want to join, thene with me now, if not, Ill go alone! Charles made his decision. Just you? One person is stupid, what if we get lost? Eric said mockingly and said, So, its better for me to take you! Charles revealed a smile and said, Then lets go now! Saying that, they took out their respective backpacks and began to pack up their things. A change of clothes, the usual pocket money saved up, and the two of them skateboard. They opened the window, with the help of Erics ability, the twonded on the ground, looked behind them at home, and ran off into the distance. Without knowing that What they said and their actions were all in rks eyes. rks eyes shed, no longer using his see-through ability, and looked to the side at Mike. Chapter 44: Father and Son (2/2) Chapter 44: Father and Son (2/2) Half a long time, two people randomly chose a direction, stepping on the maic skateboard quickly away. Looking at the backs of the two, rk shook his head and said to Mike: Dad, do you want to help them? Mike mused and said, Lets wait and see. The two followed behind the little one and drove slowly. Fortunately, this time is not toote, or the two children slipped in the street, may run into someone, of course, encounter Eric and Charles, unlucky perhaps those people. The two were lucky, after half an hour of running on a scooter, they met a kind man, and after Charles verified that he was sincere in helping them, the two gratefully got into the car and were sent to a hostel nearby. With the help of their own abilities, the two stayed at the inn and then had dinner. Seeing the two settled in, Mike and rk also stayed across the street from them. Dad, is this necessary? rk asked in disbelief as he ate his burger. Mike smiled and said, Since they didnt tell me, theyre trying to work it out on their own, and I wouldnt show up if it wasnt necessary, and, as far as I can tell, theyre handling the situation pretty well. rk responded, swept his eyes across the room and said, Theyre asleep. Mike nodded and picked up a burger. Its not even close to what you cook, Dad. rk muttered. A happy look surfaced on Mikes face visible to the naked eye and he said, When we get back this time, Ill make you whatever you want to eat! rk answered. Looking at rk, a thought welled up in Mikes mind. This time Charles two things, is a good opportunity to confess, always have to tell the boy. So he spoke, rk, arent you the least bit curious about who your mother is? rk stiffened and said coldly, No. Mike looked at rk tenderly and said, You kid, you havent let me worry about you since you were a kid, but never lie. Dad, stop it. rk lowered his head, unable to see his expression, as if shrouded in a fog. Mikes face was still smiling gently, his gaze gradually losing focus, as if he were back to that night. rk, youre a smart kid, and after all these years, you should have guessed. I didnt! Dont worry, my son! No matter what happens, no matter where youe from, you are my son, as much as Charles and the others, you are my Mike Kents son! Mikes eyes fell on rk, every word ringing true. rk looked up, his sky blue eyes filled with excitement. Dad! rk was iparably moved and felt iparably happy. But a thought came uncontrobly to his mind. It would be nice to have a mother Sure enough, it was still necessary to find a wife for Dad. Looking at Mikes face, rk pushed the sudden thought out of his mind and said to Mike, Dad, thanks! Silly boy, why are you thanking? Mike stroked rks head and smiled, Come on, eat. Mmm! rk nodded his head easily. Possessing the ability of perspective, he naturally found the airship hidden in the basement long ago, which was either his or Mikes, but associated with his own abnormality, he had a guess in his heart long ago that caused him pain. But now, the knot that had umted in his heart dissipated, which made him incredibly rxed. When you get back home, go and see that airship, I also have something to give you. Hmm. Chapter 44: Father and Son (1/2) Chapter 44: Father and Son (1/2) These two little guys have a lot of guts. Mike shook his head helplessly. He didnt expect the two to make such a decision. But what they just said really touched him. Especially Dad is dad! There is only this one dad in this life! As an old father, Mike felt that the softest ce in his heart was hit hard by these two little ones. Almost Tears filled his eyes. Dad, you can cry if you want. rk patted Mikes shoulder. Mike didnt have the good sense to p rks head and said, Keep an eye on them for me! rk spat out his tongue and said confidently, Cant escape my sight. rks super vision, although it cant bepared with the movie version of Superman, its also super vision, so tracking shouldnt be too simple. Mike got up and said, Lets go! He led rk to drive far hanging behind the two little ones. rk suddenlyughed out loud. Whats wrong? Mike, who was driving, asked curiously. rk said, Dad, youll never guess what theyre doing right now! Mike: ? Theyre standing on their skateboards, driving them to town with Erics powers, and theyre having fun. These two little guys, theyre pretty spooky. Mike gave a smile. The two little guys came to town and used Charles ability to catch a bus and head for New York. Their real father is in New York. A safe journey. After arriving in New York, the two found a cab and headed for their destination. Not enough money, no matter, Charles ability is the best fare. Although his current ability is still very young, but it is enough for these things. When in the evening, when they found the location ording to the address, they were dumbfounded. The ce had been razed to the ground. Here, whats going on here? Charles asked the cab driver with a confused head. The driver uncle scratched his head and said, Its been torn down to build a new building, what else can I do? Whats going on? Who are you here to see? Do you need help? How about I help you find the police? No, thanks uncle! Eric took out a handful of change, pulled open the car door, and dragged Charles out of the car. The cab driver looked at the two little ones and shook his head, driving away. Ahem! After taking a breath, Charles regained his senses and said in amazement: Why are you getting out of the car? Eric skimmed: Do not get off, you live in the car ah! Charles broke down and shouted, I can ask him to take us to find a hotel to stay ah! You get off here, how else can we go there! Of course Eric looked at the ruined walls around him, his voice became quieter, and then he gave Charles an embarrassed smile. Youugh! Charles squeezed Erics face angrily, and shouted: This broken ce, there is a car! Because this area was re-nned and only recently torn clean, very few cabs passed through here. Eric rubbed his face, put down the skateboard on his backpack, squeezed out a pleasing smile and said, Ill take you ah! Aaaahhh! Charles broke down and scratched his head, put his skateboard down as well, and stood up with a cold face. A few secondster, Charles said angrily: Go! I dont know the way Eric said weakly. If you dont know me, will I know? Charles justified. Then the two of them had big eyes to small eyes, and their small facespletely copsed. After a while, the two of them randomly chose a direction and left quickly on a maic skate board. Chapter 45: Doesnt look like a good guy (1/2) Chapter 45: Doesn''t look like a good guy (1/2) Get up! Lazy pig! Seeing Eric hugging his pillow and sleeping soundly, Charles called out with a ck face. Obviously he was born before him, so why is he like a brother? Eric buried his head and muttered, Dad, Ill sleep a little longer, you go get Charles first, hes muchzier than me. Charles: (). Taking a deep breath, he lifted his foot, looked at Erics butt, hesitated, and put it down again. This is not good Turned around and walked into the bathroom. A few secondster, came out with a basin of cold water. Huh! It was almost too gentle to kick him awake. Wow! Whoa! Help! Eric shrieked like a pig killing and jumped straight up. Hahahaha! Charles clutched his stomach withughter. Eric froze, then said angrily, Damn you Charles! He leapt off the bed and raised his fist. Charles hurriedly rolled to the side and said, Who told you not to wake up! I Theres no time for that, hurry up and go! Go to I thought of a good way! Ill wait for you outside, you quickly change clothes! The words fell, not waiting for Erics reaction, Charles rushed out of the room, and then happily than a victory gesture. Pre-emptive strike seeded! Ten minutester, Eric packed up, the two of them ate something and embarked on a new journey. And their target this time was the police car parked on the side of the road. This was your idea? Get the police!? Eric asked suspiciously in Charless ear, while his eyes were looking at the police car not far away. You just watch! Charles whispered, walked with Eric to the police car, knocked on the window and gave a grin to the police officer who seemed to be there. The policeman froze, opened the car door and stepped down, saying, What can I do for you, kid? I cant find my dad. Charles said pitifully, but secretly used his powers on the police. The policeman looked in a trance and said, Thene with me, Ill help you find him. Charles nodded and dragged Eric to the car. Whats your fathers name? Where does he live do you know? His name is George, George Baker. Charles said a name, then said embarrassed, Where to live, I cannot remember. After the words, he waited for the foggy eyes, silently using his ability, said to the police officer: Uncle, you will help me, right? The police officer nodded without hesitation and said, Dont worry, Ill help you check! Thanks! Charles said moved and gave Eric a triumphant look. Eric skimmed his mouth and muttered, Drama queen. But the effect was remarkable. Half an hourter, the police found a pile of George, after Charless identification, then locked George Bakers address. After getting the address, when the police wanted to go to send Charles two, but Charles used his ability to control the police, leaving it with the mental implication that he had already sent them away, took Eric to call a cab and rushed towards the destination. This little guy is really a clever! Mike saw the whole process in his eyes and couldnt help but smile. These two were smarter than he thought. Letting rk keep an eye on them, Mike drove far behind. Half an hourter, the cab pulled up. Charles and Eric were standing in front of an old apartment building. Are you sure this is the ce, to live in such a crummy ce? Eric looked around disgustedly. Chapter 45: Doesnt look like a good guy (2/2) Chapter 45: Doesn''t look like a good guy (2/2) Needles all over the floor, unspeakable graffiti, and garbage flying indiscriminately. This ce is simply a dump. No wonder the driver gave a pitiful look when they just got out of the car, and they immediately left as soon as they got out. Charles nodded and said, Thats what the address says. He looked up, pulled Eric, and said, Come on. This ce made him feel ufortable, and all he wanted to do now was figure out why and get out of here quickly. The two walked into the apartment building, climbed the stairs all the way to the fifth floor, then looked around and came to a room door. Immediately, the two, who were still calm, began to get nervous. Knock on the door! Eric looked to Charles. Charles shrank back: You knock! Look at how timid you are now! Eric took a deep breath, raised his hand, and was about to knock nervously when the door opened with a squeak. Who are you looking for? A heavily made-up woman, wearing only her underwear, yawned and looked at the two men at the door and asked in confusion. Eric turned his head to look at Charles: Wrong person, right? Charles nced at the woman and said politely and nicely, Were looking for George Baker. The woman again looked at the two boys suspiciously, then turned her head to the faade and shouted, Dead ghost! There are two little kids looking for you. She leaned against the doorframe, her fingers picking at each others blood-red nails, and jokingly said, Who are you guys? Arent you his illegitimate children? Come herefind dad? Eric nodded. The womans movements were stagnant, and a face with heavy makeup turned blue. When a yawning, muscr man came to the door with nothing to wear, she waved her hand and pped the man on the face, saying, You Bastard, didnt you say you are single? Whats the matter with these two children? The man was baffled and puzzled, What kids? You still pretend! Theyre at my door! The woman pushed the man away, and walked towards the room, while the man quickly swept the two at the door and frowned, Wait a minute! Boom! The man mmed the door hard. Eric turned his head to look at Charles and said, Is that him? Charles hesitated, then nodded and said: Its him. In an instant, he was only able to read the identity of the other party, and the other partys appearance matched the profile photo he had read in Mikes memory. Although there were some changes, there was no doubt that it was him. Eric was silent, but in his heart he was relieved and said, Doesnt look like a good guy. Not a good guy, then he wouldnt have the slightest possible nagging doubt. Ill do a good job of reading his memories and finding out what we want to know. Just then, there was a loud noise in the room, and then a faint sound of lesser voices Eric and Charles waited with a puzzled look on their faces. And rk, who was watching the two, Eric and Charles from afar, his face turned red at once and hurriedly closed his eyes. rk? Mike looked at rk suspiciously and said, Are you okay? rk hurried to head and turned his head to the side: No, its fine, theyre safe. I was talking about you. Im fine. rk took a deep breath, shook his head, and looked at Eric and Charles again. This time, he didnt let his eyes prate the door, resting only on his two brothers. Whew! He breathed a sigh of relief. After a few minutes, he suddenly said: They were both called in by that man. Chapter 46: Scum (1/2) Chapter 46: Scum (1/2) Eric and Charles sat down on the sofa in a hurry. It was not that they were restrained bying to a strange ce, but because it was so messy. No, talking about chaos is an insult. It can be urately described as a garbage dump. The two little ones didnt expect their real father to live in a ce like this, which is very different from where they live now. Luckily, their current dad is Mike. Coincidentally, this thought shed through their minds. The man, uh, it was George Baker, who was now sitting in front of the two in a pair of shorts. His eyes were slightly upturned, he was tall and handsome, and his breath is like a sugarcane man. At this moment, he surveyed Eric and Charles as if he were looking at two pieces of goods, and after sweeping his eyes up and down twice, he gave a smile. You say, you are my sons? Looking at the two people with slightly simr faces to his own, George Baker asked a question. In fact, he already had the answer in his heart, after all, he had nothing, nothing worth lying about at all. Eric was a little ufortable by the others gaze and cocked his head. Charles wanted to nod, but finally said, Olivia is our mother. He acknowledged his mother, but not the other man as his father. George Baker frowned, then showed a dawning look, That b*tch shes doing well by the looks of things. Shes dead. Eric said faintly. George Baker was slightly stunned, then covered his face and said in pain: She was a good woman, I lost her then, I was so oooh! Looking at the other partys expression, Eric pursed his lips and looked at Charles. Charles face was calm and he shook his head at it. His powers told him that this man was faking, and that made him incredibly angry inside. He began to use his ability to invade the other mans head, when to his surprise, the other mans mind power, surprisingly, was much stronger than ordinary people. With his current ability, it would take some time to find the memories silently. George saw the two did not respond, hands touched the dry eyes, said to the two people: Look at you guys, should be here to find my life! Dont worry, I will take good care of you. With that, he turned his head toward the bedroom and shouted, Ruth! Get my kids something to eat! Get your own fucking food, thats your son! The woman cursed impatiently. A violent look shed in George Bakers eyes, but disappeared as he turned his head. Ill go get you guys something to eat, wait for me! Squeezing out a loving expression to the two, he walked into the bedroom, looked at the woman lying on the bed smoking, and said, Slut, forget what I just said to you? Bah! The woman spat out her cigarette and said with contempt, You are really something, to even want to sell your own child. Since they are my sons, its my freedom to deal with them how I want! George Baker sneered and said: Now you have love? When your drug addiction is over, as long as you have money, you hate all the men toe and fuck you! The womans hand holding the cigarette trembled gently. Huh! He blew out a puff of smoke, and said contemptuously: So what? I feed myself! How about you? You are not relying on me to sell and feed you this monster, damn! Haha! George Baker hooted andughed, saying, Cut the crap, want to get together, well have money then. Money The womans eyes shed, she pressed the cigarette in her hand into the ashtray, got up from the bed and said, We all deserve hell! Were going to hell! George! George Baker hugged the woman and kissed her fiercely, saying with carelessness, Baby, its hell without money! A few momentster, after the woman found a random coat that she could still wear and wrapped her body in it, and George found some food and brought it to Charles and Eric. Eric looked at the food with disgust, especially when he saw that the drink was actually beer, he was speechless. Dont be polite, eat! George Baker pushed the food toward the two, and the woman stood behind it and squeezed out a smile. Were not hungry yet! Chapter 46: Scum (2/2) Chapter 46: Scum (2/2) Charles politely refused, his face full of smiles, but his heart was about to explode. He had read their thoughts from the womans head. These two people, no, bastards, were trying to sell them. Have a candy, then! The woman smiled as kindly as she could and held her hand out in front of Eric. Looking at the two candies, George Baker couldnt help but lick his lips. It still hurt him a little to use this good stuff like this, but selling these two kids, they Eric reached out his hand and grabbed the candy. A candy, it should not be a problem, right? Dont eat it! Charles voice sounded in his head, Eric silently squeezed the candy in his hand. Eat it! George Baker urged. Well eat itter! Charles smiled politely, like an angel, and then his face snapped. He finally saw the memory of his mother. The memory seemed to be buried deep, worthless trash. The woman who was deceived by everything, endless beatings, and after the woman became pregnant, she even became addicted to drugs, and even had to make the woman who was about to give birth sell her body in order to buy drugs. Subsequently, the woman found the opportunity to escape. When he saw these memories, Charles whole body trembled. My child! Just then, George Baker reached out his hand to him. Charles dodged and looked at the other man angrily, saying, You scum! Lets get out of here! The other man had just tried not to touch his head, but to grab him! George was taken aback, he didnt understand why it was fine just now, why is scolding others now? Dont run away. The woman blocked the doorway at some point, with a cigarette in her fingers. Well done, Ruth! The manughed happily and walked toward the two Charles with a sardonic smile. Dont go, Im your father! Eric, hes trying to sell us out! Charles said anxiously as he hid behind Eric. Eric clenched his fist, threw the candy in his hand toward the man, and reached out his hand toward the womans side. The maic force surged, and the iron door was violently pulled open, directly throwing the shrieking woman out of the door. Eric pulled Charles and ran toward the door. But a strong figure stood in their way at an even faster speed. George Baker. His whole body was now bulging with muscles and his body size was burgeoning, like a muscle monster. I cant believe you guys are mutants too! Haha! Great! George Bakerughed excitedly. He originally wanted to sell these two children to the organ ck market, but now they are mutants, then they cannot be so spoiled, some people like mutant children the most. In a sh, he looked at the two, like seeing a pile of greenbacks. Charles reached out and pressed his forehead, still infantile mind power gushed out, while Eric also manipted the metal in the room flew beside him. Just as the two of them were trying to spell it out, a figure appeared silently beside them. Dad! Charles and Eric called out in surprise. Mike stroked the twos heads, looked at the grim-faced George Baker and said, Its grown-up time, scum! Chapter 47: Going Home (2/2) Chapter 47: Going Home (2/2) Charles, Eric instantly sat back. Behave yourself. Starting the car, Mike was about to step on the gas when he mmed on the brakes, as if he thought of something, frowned and said, Wait for me. The words fell, a card dissipated in his fingertips, Mike disappeared in the car, reappeared in George Bakers home. Looking at the two people lying on the ground, Mike cupped his chin and mused. His fingers flickered lightly and a card appeared. Name: Memory Editor. Skill Description: Reach into the head of the specified object, you can read the memory of the specified object, the specified memory will be like a film to draw out the brain of the specified object, so that the object whose memory is drawn out loses this memory. Note: Reach into the head, hey hey hey! Skill Embodiment. Mikes eyes shed, used the skill, reached out to George Baker, reached into the other mans head, reached out and pulled, a film flew out of the mind, then Mike cut out all the memories of his encounter with Eric to the time the family left. Then, Mike used another card to delete the womans memory as well before using his instantaneous movement skill again, appearing in front of the car and driving away. A few momentster, several police cars appeared, causing a flurry of activity here, the people who live here are afraid that these police were attracted by themselves, some closed their doors, but some are already preparing to fight for their lives. None of the people living here are clean. The good thing is that the police did not target them, and after taking away the unconscious George Baker and his woman, they left. Looking at George Bakers miserable appearance, the police officers secretly staggered. Dont pity this bastard! The police captain recognized George Baker and said, He already has an unknown number of lives on his hands. All of you, dont forget what the caller just reminded you! This is a mutant.. The hearts of the crowd were aghast. Looking at the expressions of the crowd, the captain nodded secretly, turning around, but a smile shed in his eyes. This guy, I do not know if he can be Mr. Essexs collection, if it is seen, he can get a lot of money again. Thinking about it, the captains heart was on fire. Chapter 47: Going Home (1/2) Chapter 47: Going Home (1/2) Go to hell! With an angry shout, George Baker sted at Mike with a punch. A card quietly dissipated at Mikes fingertips, and at the same time, a light golden shield of light appeared on Mikes body. Name: Power Word Shield. Skill Description: Extract the soul power of a friendly target to create a shield for it, which is used to absorb damage and ensure that the spell casting will not be interrupted. Note: The light golden set, does it look familiar? Bang! There was a clear sound and the shield dented. But other than that, nothing else happened. George Baker froze. Both fists fell like a storm. For a while, the shield continued to deform under the impact, withstanding the impact. Stupid! Mike whispered, and another card appeared at his fingertips, disappearing as a point of light while a Zanpaku Knife appeared in his hand. Raise your head, Wakasuke! The Zanpaku Knife in his hand was liberated, and the grotesque dended on George Baker, who was sting the shield, as Mike swung. George Baker was startled, but after realizing that it didnt hurt at all and didnt even cut through his skin, he sneered and attacked Mike with a more furious stance. A few secondster, the Zenith-Shield was finally broken, and George Baker sneered and sted his fist at Mikes head. His mutant ability can fully strengthen his body, this punch down, the opponents head will burst open like a tomato. But Mike looked at him coldly, without the slightest intention of dodging. Just when his fist was about to touch Mike, the unbearable weight suddenly appeared, directly pressing down his arm and letting it hang down at his side. This was followed by the entire body. Boom! He knelt heavily in front of him, pressing his hands to the ground and struggling to hold up his slumped body, like a penitent sinner with a heart full of fear. What is this? This is the other partys ability? Mike looked at George Baker condescendingly and whispered, The mutant ability is too bad. Compared to Charles and Eric, this fools ability is not worth mentioning. The woman at the door looked at the scene with panic and turned to run. Charles, control her! With Charles current ability, controlling this woman was still doable. Charles nodded, and the power of his mind instantly surged into the womans mind and brought her under control before returning to the room. Mike raised his hand to knock her out, trapped her with a rope, then said to Charles two people: Back over, close your eyes and cover your ears. The two pursed their lips and obediently did as they were told. Looking at George Baker, who was about to lie on the ground with his head down, Mike knocked him twice with his helper, let him lie directly on the ground, and then scattered the Zanpaku Knife. After manifesting a two-handed sledgehammer, he faced him. He lifted it expressionlessly and fell to the opponents limbs. Click, click! With a scream and the sound of broken bones, George Baker passed out. Mike casually threw away the hammer in his hand. Deadly sins can be forgiven, but living sins are hard to escape. If he was not the biological father of the two, if Mike did not want to make it too bloody in front of the two children, he would definitely turn this scum into a real scum. However, he still fulfilled his duty as a dedicated citizen before leaving and helped to call the police. Hugging Charles and holding Erics hand, Mike took out a teleportation card, activated it and disappeared in ce, appearing exactly in front of the car parked three blocks away. Looking at their own car and at rk, who was smiling and greeting them, the two little ones were surprised. Dad, youve been following us? Eric looked at Mike in surprise. Charles stepped his face into Mikes arms, I thought we were keeping our operation a secret, or were we found out, wing wing! I punch a winging monster! Eric muttered, only to get a grimace back from Charles in return. Ha! How can I befortable with you guysing on your own. Mikeughed as he put Charles down and said, Get in. The two boy obediently got into the car, Mike sneered and locked the door, sat in the drivers seat, turned back to the two men and said expressionlessly, Well settle the score with you for this jaywalking when we get back! Fatherly love copsed. No, Dad! Charles screamed, Its all Erics fault, he had to let mee along! Eric bared his teeth and raised his fist, What did you say? Charles cowered and cried out to rk for help, Brother, hes going to hit me! rk shook his head and said, Serves you right. Eww! Ah, Ill fight you! Go ahead, Im scared of you! Mikes forehead jutted out and he turned around and yelled, Be quiet! Chapter 48: Invitation (2/2) Chapter 48: Invitation (2/2) rks body tensed, then softened again and hugged Mike hard. Mike bared his teeth and pped rks head, saying, Boy, lighten up, my old back is going to break from your strangtion. rk grinned andughed. Dad, I need to go on a trip and find answers. But not now. Well, I know. Silence Dad, what kind of goodies are you guys stealing here? Charles and Eric appeared in the doorway. Mikes eyes twitched as he put the floor back in ce and said, Are you guys full? Was the food good? Delicious! Especially Charles held Erics mouth as he whispered, Dumbass, what did you say? Eric blinked, and Charles turned and ran. Go ahead, go watch TV with them. Mike patted rks head. Yeah! rk responded and walked away quickly. Mike walked out of the basement after restoring it to its original state. There was no moon tonight, but there was a bright gxy hanging in the sky. Heh, the stars are nice tonight! Looking up at the sky, Mike sighed quietly. He remembered that there was such a Milky Way on the night the airship rk hadnded. Had it been so long already? rk is ten years old, I After a pause, the corners of Mikes mouth twitched: Damn, Im almost forty? Id like to take after the old popsicle to keep it fresh Mike pinched his fingers. When Iron Man, the Avengers, these big events appear, he has Shit! Mike cursed and walked toward home. .. The life of Mikes family, back to normal. Send the children to school, idle in the farm around, nothing to go to the bar to see, although the town bar during the day there is not much people, but asionally still can talk about life with a beautiful girl, collision of passion. This is Mikes favourite rhythm of life. After looking at the time and declining a girls bed ticket, Mike walked towards the supermarket. At this time, its time to go grocery shopping. He is a dutiful father, although the girl is very good, but still the childrens meal is important. The big deal is to wait for the kids to go to bed at night and thene out! The instantaneous movement of the cards is still very good. To make the best use of it. Buy the food, back to school to pick up the children, listen to the children talk about what happened today, the family happily rushed home. After dinner, the young and old sat on the sofa and watched TV. Dad, Hope said that his dad wants to invite us to his house for dinner. Their house? Mike looked at rk and said, Where? In town. Although there was a short distance between Hankspany and the town, Hope insisted on staying in town. Well Mike mused, are you sure youre going to his house for dinner? Sure! Can he cook? I think he will! rk was a little unsure. When? When? Charles asked eagerly as he stuck his head between the two men. Saturday night. Yoo-hoo! Eric let out a cheer. Okay, then! You reply to Hope tomorrow. Mike made the decision, rushed the kids to bed, and was about to turn off the TV when a news item was inserted on the TV. A mutant criminal escaped? Scanning the other side of the picture, Mike felt to himself that this kind of thing has little to do with himself as a farmer, and turned off the TV. Chapter 48: Invitation (1/2) Chapter 48: Invitation (1/2) Whatever happens next in the George Baker affair is no longer of concern to the Mike. By now, the family had returned home, and even made dinner before nightfall. Very hearty, all three children love to eat. But Charles and Eric both watched tearfully as Mike and rk ate, while the two of them, only a bowl of white rice, with the constant secretion of saliva. Dad, youre so cruel! Charles whispered in protest, his eyes turning back and forth with Mikes ever-moving chopsticks. Heh Mike swallowed the food in his mouth and said, Didnt you guys think, before you sneaked away, that it was cruel to make me worry too? Ah A crispy nugget of fried chicken made a moving sound in Mikes mouth. Charles looked at the chicken nugget, ate the rice in a dull, pained way, and said, Dad, I was wrong! Mike looked over at Eric, picked up the other mans favourite braised eggnt, shook it back and forth, blew on his mouth, and put it in rks bowl. Pop! Eric pressed his chopsticks on the table, stood up violently in his chair, and said angrily, Dad, youre being a bully! Bully? Mike smiled faintly and said, I ran around for 10,000 miles Dad, there are no miles. rk couldnt resist correcting. Mike red at rk and said, Shut up! Because of you guys, Im running around for miles, and youre the bullies! Eric shook his head, I dont care, I dont care, youre bullying me right now, and Im going to fight back! Resist? Mike sneered and said, Then dont eat the rice either. Dad, I was wrong! Eric pressed his rumbling stomach and decided to put up with the humiliation first. Mike nodded in satisfaction and ended the dinner with an envious gaze. At the end of dinner, looking at the table of leftovers, rk volunteered to wash the dishes. Mike agreed, did not point out the other partys small mind, turned around and went back to the room. rk waved at his two brothers and pointed to the dishes on the table. Eric and Charles gave a low whistle and began to sweep. Eating a delicious dinner, the two of them burst into tears. Shh! rk made a gesture and said to the two men, Keep your voice down and eat quickly! The two nodded frantically. In their own room to create a skill deck, estimated rk fed the two little ones, the bowl also cleaned up almost after, walked out of the room. Swept the two Charles watching cartoons, Mike walked into the kitchen and clung to the door frame. rk,e out here with me for a minute. rk wiped his hands and turned back, saying, Coming! Mike reached out andpared rks height: I didnt realize how tall youve grown ah, time flies. Dad Come with me. Mike took rks shoulders like a hug and the two walked outside. Pulling open the basement door, Mike reached down and fumbled with it, turning the light on before rolling up a nketid on the floor and pulling a piece of the floor away to reveal the spaceship hidden underground by Mike. This is the airship you came in. rk looked at the airship, jumped into the pit and then circled around the airship with a surprisingly calm face, then leapt out of the pit and suddenly hugged Mike, saying, Dad, its good to meet you. If he had met someone other than Mike, it would be a question of whether he would be alive and free now. Mike rubbed the short, silky ck hair, took out the key with the S logo and handed it to rk, saying, This is the key from the ship, you might find it useful. rk reached down and touched it, saying, You keep it for me, and give it to meter. Dad, where am I from? Why am I on Earth? And where are they? His voice was low and his mood seemed very low. Mike hugged rk, looked at the boy with heartache, and said, Were right here. Chapter 49: Respect those bastards (1/2) Chapter 49: Respect those bastards (1/2) Wee! Hank Pim opened the door to his room, looked at the family of four outside the door, gave a smile, and hugged Mike. Uncle Hank, this is the hot pot seasoning that my dad made especially for you. rk handed over the gift in his hand. The corners of Hank Pims eyes fluttered slightly, feeling a certain part of him on fire. Wow! Awesome! Hope happily took it and said to Mike, Please, Uncle, I just casually mentioned it, but I didnt think rk would really let you do it. Hank Pim took a deep breath, settled down, and said, Come on in. Wow, your house is huge! Charles and Eric couldnt help but praise. Hope graciously said, Feel free to y! Dont be shy, sit down. Hank Pim greeted Mikes family and sat down. After letting Hope serve drinks and water to the crowd, he said, Wait for me, it will be ready soon. Mike said, Do you need any help? That would be great! Hank Pim said happily, Im getting a headache. Mike was stunned, he was just polite, did not expect the other party is not polite. The kitchen is a bit messy, Mike looked at the eyebrows straight jump. Hank Pim embarrassed, That, I want to eat barbecue to, this is rtively simple, and the only thing I am sure to do, but as it is, than I thought it was still difficult. Mike rolled up his shirt sleeves and said, What do you need me to do? Help me cut up some vegetables. Easy! Mike picked up the knife, turned it upside down in his hand, felt the weight, and then began cutting with a speed that would have amazed Hank Pim. Its beautiful. Hank Pim praised and began to handle the meat. A few momentster, the ingredients were ready and the group moved to the backyard. Wow, theres a pool! Charles looked at Hope enviously. Hope smiled and pinched Charles face, saying, You cane and y anytime. Turning to rk, he said, You, too. rk nodded. Eric, on the other hand, bristled and said to Mike, Dad, lets fix a pool at our house, too! Yeah, leave it to you and Charles. Thats better. Eric wilted down. Ha ha! rk and Charles mercilessly mocked, immediately angered Eric, the three chased and fought, not long after, Hope was pulled into the fray, the whole backyard aughter. Hank Pim watched the scene, looked at Mike enviously, said: Your family is very lively. So lively that my head explodes sometimes. Mike chuckled, picked up two bottles of beer, handed one to Hank Pym who started grilling, Mike sat at a table that could be aside, and the two made small talk. A few momentster, the smell of meat bubbled up and the little gluttons waited up around the grill. Here, serve the tes! Hank Pim shouted, and several of the little ones immediately took out tes from behind them. Its already ready! Charles said with a smile, handing the tes to Hank Pym. Hank Pim smiled and gave the meat to several little ones after dividing it, and then brought a te of meat to Mike. Mike tasted it, it tasted good, and raised his thumb to Hank Pym. Hank Pim sighed with relief and went back to the grilling business. The time passed quickly as they yed around. Hank Pim and Mike sat at the table, eating barbecue and drinking beer, watching the well-fed kids messing around in the pool and Sighing, I havent been thisid back in a long time. Actually, I havent had this much fun with Hope in a long time, either. Chapter 49: Respect those bastards (2/2) Chapter 49: Respect those bastards (2/2) Ive had some problems with her, because of her mother. Hank Pim shook his head and said, I used to spend very little time with her because of my work, and now look, those bastards are not worth the effort. Hank Pim couldnt help but curse. He should be talking about S.H.I.E.L.D. behind his back to copy his research results, he was indignant to quit. With a dark whisper in his heart, Mike lifted his bottle and gently clinked it with him, saying, To those bastards Hmm? Its not toote for you to see! Haha! Hank Pim chuckled, Its time to toast them. He raised his bottle to the sky. Bare! Suddenly, a crystal water column, sprayed on Hank Pims face, and in a sh, his neatlybed hair, scattered down. Giggle! Hopeughed from a distance. Pfft! Mike couldnt help butugh, pointing at the cloaked Hank Pim and teasingly saying, You look like a fallen chicken with that. You Bare!!! Three crystalline columns of water poured over Mikes body, pouring from top to bottom. Hank Pim pointed at Mike with a leathery smile, Downward dog. The two men looked at each other and yelled as they rushed toward the children at the pool. There were shrieks and sshes, and then a lot ofughter. Three dayster, in Mikes house Over there, yes, a bit deeper! A bit deeper over there! Wow, well done! Mike stood at the back of the house with a straw hat, directing several workers digging the pool for his family. Ever since Hank Pims house came back, he had this intention, and by today, he finally contacted the workers and started the construction. OK, its this big, Ill leave the rest to you guys. Mike said to the workers, satisfied to look at the pool that can almost raise fish, said very satisfied. No way, hend more. Back home, Mike washed off the dust, after a change of clothes, after going to school to receive a few children, but then got new news from rks mouth. What? Fun games? Letting parents participate? Mike stared at rk and muttered, Why is your school so much trouble? rk shrugged and said, Its just a four-by-fivespetition for two families. Four people and five feet? And you need two families? Dont worry about the two families, Ive already talked to Hope about teaming up with them. All right! Mike turned his head to Charles and rk and said, What about you guys? Nothing going on at school? The two shook their heads and said, This is a sporting event for the seniors, and we first and second years are cheerleaders. Ooh! Mike rejoiced and said, Thats a relief. Ugh, wed actually like to participate! Eric sighed, propping his little head up with a pained look on his face. ? Mike looked at the little guy in confusion. Charles heheheughed and exined, Because Eric likes to see the way others lose to him. Eric hummed softly and said, I also like the way you cry when you get beaten by me. Who, who was beaten and cried by you! Dont talk nonsense! Then try? Daddy, hes going to hit me! Ugh! Chapter 50: Punch (1/2) Chapter 50: Punch (1/2) Mike hasnt participated in the school sports meeting for a long time, but watching the children galloping on the field, he feels like he is back to the youth Dad, what are you thinking about? rk nudged Mike. The corner of Mikes eye jumped and said, Thinking about whether to add some deep memories to your childhood. rks heart inexplicably chilled, and then said, Uncle Hank and the others are already here, should we rehearse? Reaching out and pointing to one of the participating families in the distance, he said, I hear theyve been rehearsing for quite a while. Whats there to rehearse? Mike said with carelessness, Ill use a little bit of force and well win! Thats right! With the sound of talking, Hank Pim walked over with Hope and nodded to Mike. He liked the confidence. By the way, dont you guys have to run in the mens and womens rys? Go get ready. Mike nudged rk. Hank said, Well be cheering you guys on! Who cares if you cheer! Hopes mouth couldnt help but curl up as she yanked rk over and quickly left. Mike: Young Hank: Thats nice The two men looked at each other. Hahahaha! What about the two boys? Hank Pim asked curiously. Mike reached out and pointed to the ss the two were in and said, Theyre a ss activity, dont mind them. Hank Pim nodded and said, I remember rk had a ss-based tug of war before the ry, right, did rk participate? Uh did! Then lets go cheer. Actually, theres no need Come on, dont be shy, youre his dad! Hank Pim patted Mike and walked toward the tug of war area. Mike covered his face and followed. He had made a point of exining to rk this morning not to use too much energy in the tug-of-war. The tug of war was in full swing, and the children, along with the slogan, used all their strength to lean backwards desperately, and the audience shouted hoarsely, as if to lend their strength to the tug of war children. Mike: (_). Just very calm. Finally, it was rks turn in their ss. Mike began to get nervous. Hank Pim smiled andforted, Dont be nervous, even if you lose, its nothing. You dont understand! Mike shook his head. The game began! With a whistle, the parents who were spectators roared hysterically as if to BUFF their children, but Mike nervously shouted, Easy, son! An alien was mixed in with the cheering in unison, and the crowd of parents looked at Mike in an eye-rolling torture session. Hank Pim touched Mike with his elbow. Mike swept the crowd and said, What are you looking at? Youve never seen cheering before! Thats no way to cheer! One parent muttered. What the hell do you know! Mike swept over fiercely, and the parents body shook and turned his head to continue cheering. The two sides of the tug of war were somewhat stagnant, and rk, who was paddling, carefully controlled his strength. For him, controlling the force to maintain the situation was much harder than winning this game. Use a little force, a little force, rk! The crowd swished to look at Mike. It was this deviant again. Mike did not care, all his attention was on rk, afraid that rk used too much force and threw these children out. Chapter 50: Punch (2/2) Chapter 50: Punch (2/2) rk breathed a sigh of relief, lifting his heart with one hand and pulling gently and hard Plucked his opponent over the line. Ohhh! That was great! My son is so good! Great! A cheer went up and Mike breathed a sigh of relief. Well done! rks control over his power was getting stronger. Mike winked at rk, who gave Mike a thumbs up, and father and son smiled knowingly. There was no longer any need to see the result. Sure enough, several roundster, rks ss won the final victory. Hank Pim looked at rk, who was sweating profusely, and said, Boy, well done! This kid, who put in a lot of effort, is it okay to run in the ryter? He was a little worried. rk smiled at him. Mike patted rks shoulder: Bah did a good job. Im going to get ready for the race. rk said and turned to leave. Go, to the spectator stand! Hank Pim trotted and rushed over. Looking at Hank Pims back, Mike couldnt help but shake his head. This is the father ah. After waiting for about half an hour, when the sprint race was finished, it was finally the turn of the mens and womens 3002 ry run. Go! Hope! rk! Hank Pim shouted, the excitement was simply more exciting to him than when he was Ant-Man and killed his way inside the enemy. On the contrary, Mike.. (_) Still calm. As long as Hope is not in the other side to reach the finish line before handing the baton to rk, then this game is not at all suspenseful. Of course, Mike and rk simply cannot do so. Look, theres my son! Isnt he handsome, isnt he fit! A pair of ck parents standing next to Mike, see Mike did not cheer, thought Mike came to see the game, excited and Mike introduced his son. A sturdy ck boy. Mike nodded indifferently. Thinking that Mike had a good opinion of his son, the pair of ck parents immediately showed a kind smile to Mike. Bang! The signal gun went off. The girls, who were the starters, instantly ran out. Hope! Go! Hank Pim at first was still a small roar, but when he saw Hopes efforts to charge forward, in order to win the posture of the best effort, still could not help but stand up and loudly add fuel. Well, something involving his daughter, not at all like a superhero, tech mogul, billionaire. Finally, Hope handed over the baton in second, and the moment he did, rk sprinted off and stayed close to first ce. Mike was relieved to see this. Not too much exaggeration, good. But at that moment, the ck couple beside him shouted out, My dear, get rid of that ck-haired boy! Baby? Mike froze. One look at that kid and hes a sissy, take him out for me, Pitch! A sissy? Mikes eyes shed a cold look. Hes only good enough to kiss your ass! Cant stand it! Mike angrily pushed the two away and shouted at rk, rk! Overtake that kid for me and show a little strength! Dont make it too hard for him to lose! The ck couple red at Mike, and thats when they realized that Mike turned out to be the enemy. Baby! Finish him off! The two pushed Mike and yelled. Mike pressed their heads and shouted to rk: Fuck! Chapter 51: The Resentment of the Battle Dress (1/2) Chapter 51: The Resentment of the Battle Dress (1/2) Hank Pim looked at Mike and couldnt help butugh and shake his head. rk tilted his head and the corners of his mouth twitched up wildly. He had never seen a dad who looked like this. Looking at the finish line not far away and listening to Mikes voice, rk used a little effort to pass his rival ande in first ce, crossing the finish line with an undisputed advantage. Ha ha! Winning! First ce! Mike and Hank Pim roared wildly and couldnt help but hug each other, patting each others backs, excited to the core. The ck couple stared at the two with ugly faces, cursed and turned away. Get out of here! Mike gave the two a middle finger. rk and Hope came up happily and were hugged by each of the two men. Good job! Hope! Thats for sure! Hope lifted her chin proudly, like a proud peacock. Mike bent down to rks ear and gently bumped his elbow against rks chest, saying, Nice grasp, kid. Heh heh! rk rubbed his head happily. Awards up, go ahead! Mike pushed rk down. rk and Hope walked quickly to the awards podium. The two fathers watched from below, while Charles and Eric, who were cheerleaders, couldnt help but cheer out as they watched rk on the podium. The prize was not something expensive, but it was an important life memory for the two children on their way to growing up. After the awards were presented, rk and Hope grabbed some time to rest, because next was the four-man, five-leggedpetition. Can you two do it or not? Hope looked at Mike and Hank Pim sceptically. Heh! Piece of cake! The two menughed contemptuously. A few minutester, the race began. Those who participated in the race stood at the starting line and then tied their legs with ropes. Attention, listen to mymand, remember the leg you want to step! Hope swept her eyes at the three men and shouted with a lot of energy, Dont let me drop the chain! Three people nodded. But its one thing to have confidence, its another to really run. Mike is okay, after all, previously known as the king of killers, reaction power is superb, but Hank Pim is a little crotch pulling. One wrong step, one wrong step. After a few mistakes, they had fallen behind several teams. Hank! Hope shouted in anxiety. Hank Pim was also anxious. At this rate, the rtionship that he and his daughter had easily eased off was going to go back to the original position. Mike! Cooperate with me! Hank Pim yelled with a re, wrapped one arm around Hopes waist, and then said to Mike, Take rk with you, and lets rush over! The corners of Mikes mouth twitched. Thats too much of a desire to win. With a whisper, he pinned rk and then began to adjust himself as Hank Pim moved along. In an instant, they speeded up a lot, and then surpassed each opponent. With a pair of dull eyes, they took the lead in crossing the finish line. Can you still y like this? Haha! I told you I could win! Hank Pim smiled smugly at Hope. Hope grunted softly, but the corner of her mouth curled up. Just then, the referee came over and said to them, The score is invalid. Mike sighed softly, and it was true. What? You say that again? Look into my eyes! Hank Pim smiled stiffly, and looked at the referee with cold eyes. Chapter 51: The Resentment of the Battle Dress (2/2) Chapter 51: The Resentment of the Battle Dress (2/2) The referee nced faintly at Hank Pim, not at all moved by it, and said, You havemitted a foul, four men and five feet. You are two feet short. Hope looked lost, swept Hank Pim a nce, turned around and walked away. Hank Pim chased after her, but was thrown off by Hope, stood still and sighed, turned to Mike with a bitter smile. Dad, Ill go after Hope. rk went after her. Mike patted Hank Pims shoulder and said, Give her a little time, dont worry. With those words, he walked in the direction of Charles and Eric. The two little guys, from just now, were waving at him, and if they didnt go over, Mike was afraid the two would shake their hands off, and Hank Pim needed a little space now. A pair of eyes in the crowd, watching Hope closely, saw that Hope was walking quickly towards the outside of the yground, and a glint of joy shed in his eyes. Opportunity! Just grab this little girl, extort a fortune with his rich dad, and then he can find someone to change his face and get out of here and start over! He pushed his way through the crowd, squeezed the brim of his hat, and headed after Hope. Hmm? Mikes footsteps gave way, and he frowned slightly as he looked at the back of the man who had brushed past him and ran forward. The face that passed by, he always felt that he had seen it somewhere Its him! Mike suddenly remembered a face he had seen on TV a few days ago. A mutant criminal. Damn it! Mike cursed lowly, and after seeing that the man was already not far from Hope and rk, he went after him in stride. Hank Pim, who had been watching Hopes back closely and secretly, froze slightly when he saw Mikes movement. Whats going on? A question shed through his heart, and his face shed with shock and anger after he saw that there was another person following Hope. At the same time, the man immediately behind Hope and them, the eyes are full of joy. Yes, just go, leave the crowd, and then be captured by me. Heh He had a cold smile all over his face. Just then, he heard the sound of footstepsing from behind him. Turning back to look, only to see that Mike was rushing in his direction at a fast pace. The target is me? The man noticed the look in Mikes eyes and his heart fluttered. He was recognized! Damn it! The man looked at Hope, who was three or two meters away, and then at Mike, who was rushing towards him, and suddenly let out a sardonicugh and rushed towards Hope. Now no one can stop him from doing this. He is a mutant, who dares to stop him, then he will be killed! Damn it! Mike cursed lowly and shouted, Hope, rk! Run! There are many people here, rk cannot be exposed because of saving people, he must raise a warning. Hearing Mikes voice, the two turned around, and then they saw a smiling face getting closer and closer to them. Hope screamed and was about to be grabbed by the hand when rk clenched her fist and was about to swing out when Mike pounced on the man and pinned him to the ground. With a worried look at Mike, rk grabbed Hopes hand and the two ran toward the crowd. Get out of the way! With a roar, a dazzling bolt of electricity burst from the man pinned to the ground by Mike, and swung his hand to knock Mike out of the way. Bared! Electricity burst out, causing a shout of surprise, and then the whole yground turned into chaos. The man, with electric light spreading over his body, rose from the ground and rushed towards Hope again. Seeing this scene, Hank Pim, who was heading this way originally, eyes shrinking, elerated to rush to Hope, blocking the two behind him, without hesitation, rushed to the mutant, shouting: Go! Damn it, he didnt bring his Ant-Man battle suit today, and even if he did, theres no time to wear it now! For the first time, he was filled with resentment towards his battle suit. Chapter 52: Im Fainting (2/2) Chapter 52: I''m Fainting (2/2) She sweetly said: Oh, Uncle Mike! Hope shrieked and ran towards Mike. At this time, rk squatted beside Mike, and after seeing Mike winked at him, he also put his heart down. The scene of Mike being electrocuted just now had startled him as well. Dad! With a panicked cry, Eric and Charles ran over. Erics face was ugly and his eyes were red, while Charles had long cried out. Daddy, you dont want to die! Charles knelt beside Mike, crying loudly, making Mike feel like he was sent off early. Eric looked at Mike, holding back his tears, walked over to Electro spark without saying a word, kicked the other party twice hard in the head, and waved to the metal in the distance. Eric! Dads okay! I Just passed out! rk called out. Eric came back to his senses and put away his powers. Seeing this, rk sighed in relief. At ater date, Eric will go crazy and reveal his abilities. Eric ran over to Mike and red at Charles, saying, What the hell are you howling about! Dads not dead yet! Charles blinked and used his ability to link the two minds. Dad? Charles voice rang out in Mikes head. Eh, Im fine. Mike responded and said, Keep up your act and dont let Daddy Hope see it. Oh! Charles sucked his nose, then looked at the fast walking Hank father and daughter, tears once again bounced out. Hi! This kid, this talent Mike in the heart than a praise. Quick, take him to the hospital! Hank Pim squatted down, looked at Mikes injuries, calmed the three rks, and said: Do not worry, just stunned past. Ill go get help! Hope called out and quickly left. A few momentster, Mike was taken to the hospital by a school security guard, and the three rks and Hope followed. Hank Pim originally wanted to go as well, but looking at the electric sparks on the ground, he stayed at the school and dealt with the matter. After a while, the police arrived, and Hank Pim, as the person in question, was taken away along with the electric sparks. But it was toote for the police officers to find out from Hank Pim what had happened, and a special group of men arrived at the police station to take over the whole thing. As they watched their men take Electric Spark away, a tall, elderly woman walked into the statement room. Peggy Carter. Captain Americas old lover, although it is nearly 70 years old, but still heroic, and a mixed with some gray hair of the big wave of long hair hanging down on the shoulders, and let it have a few more female softness. Hank. Peggy. The two exchanged a nd greeting, not at all visible that the two sides are old acquaintances, oldrades. Peggy Carter couldnt help but say, Hank, are you really not going to go back to S.H.I.E.L.D.? Ooh! Hank Pim mockingly hooked up the corners of his mouth and said: Back? Let you guys do something secretly behind my back? Like stealing my research? A look of embarrassment shed across Peggy Carters face, They just want to use your research for Stop! Hank Pim raised his hand and sneered, They? Dont say you dont know! Sorry. Hank Pim got up and said, Donte looking for me, me and mypany will move out of here as soon as possible. With those words, Hank Pim turned around and left. Chapter 52: Im Fainting (1/2) Chapter 52: I''m Fainting (1/2) Heh Electric Spark sneered, and his palm, which was surging with electricity, grabbed towards Hank Pim. Cant catch the daughter, directly catch the father. Angry Hank Pim clenched his fist, fuck Electric Sparks jaw st, but just touched, silver-white electric light will follow his hand, spread to his body, making him swing. Heh! Electric Spark sneered and squeezed Hank Pims hand as a silvery current surged through. Uh, uh, uh Hank Pim was twitching with electricity. Seeing this scene, Mike who pretended to pass out was speechless in his heart. He had high hopes for Hank Pim, and this was simply a bad decision. There is no ant-man battle suit, this is too ridiculous. Do you want to shoot? Looking at Hank Pim, who had almost passed out, Mikes eyes stared. This will be exposed, right? Besides, this mutant doesnt look very strong. There it is! Mikes eyes lit up. The hand hanging behind him quietly appeared several cards. The next instant, the cards in his hand disappeared into view, while a strange light shed up on Hank Pims body. Power Blessing, Shield of Darkness, True Speech Shield. The sudden appearance of light made the heart of electric spark startled, silver-white electric current coalesced between the palms of his hands, and a p swung thought Hanks head. Bang! A clear sound, the palm was blocked by the shield on Hank Pims body. Damn! Electric spark low curses, waiting for Hank Pim and said: You are surprisingly also a mutant! Hank Pim also froze. What? A mutant? What the hell is this? Have I awakened my powers? No, someone is helping me! A thought shed through his mind, and after feeling the paralysis in his body dissipate rapidly, Hank Pim got up, felt the power surging through his body, and without time to think, pounced on the electric spark. Seeing this, Electric Spark used his ability with all his might, making the electric current flowing through his body be more dazzling and more furious. But all the currents were blocked by the Shield of Darkness and Zenith-Shield, and then Hank Pim sted Electric Spark in the jaw. This time, there was no paralysis, no pain, only an overwhelmingly soothing feeling of pleasure for him! Then, to his surprise, he saw the mutant in front of him, blown away by his fist. What kind of power is this? So exaggerated? Hank Pim was secretly amazed and seized the opportunity to rush up again, pressing the electric spark a messy hammer. After the mutant ability was blocked by the shield, the electric spark is an ordinary person, not at all the opponent of Hank Pim who has been in battle for a long time. Seeing this scene, Mike breathed a sigh of relief and fainted with relief. Power blessing, the increase is not a percentage of the targets strength, but a fixed amount of power. That is to say, this amount of power increase to a power hero like Hulk is equivalent to nothing, but to Hank Pim, it is enough to give an exaggerated increase in its power. A few secondster, Sparkle was punched by the angry Hank Pim and passed out. Hank Pim let out a long breath, then looked around, but surrounded by people fleeing in panic, he had no way of knowing. Who the hell had helped him? Hank! Not waiting for him to think about it, Hope rushed up from a short distance away and jumped into his arms. The two little ones, who had been hiding not far away, watched. How are you? Are you hurt? Hope nervously surveyed her dad Hank Pim, and saw that he was not hurt except for his hair blowing out, and was immediately relieved. Hank Pim looked like he had eaten a mouthful of honey. Chapter 53: What did you say? (1/2) Chapter 53: What did you say? (1/2) In the hospital, Mike was dragged through a series of tests, and after concluding that there was nothing serious and that he had only passed out, Hope, who had followed, was relieved. If something happened to Mike for saving her, her good friend rk lost his father, then rk and the two boys are too poor, then what should she do? Do you want to marry rk at a young age, and even take on the heavy responsibility of those two boys? As long as such a thought, she felt that the world is a gray. Looking at her expression, Charles couldnt help but use his ability to sense it, and then Bah! The beauty of thinking! What did you say? Hope looked at Charles suspiciously. Ah, I said you are beautiful! Mike slowly opened his eyes, with a timely look of confused doubt in his eyes. Dad! Youre awake! Eric was surprised. Is this there? Mike surveyed his surroundings. rk and Charles had false eyes. This was too fake of an act. Uncle, this is the hospital, thank you for saving me! Hope said gratefully. Mike smiled gratefully and said, Its good that youre okay. The corners of rks and Charles mouths twitched. Thats enough of you! Ahem! Im fine, dont you worry! Looking at the eyes of his two sons, Mikes old face flushed and returned to normal. Youre awake! Hank Pym walked into the ward and looked at Mike who woke up and showed a smile. Mike nodded to it and said, That man It has been taken away. Hank Pym gave Mike a deep look. Noticing the other persons eyes, the corner of Mikes mouth twitched and said, I think its all right, I can go home now. Lets observe more. Hank Pym walked to the hospital bed and sat down, looked at several children, and said, You guys go out, I have something to talk to Mike. A few of the little ones looked at each other, turned and walked out, and obediently closed the door. You did this, didnt you? Hank Pym said bluntly. What? Mike blinked, with just the right amount of confusion. Its okay if you dont admit it. Hank Pym didnt care about that and smiled at Mike, Youre not a bad guy anyway, and Im not there anymore. What the hell are you talking about? Trying to get me to admit it, heh! Hank Pym shrugged and turned the tables, saying, Ill be leaving here in a while. Hmm? Mike looked at Hank Pym suspiciously and said, Is there some kind of trouble? Trouble? Sort of! Hank Pym sighed longingly, leaned back, and said slowly: Where I originally worked, someone wanted to secretly copy my research results, I fell out with them, and some people are still not dead, and secretly spying on me, making me very annoyed. Today, I beat that mutant with the help of some people, was seen by many people, Hope continue to go to school here, may be some unwarranted gossip. Just in time, now take this opportunity to get out of here. Mike nodded in understanding. Ive got my newpany built, right here in San Francisco, so go over there sometime. No problem! By the way, I didnt tell them about you helping me. What? Haha! Hank Pymughed and nodded at Mike, saying, You guys are too cautious! If you want to encounter any trouble in the future, you cane and contact me. Mikeughed. Oh, by the way, before I leave, Im going to leave you a present, I hope you like it. Hank Pim knocked on the arm of the chair, stood up, and said, I and Hope will go back first. You can do it yourself. Chapter 53: What did you say? (2/2) Chapter 53: What did you say? (2/2) Mike winked and said, I wont see you off then. Heh! You guy! Laughing and cursing, Hank Pym turned around and left. Listening to the sound of goodbyes outside, Mike copsed onto the bed lost in thought. It seemed that he did not have the material to be an actor. Not as good as Charles! Daddy, you called me? Charles showed his little head from the doorway. Mike waved at the three and said, Lets go home! Dad, you should live here honestly! Eric said in a serious voice. Mike was stunned, then pped his head. He gave rk a wink and spoke to Charles mind, just not giving Eric the signal. You guys didnt talk to him? Mike looked to rk and Charles. The two boys shook their heads and said, We thought youd say something. Mike lost augh and reached out to hug Eric,ughing, Silly boy, am I that easy to hurt, your dad? Eric was stunned and eximed, You guys are acting! Haha! Mike and three peopleughed out loud. Erics face was dark and he was about to get mad when Mike rubbed his head and said, I knew Eric cared about me the most. Eric smiled nervously and instantly turned cloudy. Packing up their things, Mikes family left the hospital. . The mutant attack at the school was pressed into service and just circted around the town, and as a little bit of time passed, when it became old news and brought nothing new to the people, the school acted as if nothing had happened, and once again returned to normal. Time is really a good thing. It can not only make people forget, but also grow, bring people apart, but also reunite them. After that incident, after less than a month, Hank Pyms family moved away. Before leaving, he left a file folder for Mike. Inside was a set of keys and proof of a property located in New York City. It was a vi, located in the wealthy district of New York. However, Mike did not have time to look at it for the time being, and after writing down the address, he tossed it aside. And before leaving, Mike, in order to thank Hank Pym for the gift, invited him and Hope to have a hot pot. When Hank Pim saw the red soup, he was moved and cried. Mike was very pleased with this, and he took out a bottle of white wine in his collection instead of having a good drink. In response, Hank Pym called from thousands of miles away on the third day after he left, specifically to greet Mike affectionately. Time flew by and soon, rk had his eleventh birthday, while Charles and Eric were about to turn eight. In the past few days, Mike is busy celebrating their birthdays, preparing gifts for them, and warning them that no strange people are allowed toe on their birthdays. Until now, he still clearly remembered two months ago, on rks birthday, rk invited several aunts of Mikes age to the birthday party, trying to make him and a good scene of a certain person. It was a scene that embarrassed Mike to no end. It was also then that he realized the image he had in the eyes of those women. Rich and handsome single dad, perfect for marriage or remarriage, a golden bachelor. Chapter 54: Preparing to depart (1/2) Chapter 54: Preparing to depart (1/2) After repeatedly admonishing (threatening) Eric and Charles not to invite strange people to the birthday party, the two looked to rk and stretched their hands, saying they couldnt help. Because their family does not live in town, taking into ount the convenience of other children, Mike arranged the birthday party in a restaurant in town. After school in the afternoon, rk and Eric brought their friends from school to the restaurant, and after everyone ate and drank and yed, this birthday was over. Ugh! On the way home, Charles sighed, nced at the crowd, saw no one pay attention to him, and heaved a sigh, a look of empty loneliness. Looking at the boyish face with such an expression, Mike could not help butugh and said, Whats the matter with you? Ugh, Im another year older, will there be more of these parties and stuff in the future? What? You dont like it? Its not that I dont like it, I just suddenly dont feel much fun anymore. Charles put his hands on his pillow, leaning on the back seat of the car, with a deliberate disdain on his face. Eric bristled and said, He must have used his ability to look into those peoples heads again. Hmph! Cocking his head in displeasure, Charles said, I dont see how I can know that there are even people who dont like our birthday party, or even think were old-fashioned people who live outside of town. Mike raised his eyebrows, parked the car under the street light on the side of the road, turned his head to look at Charles in the back seat and said, Charles, your ability is very special. When you focus on the bad ideas in peoples hearts, you will be Human nature feels disappointed, but you cant ignore the good because of the bad, understand? Charles nodded slightly thoughtfully. Also, even between friends, at some point, they will argue about something and get the urge to strangle each other, but you cant ignore your friendship because of this momentary thought of the other person. If you dwell on each others thoughts in that instant, then you friends have nothing to do. Charles chuckled and said, For example, me and Eric? ? Eric looked at Charles and said, What? I often read the idea of him cursing me, and the idea of him wanting to beat me to a dogs head when he argues with me, but I understand that hes just angry and will be fine after a while, so I usually dont bother with him! Charles held his chest out and nced at Eric lightly, with a generous look of not bothering with the other man. Eric reached out and grabbed Charles neck, shaking it back and forth, and said angrily, I want to choke you to death right now! rk looked at the two, could not help butugh, said: Stop it! Eric hummed angrily. Charles cocked the corner of his mouth in triumph and straightened his cor. Mike reached out and nudged Charles vaguely,ughing and scolding, Eric and you are more than friends. With a sigh, he said, From today on, dont use your powers casually, the human heart is tooplicated. Charles skimmed and said, I can see through it! Mike raised his eyebrows and said, You open your mouth and show me? Ah! Charles opened his mouth obediently, revealing his mouth without a front tooth. You havent even finished changing your teeth, and you still want to see through the heart? Mike got up and rubbed Charles hair andughed, Youll graduate college for me first! Hahahahaha! Eric rolled in the back seat withughter. Charles smiled coldly, twitched Erics mouth, and said disdainfully: Ha, you are missing two! Eric: (`) Chapter 54: Preparing to depart (2/2) Chapter 54: Preparing to depart (2/2) Thats infuriating. Stop it and go home! Mike said with a smile, letting the kids fight and rushing toward home. Wednesday. It is sunny day. It is already December, even if the weather is sunny, but when the cold winter wind blows on people, it still makes people cant help but curse in their hearts (XX). Because of the promise to take the kids to New York, Mike pulled the boys out of their warm nkets early in the morning. rk obediently went to wash up, but Charles and Eric couldnt help but yawn and retreat back into the warmth of their nkets. Mike raised an eyebrow, walked out of the two boys room, and knocked on the bathroom door. Dad, whats wrong? rk poked his head out. Take care of them in a minute, Ill get breakfast ready, then pack my bags and get ready to go! Pack your bags? rk was a little puzzled and said, Arent we only going for one day? Ha! Mikeughed and said, I suddenly remembered that your Uncle Hank gave us a cottage, and so far we havent visited it, and dont you happen to be on winter break? This years Christmas, well spend it there. rks eyes lit up and he said, Okay, leave them both to me! Mike nodded and went downstairs with peace of mind. rk took care of his personal hygiene with super speed and rushed into Eric and Charles room. Standing in the middle of the two single beds, looking at the two men who had their heads all hugged under the covers, rk grinned and ripped Charles covers off. Ah! In a pleasant scream, Charles clutched his clothes and shivered. rk smiled at it and grabbed Erics quilt. With a firm tug. Hmm? rk looked at the motionless cup, a puzzled face, and then a closer look, a speechless face. Only to see several pieces of shiny metal pressed around the quilt. rk said helplessly, Is your ability to stay in bed? Eric! Ill just sleep for five minutes! rk sped his arms and said, Okay, then were off. Dont try to trick me, Dads still making breakfast, not so fast! You cant afford to get up? No! rk grinned and said, Then Im not polite. With that, he grabbed Erics bed with one hand and began to turn it up and down, flip it from side to side, and then put it up. Barf! Eric shook his head, slipped out of theforter, and flopped on the floor. Ha ha! Charles rolled on the bed holding his stomach inughter. rk put the bed away, a gentle smile all over his face, and said, Youve only got two minutes. Charles and Eric sighed, but got dressed nicely. In rks hands, they had no room to bargain. Dad said were going to spend Christmas this year at the cottage Uncle Hank gave us, so you guys move fast ande up hereter to pack. What? Why didnt you say so earlier! The two boys red at rk. Ah rk turned his body, turned his back to the two boys, gave a bad smile, and said, If I had said so, I wouldnt have seen you screaming in agony. With those words, rk walked out happily to the sound of the two boys miserable screams. Chapter 55: Uncle? The milk delivery guy? (1/2) Chapter 55: Uncle? The milk delivery guy? (1/2) Stare! Eric and Charles stared at the back of rks head, expressing their morning resentment. rks forehead jutted out and he turned his head to look at the two boys. But the moment rk turned his head, the two boys looked out the window. rk turned his head, the two continued to stare! This feeling, for rk, who has super senses, is like having a fly constantly dangling in front of his eyes. Watching the small movements of the three, Mike secretly smiled. A minuteter I say, thats enough of you! rk looked at the two boys with no good grace and said, Its just to wake you up! Ah, is not just watching you? Charles skimmed his lips, and Eric nodded frantically. Needless to say, this ghost idea was Charles idea, which only he knew how to piss off rk. rk looked to Mike for help. Mike cocked his head and said, Dont look at me, work it out yourself, or you can beat them up. Whoa, Dad, youre biased! Charles eximed, and Eric nodded frantically. rk, however, cooperated by turning his head to look at the two men, scanning them up and down, a sneer hanging from the corner of his mouth. Charles and Eric scowled. Dont say, such a rk, they really a little afraid. rk smiled, the coldness on his face like a spring breeze blowing through the frost and snow, instantly disappeared without a trace. But Charles and Eric also became honest. rk: Thanks Dad! Heh heh! Dad, youre biased! Charles puffed up and looked at Mike, saying, Too biased for big brother, making Eric and I and picked up the same! Mike was stunned: Arent you just found? The three little ones already know their lives, the topic is no longer a taboo between them to touch. Eric rolled his eyes and whispered, Stop it, youll go crazy. Ahhhhh! Charles said angrily: Big brother is also picked up ah! But you guys are picking up one and giving away the other. Charles: (??) Eric: (????) . I told you not to let you talk, you are inclined to go to the abuse. Eric hated the indisputable look at Charles. Charles holds his head and babbles. Suddenly, after Charles and Eric looked at each other, they simultaneously voiced out, Youre the one who sent it! Hahahaha! Mike and rk could not help butugh out loud, and for a while, the atmosphere in the car began to be joyful. The four father and son arrived at their destination ording to the address. This is a rich area with a beautiful environment and a lot of vis. But between each vi, there was an exaggerated distance to ensure that they would not interfere with each other. Is this the right ce? The three brother stood at the gate of the vi, and after seeing the number on the gate, nodded back to Mike. Mike tossed the keys to rk. After he opened the gate, drove the car inside. Its really hard to enter this horrible ce. If it is not Charless ability, the security will stop them. The yard was huge, it had a garden, a garage, a pool This is a very beautiful ce, but because no one has lived for a long time, and usually did not hire someone to clean the rtionship, it looks a bit messy. Weeds and dust Mike looked at the three boys behind him and smiled. The three mens faces darkened. They thought turnkey move-in would be fine, and now they still have to clean? Ah! You guys cheer up and clean, Ill go buy you food, what do you want to eat? Chapter 55: Uncle? The milk delivery guy? (2/2) Chapter 55: Uncle? The milk delivery guy? (2/2) The three of them were instantly full of energy and said: Braised meat! No problem! Mike turned around and left. The three people froze and their faces darkened. So, this as a father, is to gozy themselves? Ugh! Ah! Hmph! rk said to the two men, Lets get started. The three found their cleaning tools, cheered each other on, and began to clean. Charles took the mop and mopped the floor honestly. Whoosh! Suddenly, a figure rushed past with great speed, then moved back and forth in the room like a phantom. Charles looked envious, rks speed used in cleaning, but really convenient. Turning his head to look at Eric, the corners of his mouth twitched and jealousy burned in his eyes. This guys ability is really convenient! Just see Eric sitting on a chair, after stretching out his palm, several fast metal pieces flew out from the palm, wrapped around the mop, a thought, the mop began to move. As if there are several people cleaning together, fast and clean, but they do not even move their hands a little. Charles looked at his hands and muttered, Rubbish ability! Cant even sweep the floor! And just as the three brothers were feverishly cleaning, a sports car rushed past the front of the vi. Hmm? The person driving the car froze and mmed on the emergency brake. Zee! The red sports car stopped with an ear-piercing scraping sound, and a young man who blew his hair up pressed the sunsses on the bridge of his nose downward, looked back at the open gate, frowned, and put the car back in reverse. What the hell? Hank Pym is back? Parking the car at the door, the youth got out, straightened his clothes, stood at the door, and walked in with big steps. Looking at the vi and the yard, he skimmed his lips and muttered, Still the same old style. Standing at the door of the vi, he was about to ring the doorbell when he pressed his ear to the door. Nothing could be heard. With an embarrassed face, he coughed lightly and pressed toward the doorbell. The doorbell rang, and the youth straightened his clothes again, and when the door opened, and said, You After a pause, the youths eyes moved down, fingers hooked down sunsses, revealing a pair of eyes full of cynicism, frowned: Kid, who are you? Where is the original owner of this ce? Where is your familys owner? And who are you? Charles skimmed his lips. Yo-ho! The youth grinned andughed, Youre asking about me. Looking at the other partys indebted expression, Charles resisted the urge to use his ability, and with a twinkle in his eye, he said, Uncle, are you the milk delivery man? Our family did not set, thank you! With these words, Charles was about to close the door. Pop! The young man pressed the door, his face darkened, and even said anxiously: What did you say? Milk delivery guy? Uncle? Isnt that what you heard? Charles muttered. The youth took off his sunsses, pointed at his face and shouted, Look at me with your eyes wide open, where I look like an uncle? Have you ever seen a twenty-one year old uncle? Isnt that whats in front of you? Charles impatiently waved his hand and said, Whats your name? What the hell is the matter? Tony Stark! Tony Stark took a deep breath, red at Charles, smiled faintly and said, I am the dream lover of thousands of young girls, the genius scientist Tony Stark! Not uncle! Not even a milkman! Charles looked at Tony for three seconds and said expressionlessly, Shame on you! Bang! The door to the room closed directly. The corners of Tony Starks mouth twitched, then furiously pressed the doorbell. This time it was Eric who opened the door. Eric frowned at Tony, not waiting for him to speak, then said: Uncle, I want to go somewhere else for dinner! Bang! Chapter 56: I work the hardest (1/2) Chapter 56: I work the hardest (1/2) Delivering milk? Asking for food? Uncle? Who raised all the children in this family, how to speak more poisonous to him? Looking at the door that was closed again in front of him, Tony Stark took a deep breath and calmed himself: Im not angry, not angry, its just two little kids, not with them in general, not Yeah! He finally cursed out in a low voice. In the past, he was the only one who used his tongue to poison others, so he was the only one who had others tongue? He would like to see, whose children this is, who raised! Huh? Who are you? A puzzled voice sounded, Tony Stark turned his head to look, only to see a man carrying some things from the car came down. I Mike looked at each other suspiciously and said, Delivering newspapers? We have no ns to set here for the time being, you go to other homes and ask. How to look at the other side, a little familiar it? Newspaper delivery? The corners of Tony Starks mouth twitched wildly. Damn, he finally knew who those two dead kids learned from. He took a deep breath and said, Im Tony Stark, I know the guy who used to live here, I want to ask him how he is? He? I dont know, I just bought this house. Mike said lightly, walked to the door, and said, If you guessed correctly, we didnt seem to invite you in. Mike didnt want to get involved with him, at least not right now. Wow, then you should really fill me in with an invitation and thank me properly, after all, Ive made this ce a lot brighter. The corner of Mikes eye jumped and said, The gate is over there, remember to knock next time youe. Tony Stark hummed softly, turned and walked toward the gate. Looking at the other partys back, Mike shook his head. How is this troublesome guy, and the other side of the world centre of the stinky look, looks more than twenty yearster owed. No beard at this time, no wonder I didnt recognize it. Mike muttered and pressed toward the doorbell. Charles opened the door. Dad! Calling out, he poked his head out and looked around, and after not seeing the foul-mouthed and obnoxious man, he said to Mike, Is that man gone? Gone. Mike walked into the house, looked at the room has been greatly changed, rubbed Charless head and said: Good job! Charles hemmed and hawed and said, Im the hardest worker. rk and Eric: ? Mike handed one of the bags in his hand, handed it to rk who walked up and said, Theres juice inside, dinner will be servedter. The ce was very well furnished with appliances, for which Mike was very satisfied. Put the ingredients in the refrigerator, washed his hands, and then went to the kitchen. The kitchen also has all the cooking utensils, which Mike had confirmed before going out to buy the ingredients, and he also brought the spices over before they came here this morning. After washing the pots and pans, Mike started preparing ate lunch, and soon the smell came out, making the three little ones gobble. After eating, the four finished cleaning up the house, Charles and Eric had fallen asleep from exhaustion, but rk was still in high spirits, and then cleaned up the weeds in the yard. Its such a relief to have a kid like that. Mike looked at rks back and sighed, and began to prepare dinner. Eating, washing and sleeping, their first day out went so quickly. The next day, Mike took rk, and a full-blooded Charles and Eric, left home. The first stop is the Metropolitan Museum. This is one of the top five museums in the world, with a rich collection, used to develop the childrens vision is best. Chapter 56: I work the hardest (2/2) Chapter 56: I work the hardest (2/2) All sorts of strange things. Stunning artwork, fossils full of the times, so that the three kept marvelling, sighing for the history of mankind and the past of this. There are so many collections here, even if quite a few areas are not open, even if they just walked around and saw part of it, its gettingte. Then the four of them left the museum and had something to eat before heading elsewhere in the afternoon. Aquarium, central park, yground They had a very good time these days. And this evening, they are going to see the circus. The circus show was in Brooklyn, Mike and the others had to hurry to eat and leave early. This circus is heard to be very famous, has been touring around the world, this time Mike they just catch up, luck is really good. Speaking of the circus, Mike suddenly remembered rk as a child, they also went to the circus once. That was still in Las Vegas. Raven He suddenly thought of the Smurf who had been running around the world, saving mutants. I wonder how she is doing these days. Daddy, Daddy! Charles shook Mikes hand and said, Its time for us to go inside. Mike looked back, rubbed Charles head hard, and said to rk and Eric, Lets go. This time, they took advantage of Erics ability to buy a few tickets up front. When they sat in the front row, that VIP feeling came out at once. Comfortable! Mike praised. Dad, popcorn! Eric took out a bucket of popcorn, stuffed in Mikes arms, Mike turned his head to look, will be three brothers a bucket of popcorn after grabbing two popcorn. Click X4! Four people eat popcorn as one. Buzz! The lights dimmed, a host in a dress made an appearance, and after an interesting opening speech apanied by a small magic trick by the host, the show began. Along with the music that mobilizes the emotions, the gorgeous lights began to shine. Passionate and exuberant dance, so that the circus began to gradually heat up. rk carefully nced at Mike, saw it concentrated on the dancing female martial artists, pulled Mike, whispered in his ear: Dad, do you like that one? Hmm? Mike got alert and said, What do you want? rk rubbed his head and said solemnly, If you like her, you can take her home, or even marry her. Mike expressionlessly pressed rks head, twisted it toward the stage, and said, Watch the show. rk: Oh! This kid Mike actually experienced the feeling of being rushed in rk. Settling down and pushing the thought out of his mind, Mike concentrated on watching the show. This circus show is really good. In addition to silk hanging, big springboard, collective hand skills, wave bridge and other acrobatic performances, there are amazing magic shows, as well as animal performances, and those thrilling trapeze and round-the-world flying car and so on, but also attracted a burst of amazement, the joy of the atmosphere pushed up to the climax. Finally, there was the grand finale of the circus. And when the final performer appeared, Mikes eyes stared. Mutants? Chapter 57: Depression (1/2) Chapter 57: Depression (1/2) Dear gentlemen! Ladies! And our lovely children! Next, please enjoy our special performance! Thats right, what you see in front of you is a mutant, a mutant monster that makes people scared and talkative! But please note that here, they are just for our pleasure a magical species! Following the hosts words, a performer with a long whip in his hand gently flicked the whip and drew it on the back of a mutant. The mutant with a hard shell on his back and short limbs looked like arge standing turtle. When the whip fell on him, he immediately obeyed and fell to the ground, crawling around on the ground like a turtle. Seeing this scene, warm apuse rang out, but there were also many people watching this scene, showing a look of revulsion. Mike frowned, looked to Charles and Eric, said: Do not look, go! Dad! Charles looked pale and said, Is he like us? At this moment, Mike wanted to say no to the boy, but in the end he nodded his head. Because he knew that Charles and Eric already had the answer, this time a no word, seems particrly pale and false, and now these two children need is a can rely on, can let them hide from the malicious warm embrace. So he walked up to Charles and hugged him. Charles was a little frightened, but still showed a pair of eyes from Mikes shoulder and looked at the show. These people are disgusting! These sons of bitches! Eric let out a low curse, feeling nothing but overwhelming anger. At the moment, they couldnt help but feel a sense of empathy because of their mutant status. Mike did not me Eric for bursting into foulnguage, but pressed Eric into his arms and said, Control yourself, the ability not to storm out. Eric nodded, buried his head into Mikes arms, no longer to watch the show. And aside, rk also turned his head in great disgust, he felt a little sick at this point, because in some ways, he and the mutant have quite a bit inmon. The show continued. In addition to the mutant at the beginning, there was another mutant. The mutants body has also been mutated, with insect antennae, and her ability to blow out crystal-like bubbles, which are very beautiful under the light. At this point, these two mutants are like the animals that appeared before, in the sound of whips and whistles, performing a show for everyone. Eric clenched his fist and suddenly said, Dad, I want to save them to go! Mike mused and said to Charles, You contact them and see what they mean. Charles wiped his eyes, his gaze tightened to the mutant crawling on the ground. Only to see the mutants body lurch, his eyes began to search through the crowd, but with the sound of the whip, he continued to crawl again. A few secondster, Charles looked shocked, then looked at the other man. Well? Seeing Charles face not look good, Mike asked, but in his mind he had already vaguely guessed the answer. They all refused. What? Erics eyes widened and he whispered incredulously, How is that possible? They said, leaving here, instead they live worse, cant even get enough food, here, at least they can still get some money. Charles said in pain, with a small sob. Sure enough, this is the case. Mike heart a sigh. Chapter 57: Depression (2/2) Chapter 57: Depression (2/2) He picked up the two children and said to rk, Lets go. If he stayed here any longer, he was really afraid that Charles and Eric would not be able to control their abilities and their abilities would go berserk. rk nodded his head and, one after the other, and Mike walked towards the outside of the circus. The performance on stage has ended, theical clowns came to the stage, with exaggerated and funny movements, to the show as the end, to bring joy to the people. But the Kent family did not feel any happy. Leaving the circus, the kind of feeling that makes Charles and Eric about to suffocate only slowly dissipated. Mike took the three to a restaurant and ordered something to eat. The three little ones do not look good, just a small sip of juice, there is no appetite. rk looked at the two, sighed softly, and said to Mike, Dad, why do they refuse? Hearing this question, Charles and Eric all looked up at Mike. Mike took a sip of coffee, let out a long breath, and slowly said, You saved them, and then what? Eric said excitedly, Then they were free. Freedom? Freedom to keep them from starving, to keep them alive? The way they are, do you think they can find work to support themselves? Eric silent, but Charles said carefully: We can help them ah, can help them live! If we save these two, can we save all the mutants? Can we put all the mutants to work? Charles also fell silent. Just then, Eric looked at Mike firmly and said, Then well save everyone! Charles looked at Eric in shock, sensing Erics heart that seems to be as hot asva, ready to burst out of the feelings, also clenched his fist and said, Yes, we will save everyone! Mike looked at the two children who made a grand wish, smiled and said, But not now. You must grow and grow enough to fulfil this wish. But no matter what, as long as you are right, Dad will supports you! The two boy nodded heavily. Mike rubbed the twos heads and said, Eat, growth starts with filling your stomach. Mmm! The two boy responded and ate in big bites. rks eyes swept from his father to his two brothers, his heart iparably warm and proud to have such a family. Half an hourter, the four filled their stomachs and left the restaurant. The night was just right and the city was still brightly lit. As it was nearing Christmas, they went around the street to rx a bit, and only after seeing that it was alreadyte, they drove to their home. This is a long way from the vi where they live. The good thing is that Mike is a very good driver, drive fast, and in a short time came to the vi area. Driving along the curved road leading to the vi, Mike looked back at Eric and Charles, saw them with wide eyes, not a little sleep, like thinking about something, and then smiled and shook his head. It seems that the events of this evening, to the two of them a bit of a shock. However, if you want to change anything, then lets go for it. Just then, rk, who had been looking ahead, changed his face and said, Dad, get ready to stop! What? Save someone! Hmm? Chapter 58: Doing as you please (1/2) Chapter 58: Doing as you please (1/2) Parents are the best teachers for their children. When your child proposes to save someone, and you happen to be capable, how would you choose? No matter what other people choose, Mike chose to save at this time! You guys stay in the car! Mike whispered, and after turning the corner in front of him, stopped the car and looked at the scene of the ident not far away. No, thats not an ident! Mikes eyes narrowed, and his gaze instantly focused on the tall, stocky man. At this time, the man was standing in the trunk of the car, as if confirming something. When Mike looked at him, the man just lifted a metal box from the trunk and looked at Mike. Numb and cold eyes, dangled hair covering his face, a delicate metal arm radiating a weird light under the light of the streetmp, this man is like a silent beast. The Winter Soldier! He is the Winter Soldier! When the two eyes met, a card appeared between Mikes fingers. When the Winter Soldier drew his gun, Mikes card disappeared, and his body shed and appeared in front of the Winter Soldier. Mike palm waving between the winter soldiers hand, the gun will be plucked to the side. Bang! A shot rang out, and the bullet shattered the rear-view mirror of the car. Boom! With a clear sound, Mike sted the Winter Soldiers fist, which was blocked by the metal box lifted by the Winter Soldier. The two had a meal at the same time. While the Winter Soldiers gun was pointed at Mike again, he lifted his leg and Mikes hand touched the opponents gun. A whip leg sweep from the Winter Soldier, Mikes body fell backwards, palms brace the ground, a legnded on the Winter Soldiers leg, colliding with it, then arm force, the whole person leaped backwards, in the Winter Soldier grabbed Mikes ankle, Mikes legs with a harsh wind sound, from the bottom to the throat of the opponent. Bang! With a soft sound, the Winter Soldier blocked Mikes foot with a metal box, and Mike also rolled over to the ground. You learned this usage from your best friend? Mike spat in his heart, but he showed a smile as the Winter Soldier pointed his gun at him. Only to see the Winter Soldiers gun surprisingly missing the holster and barrel. Mike casually threw the gun parts in his hand to the side, a card appeared between his fingers, the card dissipated in a point of light, a zanpaku knife appeared in Mikes hand. Seeing this scene, the winter soldiers cold eyes shrink slightly, the gun in his hand was thrown at Mike. Mike tilted his head and avoided him. When he was about to use the card in his hand, he saw a grenade flying towards his car. Eyes narrowed, Mike rushed toward the car, while a card appeared in his hand, but did not wait for him to use the card, saw the flying grenade, but strangely rushed into mid-air. Boom! A fierce explosion rang out in mid-air, and Eric gave him a victory gesture in triumph. The corners of his mouth raised involuntarily, Mike turned to look at the Winter Soldier. After seeing that the other party had mounted the heavy motorcycle, the card on his finger faintly flickered and disappeared, while Mike raised the Zanpaku knife in his hand. Sharp Gun. Boom! With the roar of the engine, the motorcycle drove off into the distance. Whether it was Mikes meleebat ability, or the ability to appear in front of him in that weird sh, or even summon a weapon for no reason, he felt very tricky. His main task is to bring back the serum in the silver box, and his beastly instinct tells him that if he continues to fight, he may not be able to go back. Completing the task is always the first, which is also the meaning of his existence. Shoot him, sharp gun. Suddenly, a murmured voice was delivered to his ears along with the night wind, and his heart snapped and he moved down without hesitation. Bare! A slender de bizarrely appeared and pierced his shoulder leaving a bloody hole. Chapter 58: Doing as you please (2/2)` Chapter 58: Doing as you please (2/2)` However, his body only slightly trembled, and disappeared on his motorcycle. In the next instant, Mike dispersed the zanpaku knife in his hand. Help Listening to the weak cry for help, Mike walked over. It is important to save people. Because of Mikes intervention, although the Winter Soldier did not have time to the Stark couple to make up for the two, but then dyed a while, the charming Mrs. Stark do not know, but that old man Howard has 80% of the possibility of hups. Since they have intervened to save them, it will save the end, or it will be a waste of effort. Howard Starks vision is blurred, his head is buzzing, and when he sees Mike walking towards him, his eyes are full of desire for life. Help, help my wife first. Mike picked him up, let him lie t on the ground, and looked at the other mans injuries. Ho, its really quite serious. Even if the Winter Soldier hadnt made up thest two fists and couldnt get timely treatment, Old Howard would have to go down for tea. Mike looked toward Howards wife. Sir, Im fine, save Howard first. Howards wife was in pain, but not in fear of her life. Save me first too Mike couldnt help but say, Uh, why dont we wait until you guys talk it out? Silence x2. Uh Howard groaned in pain. Mike shook his head, crouched down, a card quietly appeared between his fingers, as the card disappeared, a little green light quietly appeared,nding on Howards body when a green energy full of life surrounded its body and began to heal the other partys injuries. Name: Rejuvenation. Skill Description: Continuously restore the targets life value. Note: Bring a little green in your life so you can live. Howard looked at the scene with surprise, he could feel his injuries were recovering rapidly, the pain in his body was gradually dissipating as the green breath surrounded him. Magical ability! He looked at Mike in amazement and couldnt help but say, Please help my wife. Mike shrugged indifferently and broke the jar to use a rejuvenation technique again. Howard was grateful and looked at Mike as if he saw an angel who pulled him back from the brink of death. Ten secondster, with thest bit of pain gone from his body, Howard rose from the ground and his wife stepped out of the passenger seat. Howard! Maria Stark hugged her husband emotionally, her body trembling slightly. She was still scared. Barnes Howard chewed on this name in his mouth, his eyes were full of unbelievable colour. He had thought that the other party had fallen down the valley and died years ago. But now, the other party appeared in front of him, caused their car ident, and robbed the super serum. Even if it werent for Mike, this husband and wife should have been killed by him. A life-saving grace, and it was his and his wifes lives. Thinking of this, he hugged Maria tightly and looked at Mike excitedly, saying, Sir, how can I repay you? Mike said indifferently, Forget that I helped you, and pretend it never happened. A person who has magical abilities but is afraid or hates trouble. With a whisper in his heart, Howard looked at Mike deeply and said: I swear in the name of Stark that I will never tell you anything. Maria also nodded her head. Mike finally smiled at the two, reached out and pointed to a monitor not far away and said, Dont forget, take care of that. Howardughed, I Wont forget it. Mike nodded his head and turned to leave. Sir, can you tell me your name. Mike waved his hand and got into the car without looking back, leaving quickly. Chapter 59: Christmas is coming (1/2) Chapter 59: Christmas ising (1/2) Watching Mike leave, Howard took out a cell phone from the car and dialled a number. When the call was answered, Howard took a deep breath and said, Carter, the super serum has been robbed. What? Peggy Carter eximed, saying, Whats going on? After a pause, thought of the reason and said in a gruff voice, Theres a traitor! Are you guys okay? The details, Ill talk about itter. Howard gave a wry smile, but winked at Maria and said: We have some injuries and we have to rest for a while. We should, be safe. Peggy Carter whispered and hung up the phone. Howard let out a lowugh and said to his wife, Lets get out of here and find a nice hospital with good surroundings to rest for a while. As he climbed out of the car, bruised and battered, his mind wandered through many thoughts. Retirement,pany, family, and S.H.I.E.L.D On the verge of life and death, he suddenly regretted very much that for so many years, he had pounced on his career and neglected his family and his son. Maria smiled, nodded towards Howards head and said, Youre really Let Tony take over thepany during this time. Really? Maria looked at her husband in surprise, she understood what this meant. Howard held his wifes hand and said fondly, I want to spend time with you. Maria was moved and buried her head into Howards chest. Meanwhile, Mikes car. rk collected his eyes and ryed to Mike every word Howard and Maria had said. Mike said silently: These two are really not afraid of death, so they are not afraid that the killer will return and kill them? Are you still sprinkling dog food, and showing it to the blindte at night? rk: ? Charles? Mike looked at his dozing young son. Charles sat up abruptly, yawned, and said, When the Mr. Stark agreed to his fathers request just now, he was sincere, not lying. Mike made a soft um. He was exposed, he did not care, if it was the child exposed his ability, he had to delete each others memories. By the way, Eric just did a good job. Eric smiled hehehe. Just as Mikes family returned home, washed up and ready for bed, the Winter Soldier also arrived at a secret base. He pressed his wounds, carried the super serum, and stood in front of several people, still silent like a machine. Wounded? A short, old man with sses and hair falling out swept the winter soldier, a little surprised. Was there some kind of ident? Howard can never hurt the Winter Soldier. A man appeared to save them. Who was he? Dont know, but hes very powerful. Give me the stuff, you go down and treat the wound. The Winter Soldier nodded in silence, handed the suitcase to the other side, and left quickly like an emotionless machine. Dr. Z! What do we do? Howard is not dead, their operation is not perfect, even Howard tracked down, they will encounter very big trouble. Dr. Z gave a deep breath and said, Throw some of the pieces out, and everyone stop moving for the time being. After a pause, seeing that everyone was still full of expressions, Z smiled and said, Rx, S.H.I.E.L.D. was built by them alone, just like their children. No one believes that their children will be a bad guy. Even if there are some problems, it will only feel like a bad habit that was identally raised, as long as it is corrected. The chess pieces he threw away were the bad habits on the child named SHIELD. As long as they are given the feeling that they have been cleaned up, then it will not be much of a problem. Having worked together for decades, he couldnt be more familiar with Howard and Peggy Carter. Several people breathed a sigh of relief as Z continued, Send these serums to our old friends, in addition, the resources they promised us should be sent to us, and we should do a good job with them. Chapter 59: Christmas is coming (2/2) Chapter 59: Christmas ising (2/2) He was a little surprised but not too concerned about the matter of not taking out the Howard Stark couple. Hydra? It was destroyed a long time ago, but Howard and the others personally destroyed it, which they are more certain than everyone else. Now there is no Hydra, there is only S.H.I.E.L.D.! Yes, S.H.I.E.L.D., we are all S.H.I.E.L.D. Z pulled the corner of his mouth and turned to leave. Because of Howard Starks assassination, there was a bloody storm in S.H.I.E.L.D., and Tony Stark officially entered the Stark industry as the heir, and this city, this country, and even the whole world were agitated. Some people say that Howard Stark is a talented man, some people say that it is the rapid retreat, and some people say that Tony Stark used methods to persecute his own father. All kinds of messy reports of everything. But these things have nothing to do with Mike. Now, his headache is Christmas gifts! Approaching Christmas, he has to prepare three gifts. Silently counting the gifts he had given in the past few years, Mike had a headache, and he felt that he had given everything. Die gun,ic books, clothes, fairy wand There you have it! Mikes eyes lit up. Bicycle! Three people are already big kids, toys or something a little inappropriate and he has to give away something for older children. The bicycle, not only exercise their bodies, but also no longer have to pick them up and take them to and from school, freeing themselves, simply perfect. Well! What a genius idea. rk was listening to music while Charles and Eric were reading a book. Yes, you read that right, reading a book. Since the circus, these two seem to have grown up overnight. A little less mischievous and more serious in the day-to-day. However, it is still two naughty bombs. After seeing that the three people would note to themselves for a while, Mike heckled and used the instantaneous movement skill card to disappear in the same ce. These days, its not easy to prepare Christmas gifts for children, you have to be sneaky and keep it mysterious while still surprising them. It is even more difficult for Mike to face these three spirits. Mike quietly appeared in New York City, a nondescript street corner, took some time to find a bike store, after picking three sports bikes. Blue ck and white, one car of one colour. Pay to pick up the goods, find a corner, and disappear with the car. Mike is now more and more like the ability to move instantly. However, the teleportation card at such a distance can only be realized one or two a day, so use it like this Mike felt a sense of crisis. Hide the car, Mike acted as if nothing had happened and walked to the kitchen and began to prepare lunch. Tomorrow is Christmas Eve, but Mike has not prepared the very important Christmas tree. In the afternoon, they have to go find a suitable Christmas tree and then work together to dress it up, so they have to hurry a little. Chapter 60: The Great Battle in the Courtyard (1/2) Chapter 60: The Great Battle in the Courtyard (1/2) After finding a fir tree about the same height as Mike to use as a Christmas tree, Mikes family of four began to dress up their home and Christmas tree. In fact, other people have long started Christmas preparations, but Mikes family Christmas, just to live an atmosphere, so each time it is close to Christmas Eve, they will start dressing up. They are very fast, just an afternoon, they all dressed up. The next day is the Christmas Eve. Mike got up early and looked at the snowkes falling outside, showing a smile. Its snowing. He prepare breakfast, Mike shouted the three brothers, in addition to rk obediently get up, Eric and Charles are still sealed by the quilt, struggling to do the struggle. A few momentster, rk came down the stairs rubbing his somewhat dishevelled hair. Good morning, Dad. Mike nodded and handed over the jam-smeared bread in his hand. Thanks. rk said politely, took the bread and took a bite, looking out the window at the snow, as if he had thought of something funny, and his blue eyes shed with a smile. Just as the two were about to finish their breakfast, Eric and Charles came running down the stairs shouting: Its snowing! Woo-hoo! Dad, why didnt you call me earlier? Mikes face darkened as he looked at the righteous Charles and flexed his fingers and flicked him in the head. E! Charlesined. But Mike said in a cold voice: I called you, did you get up? rk imitated Charles tone and said, Dear Dad, Ill sleep a little longer, just a little Hahahaha! Ericughed at Charles. Charles blushed and pointed at Eric, Youre still the same! Eric said disdainfully: I got up three seconds before you! What can three seconds do? Anyway, it is three seconds earlier than you! You Eat! Mike said coldly. Charles and Eric: good boy jpg. To let these two bicker on, it would just be endless. rk pointed outside and said: Hurry up and eat! The twoughed, like a cat that stole a fish, gazing at the snow outside, already leaping at the opportunity. After eating the bread and eggs, the two little guys who didnt even wash their faces rushed into the yard and started running in the snow. Mikeughed and shook his head, grabbed rk, who wanted to go out, and said, Go on, get the gloves and hat off. I dont need them! Im not talking about you, Im talking about them. Oh rk quickly went upstairs as Mike began to gather up the dishes. The snow was flying, but it couldnt douse the childrens joy. Mike washed the dishes while watching the three through the window, a smile slowly hanging from the corner of his mouth. They ran around the yard and began to build snowmen in the yard, but one was uglier than the other. After Eric, who had made the ugliest pile, was ridiculed by the two, he pounced in anger and smashed all three snowmen. Ah! My dad got smashed! Charles wanted to cry and looked at Eric with hatred. rk froze and said, You piled up daddy? Yeah? Its a lot like that! I thought you were piling up a short-necked pig. Hahahahahaha! Ericughed with tearsing out of his eyes. Charles ckened his face, bent down to knead out a snowball and smashed it hard at Eric. Pop! The snowball smashed into Erics face, muddying his five senses and making theughter stuck in his throat. Hahahaha! Serves you right! Charles mocked Eric, and rk on the side couldnt help but curl the corners of his mouth. Chapter 60: The Great Battle in the Courtyard (2/2) Chapter 60: The Great Battle in the Courtyard (2/2) Erics body stiffened, reached up to wipe the snow off his face, and furiously dug out two snowballs and threw them. Bang, bang! The snowballs flew by, one grazing the shoulder and onending on top of rks head. Eric looked at rk awkwardly, showing a pleasing smile, and after seeing rks eyes unkindly looking over, he turned and ran, his mouth still wailing. Dont youe over here? rk sneered and hurried to catch up. The snowball flew around for a while, Charles also joined the battle, and rk smashed Eric into a snow kid after a while. You made me do it! Eric pointed at the two, roared, turned and ran into the utility room. As rk and Charles looked at each other, Eric sneered and rushed out, standing in front of the two men, hands held in vain, in the two mens astonished gaze, several shovels and an iron basin appeared behind Eric, like a peacock opening a screen Ha! Take it to death! Eric coldly said, palm waving, shovels and iron basin began to move. Whoosh, whoosh! Snowballs rained down on rk and Charles. The two men turned and ran. Hahahahaha! Stop right there if you dare! Ericughed rampantly, his arms waving as heunched a powerful attack on the two men. Charles and rk separated and hid in a corner, exhaling gently. This time, should be able to hide for a while. But what he didnt notice was that an iron basin had quietly appeared above his head, and it was full of cold white snow. In the next second, the white snow poured down and smashed on Charles, burying him in it. Hahahahaha! Ericughed happily. Just at that moment, he saw several snowballs flying rapidly toward him. Panicked, the shovel flew up around him, blocking a snowball for him. Just as he was pleased, he saw rk moving up as fast as a phantom, and one snowball after another smashed over. It was horrible! Eric shrieked, hurriedly controlled the shovel stationed to block his face, and then the palm of his hand waved, iron basin appeared, will protect himself. Whew! Looking at a snowball that was blocked, Eric breathed a sigh of relief. Eric! With an angry shout, Charles came out in stride, his right middle and index fingers gently tapping his temples, his eyes staring at Eric, the invisible power of his mind began to surge. Oh no! The corner of Erics mouth twitched. The next second, he was controlled up by Charles, the protection flying around him, baring down. Big brother! Quick! Bury him in snow! rk clenched his fist and sneered, circling Eric a few times quickly, and a small snowman appeared in the courtyard. Charles dispersed his mind power and made a face at Eric, and rk looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. Thats too much! Eric struggled out of the snow, his arm waved, and the battle resumed. Watching the battle in the yard, Mike smiled happily. For some reason, he watched the three children y as if he saw a big battle. Smiling as he came into the yard, Mike shouted to the three, Pay attention to all of them, dont y with a cold. rk was fine, but Charles and Eric.. Hmm? Just then, Mike looked at the three people looked at him in unison, heart thumped and said: I warn you, do not mess around! Whoa! Get Dad! Charles shouted, and the three men moved quickly. A flying snowball flew, Mikes mouth twitched, turned around and ran. For a while,ughter filled the entire yard. Chapter 61: Black Queen of the Hellfire Club (1/2) Chapter 61: ck Queen of the Hellfire Club (1/2) Eric and Charles were exhausted by a morning of jokes. After lunch, the two little ones were so sleepy that they went to sleep. Mike rested for a while and began to prepare for dinner, and when rk saw it, he immediately came over to help. Today Christmas Eve, dinner will be very generous. The afternoon was very clean. In the evening, after a sumptuous dinner, a family of four gathered around the firece, one of them was holding a cup of hot drink and watching TV, without the intention of going out under the heavy snow. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared on the TV. Tony Stark. At this moment, Tony Stark is a serious to wish everyone a Merry Christmas. It was Christmas wish time for corporations and officials, and as the new head of Stark Industries, Tony Stark was naturally the one who appeared on camera. Hmm? This guy is starting to run Stark Industries? Mike was stunned, looking at the young, but seemingly stinky face, saying irritating words, whispered. It seemed that although he had saved Howard, things were still on the original trajectory. Is this the self-repair of time and space? Just then, Mike heard some strange conversation. Charles: Isnt this guy the strange uncle from the other day? Eric: Yeah! And you called him a milk seller, how outrageous! Charles: You didnt ask him to beg for food. rk: So hes a rich guy? But look at that stinky face The three said in unison: I really want to hit him! You three beat him, he cant make it through? Mike gave a darkugh. Dad, take a group photo! Charles suddenly took out his camera. Eric took out a red Christmas hat and put it on Mikes head. Then rk took out a gift box and brought it to Mike, saying, This is for the three of us. Mike was stunned, looking at the gift box handed to his hand, his heart warmed, tears almost came out. Mike hugged the three hard and put the gift box aside. He sat under the Christmas tree, the three brothers stood behind Mike, allowing Eric to control the camera. Merry Christmas! The picture was framed in a unison shout. In the photo, under the Christmas tree, the four men were smiling very brightly. At night, when the three rke returned to their room, they looked at the sports bikes and bicycles ced in the room, and looked at the Santa us decorations hanging on them, cheering. rks was blue, and after Eric and Charles had a friendly discussion between the two, Eric chose ck, and Charles got the white one with a sad face. Listening to themotioning from the childrens room, Mike smiled with satisfaction and then took out the gift the children had prepared for him. It was a gift box that was only half the size of a palm. It shouldnt hold anything big. Mike muttered, unwrapped it and was a little surprised. Surprisingly, it was a gold ring. Gold? Mike frowned. These boys, where did they get the money to buy? Did they use their own ability to get it? Just then, Mike saw a small card under the gift box. For our dear father! After a warm word, three names in different fonts were written below, and then in the corner below the sitting, there was a sentence that made Mike cry andugh. PS: This is what we bought with the pocket money we saved for a long time. A long time and pocket money a few words, and was bolded. Needless to say, this must be Charless ghost idea. Picking up the ring, he noticed a few more words inside the ring. For dear Dad. Mike brought it down. The size is right. Ha, I didnt expect that the first ring I brought in this world was actually given by children. Chapter 61: Black Queen of the Hellfire Club (2/2) Chapter 61: ck Queen of the Hellfire Club (2/2) Just thinking about it, Mike couldnt help but hook the corners of his mouth and even rolled around the bed happily like a child. Dad? rk suddenly appeared in the doorway. Mike stiffened, coughed softly, got up and looked at rk in the doorway, and said, Whats up? Eric and Charles want me to ask you, can you eat buns tomorrow morning? Mike usually rarely did, because he found it troublesome. Buns? No problem! Mike nodded. rk gave a smile and closed the door, then turned and gave Eric and Charles a high five and a small cheer, then went to their respective rooms and went to bed. The next day, the Kent family spent a good day in New York City, did some shopping, and rested for the night before ending the Christmas trip and returning to their farm outside of New York City to resume their normal lives. Raven, because of her unique mutant powers, is the best agent, the best infiltrator. Today, as we approach the New Year, she has a new assignment, an assassination. Its a scientist, an executioner who has experimented with mutants, deconstructed countless mutants, and will be a huge threat to mutants in the future. Raven had killed many people, but never one who made her so desperate, so eager to send the other to hell immediately, so desperate that she wouldnt dy for a second. When she infiltrated the other sides research room and looked at the bloody reports, she felt like she was being poured overhead with a tub of ice water, making her shiver involuntarily. This was followed by iparable anger, as if to burn her to ashes like a fire of rage that began to burn from the bottom of her heart. So, even if this action, she did not get the approval of the ck Emperor, she still came. The ck Emperor Thinking of that man, Ravens eyes sank. Ever since that woman appeared three years ago and became the ck Queen of the Hellfire Club, bing Sebastian Shaws woman, the ck Emperor as a leader had changed. Became cruel, became violent and ruthless. Hellfire Club At this rate, it was going to start to deteriorate as well. After taking a deep breath and slowly exhaling it, driving all the distracting thoughts out of her mind, she looked at the Institute not far away, and between body changes, she turned into the appearance of a security guard and walked over in big steps. She had already found out the other partys whereabouts, right in front of the ce disguised as an ordinary pharmaceutical research institute. After a few transformations, temporarily knocking down those who were in the way and catching them in inconspicuous corners, she had gone from being a security guard to an experimental assistant, and one that only a few people were allowed to enter and exit important areas. With a Mediterranean head, a fat body, plus a sparse beard, and dark circles under the eyes, no one would think that the current him and which she is the same person. After fingerprint verification and pupil recognition, she finally entered the deepest part of the institute. Then, she looked at everything inside and felt her mind go nk. It was too cruel. One by one, the unconscious mutants were locked up likembs to the ughter in a separate specialpartment, some were brought in and others were sent out as parts. Vader! Go, the doctor is looking for you, there is an experiment waiting for you to break it down. An experimenter tapped her shoulder like she was afraid and spoke to him. Raven nodded to it and walked together with it towards theboratory. The eyes were iparably cold. Chapter 62: Assassination (1/2) Chapter 62: Assassination (1/2) There were only three or four people in theb, but Raven immediately locked on to her target as she followed the experimenter into theb. A man with sses, a beard, and a figure as short as a dwarf. Bolivar Tech. The founder of Trask Industries, the murderer who mutted arge number of mutants for the so-called Sentinel program. At this moment, there were only a few researchers in theb, and Raven swept his eyes and determined that theirbat power = weak chicken, so she walked straight towards Bolivar Tech without any hesitation. Vida, go and dpose that corpse! Bolivar Tech looked at Vida who walked up and casually pointed to the corpse on theb bench next to him. Raven nodded to it and approached the other side with panic and determination. And just when the two sides were only a few steps apart, an ear-splitting rm sounded, suddenly, from Bolivar Tech. Ravens heart fluttered and her footsteps beat. Bolivar Tech jerked his head up, looked at Vida and anotherb assistant who just walked in, and said in horror, There are mutants in you two! This is the mutant radar he made. When a strange mutant approaches him, it will sound an rm. Huh? Theb assistant froze while Raven sped up and rushed towards Bolivar Tech. But at that moment, a ck shadow rushed out from Bolivar Techs shadow and blocked in front of him. Ravens eyes instantly changed to amber and returned to their original appearance, looking angrily at the figure and saying, Youre a mutant. Or what? The mutant pulled the corner of his mouth. If Mike was here, he would be able to recognize this mutant. The Shadow! The mutant who was killed by him on Three Mile Ind. Raven looked coldly at Shadow and Bolivar Tech behind him and said: Do you know what he has done? Youre actually helping him? You mean those experiments? Damn you! Raven was enraged by the others calm tone. She regarded every mutant as a fellow human being and had, for so many years, been running hard to save them, but this mutant in front of her, who was supposed to be her fellow human being, was treating other fellow human beings as experiments! The next second, Raven rushed straight up. Shadow sneered and the shadow behind him began to condense and deform, like a ck shadow tail sword, stabbing at Raven. Dont kill her! I want to use her for research! Bolivar Tech shouted, looking at Raven as if he had seen a rare treasure. Shadow frowned, and Shadow tails sword suddenly parted, turning into a rope that wrapped around Raven. Raven moved her body and dodged a shadow rope, but her eyes were always focused on Bolivar Tech, and after dodging all the shadow ropes, her power exploded violently and she charged up. Heh! With a coldugh, the shadows behind the shadows quickly spread to Bolivar Tech, wrapping around Ravens legs and throwing her off. Raven adjusted her body in mid-air, and as shended lightly, she immediately flipped backwards, dodging the attack that followed her, leaping onto ab table, lying on it like a cat, looking sternly at her enemy, grabbing a scalpel with her hand, and fighting with Shadow again. Bolivar Tech looked at the two men, pressed the rm, and sighed inplete relief. Soon, more guards wille, and he will get this beautiful treasure. Chapter 62: Assassination (2/2) Chapter 62: Assassination (2/2) Thinking of this, his mood was iparably pleasant, and he could not help but say to Raven, You say, he is helping me? Heh. No, beautifuldy, you dont have the situation clear at all. I was supposed to be working for his master, Mr. Essex, we are in a mutually beneficial rtionship. Raven made a silent mental note of the name Essex and pondered a break in the fight. She also saw that Bolivar Tech had pressed the rm, and it would be dangerous for her to continue the fight, but Bolivar Tech had to die. It was time to take some risks. A cold light shed in Ravens eyes as she rushed straight at Bolivar Tech. The ck shadows once again wrapped around her, but this time she didnt dodge, instead she tried to break through the blockade of shadows as fast as she could. Its useless. The Shadow said with an expressionless face as several ck shadows wrapped around Raven. Just then, the scalpel that Raven had been holding in her hand was flung at Bolivar Tech by her. The shadows instantly disappeared and turned into a shield to block Bolivar Tech. But at that moment, Ravens arm flung, another scalpel flew out, and in a harsh whistle, stabbed through the Shadows head. In an instant, the ck shadow disappeared, and Raven, like a lioness, sprinted to Bolivar Tech before he could react, and after a knee strike that first burst his five senses, she broke Bolivar Techs neck with an abrupt scream. Whew! Raven let out a long breath, the residual killing intent in her amber eyes was chilling. Icy eyes looked at the few experimenters huddled in the doorway, licked her lips, and walked up to the sound of crumbling screams. A few secondster, she was the only one left alive in the entireb. Listening to the sound of footsteps outside, she changed into the appearance of Bolivar Tech and took the first step out of theb, facing the guards with an embarrassed smile and said, Sorry, I pressed the wrong rm, Im really sorry. The guards were full of faces, and as the guard captain tried to try to skim over Bolivar Tech to look at theb, Bolivar Tech said in a cold voice, Its all ssified in there! Excuse me, Dr. Tech. The guard captain apologized and waved his hand at the guards, saying, Go! Watching the guards disappear, Bolivar Tech breathed a sigh of relief. Just then, a portal suddenly appeared and three people stepped out. Ravens eyes shrank, it was the mutants again! So, that rm will not only go off at the Institute, but also notify the people over there? The one in the lead had fiery red hair, and he looked at Raven and said, Tek, what happened? Nothing, I One of the women closed her eyes and hurriedly said, Erwin, everyone inside is dead, and there is Techs body on the floor. The man known as Erwin looked at Raven, his eyes narrowed, a me appeared in his hand, and said in a cold voice, Grab her! The woman radiated invisible spiritual power, and the other man raised his hand to conjure up a portal to the original ce to block behind Raven. Ravens heart fluttered, revealing a bitter smile. This time there was really no escape. Chapter 63: News (2/2) Chapter 63: News (2/2) Mike was silent, looked at the three concerned eyes, and calmly said, Im friends with that captured mutant Raven. Eric and Charles stared at Mike in disbelief, saying: The criminal? Mike cocked his head at rk and said, Youve met Raven, what do you think shes like? Aunt Raven , rk mused, with a look of reminiscence on his face, and said, A very nice person. Hearing this, Eric and Charles looked at rk curiously. They were thinking, why would a person whom rk calls a good person be a criminal? Mike looked at the three, his eyes flickering, his was a little tangled. He understood very well that, as the father of these three children, his style of action will certainly affect the growth of these three children, so that these three children grow up to be different from the three he remembered. But why must he let these three children, grow up to be the people he remembers? They are now their own children! If they are still the same as the original, then he, the father is not equivalent to useless? Equivalent to a poof? The corners of Mikes eyes jumped. Phew! Mike took a deep breath and said, Raven, is a person who is active around the world all year round in order to save mutants. She saves mutants and kills those who use them for experiments and mutte them. Such a person, do you think she is a hero or a criminal? Eric did not hesitate to say: Of course it is a hero! Charles said hesitantly: She saves people that make her hero, but she also kills people and it is a criminal activity, I I do not know. rk looked at Mike and said: Dad, what do you think? I dont need to think, you think. Mike in the heart of a secretnguage, ponder for a few seconds, summed up the next to say, slowly said: Heroes have never been everyones heroes. There is no doubt that Raven is a hero in the eyes of the mutants, but in the eyes of another part of the people, she is a criminal. But for Raven, what she does, she herself absolutely asks for what she deserves. To be a human being, one must first ask for a clear conscience. Listening to Mikes words, the three were thoughtful. A few secondster, rk looked up and said, Dad, what about you? What are you going to do? Im going to save her. The voice was soft, but it was firm. Mike did not know what effect his choice this time would have on the children, nor did he know what words spoken today would make the children think Everything is unknown. But the only thing Mike is sure of is that he has to take on the responsibility of a father. Hearing Mikes words, the three looked at Mike and suddenly showed a smile. Dad, go! Be careful, Dad! Dad, save Aunt Ruiwen out this time, will you be done? Listening to the first two boys, Mike still kept his smile, but hearing rks words, Mike suddenly had a toothache headache. What is it? Mike red at rk and sacrificed his parents magic weapon. All go to sleep! Chapter 63: News (1/2) Chapter 63: News (1/2) Boom! There was an explosion in the silent air. The sleeping Charles eyes stirred and he sat up from the bed with a shriek, then looked at Erics smiling face, and the balloon fragments thatnded on his body Im going to kill you! Eric! Roared and leapt off the bed, running out of the room with his teeth and ws after Eric. A few secondster Charles rushed into the room clutching his head and crying. Behind him followed aughing Eric. rk sighed and walked out of the room and came to the two mens room, holding one in his hand, separated the two men and said, Stop it, hurry up and clean up, Ill teach you to ride a bike. Ha, that still needs to be taught? Eric looked disdainful. Charles curled his lips and whispered: You can see it. Ooh! rk put the two down and said, In that case, lets have a contestter, whoever loses will help the others wash their socks. Ha, I win for sure! Eric looked at Charles with a grim smile. Charles: What are you looking at me for? Im going to lose? rk spread his hands and said, Come on, Ill be waiting for you. With that, he turned around and walked out. Hey, this Sunday is interesting. rk looked at the two men who had already begun topete and gave a happy smile. It was nice not to have to wash socks. As long as he waspeting with the two of them, rk had never lost. Those two boys dragged each others feet, and rk was always the one who won. The two Charles were excited to wash their faces and brush their teeth for dinner. Dad, were going out! Going for a race ride! The two shouted as they rushed out of the house. Mike watched the backs of the two and said to rk, who walked outst, Dont let them run around. rk nodded and smiled, I know, but theyre going to have to wash my socks. Mike was stunned and nodded at rk with a smile. The three of them chattered away and the house returned to rity. After Mike poured himself a cup of tea, he took out the newspaper he had ordered and read about agriculture. As a farm owner, he pays attention to agricultural information, the harvest on the farm, sell a good price, is a matter of great concern to him. Originally, he thought the whole day would be like this morning, just passing leisurely, but after dinner, they sat together as a family watching TV programs, and saw a news, Mikes face instantly cold down. Recently, the mutant named Magic Woman killed the famous Dr. Bolivar Tech, but to his relief, the criminal was caught by the guards when she tried to escape and was locked up in a secret prison. What awaits her will be a just trial. Mike closed his eyes and took a deep breath, couldnt help but cursed out in a low voice. At this time, Mike, like a slowly sheathed de, cold breath constantly gushing out. The three youngsters look at Mike, they rarely see Mike such a look, the heart cannot help but some fear and worry. rk pursed his lips, he had met Raven, know the rtionship between the two, but can guess why Mike would have this look, but Eric and Charles looked at each other, do not know why Mike would suddenly freak out, and thought he had done something wrong again Eric gently pushed Charles, Charles rolled his eyes, and then his little face fell, between the eyes closed and opened, his eyes instantly became watery. Daddy Charles looked at Mike pitifully. Mike returned to his senses, looked at Charles and Erics look, instantly understood, showing an apologetic smile, touched the two heads, said: I scared you, no matter what you do, its Dads own business. Charles and Eric breathed a sigh of relief, then but worried to look at Mike. Dad rk looked at Mike worriedly, while Charles and Eric also looked at Mike curiously. Chapter 64: Reaction (1/2) Chapter 64: Reaction (1/2) Late at night, when the children are asleep, Mike took out a phone, hesitated for a few seconds and then took out a space movement card. With a sh of his body, he disappeared. And when he reappeared, he was already in New York by a public phone booth. Looking at the number, Mikeughed helplessly and called firmly. It had been a long time since hed been involved in all this mess, but to find out where Raven was now, hed have to find some old connections. The phone rang for a long time, and just as Mike decided that if this call didnt go through, he would talk to the other person face to face, a somewhat unexpected voice rang out. Mike? Sn. Silence x2. Ha! Snughed, breaking the silence, and said, Why are you calling at this time? If you want to catch up, we can reschedule a ce and a time. Raven. Facing Sns bullshit, Mike just faintly uttered a name. Sn gave a lowugh and said, You already knew she was a mutant? Mike did not answer, but said in a cold voice: The ce where she is being held, give me tomorrow at 12 noon. Sns eyes sank and said, Do you think If you keep talking nonsense, I will go and kill you. Silent for a few seconds, Sn said coldly and stiffly: Got it! With those words, Sn hung up the phone. An instant movement card appeared between Mikes fingers, and as it dissipated into points of light, Mike disappeared. Back at home, Mike helped Charles and Eric tuck the quilt, then returned to his room, unable to move, began to make cards. Perhaps, it will consume arge amount of inventory now. In the dark room A little scarlet light glow appeared in Ravens vision with the sound of the door opening. The amber eyes narrowed slightly, reflecting the persons appearance. A well-cut tuxedo, a tall body, and a mysterious smile on his face. Raven looked at the other man, her eyes not wavering until the anger grew in her eyes as the man looked at her with the look of a surveyed object. I like the look in your eyes now, it looks even more perfect. The man whispered, as if he saw a treasure. Youre disgusting! Raven said coldly. The man smiled in disbelief and sat down across from Raven, introducing himself, Im Essex, you may have heard of me. Essex! Is that who Bolivar Tech is working for, is that who is experimenting with mutants? You crazy bastard! Raven said coldly as her whole body tightened. Mr. Essex looked at Raven quietly, admiring Ravens current expression, as if he was looking at a zoo, a female leopard in a cage. At that moment, Raven, who had her hands and feet tied, stood up violently and pounced on Mr. Scary Evil on the opposite side. Mr. Essexs gaze shed, and an invisible force fixed Raven in ce. Take it easy, sit down. Mr. Essex smiled, palm gently pressed, Raven was irresistible force pressed into the chair. Youre a mutant too? Obviously, beautifuldy. Damn you! Instead of getting angry, Mr. Essex smiled and said, I dont seem to die that easily. Raven looked at her opponent and grunted coldly. Weve put the news out that youve been captured, and now everyone, everyone in the world knows that youve been captured, Raven of the Hellfire Club. Ravens eyes shrank, and her heart was shrouded in a cloud of gloom. Chapter 64: Reaction (2/2) Chapter 64: Reaction (2/2) Noticing the change in Ravens expression, Dr. Essex smiled faintly and said, What do you think, what will Hellfire do? Will theye to rescue you? A trap? Ravens heart was shocked, but sheughed disdainfully and said, Dont waste your breath, you think they wille to save me? No rescue? Dr. Essex sighed and said, Youre really pathetic, but it doesnt cost me anything yet. He crossed his arms onto the table, rested his chin on the back of his hand, and looked at Raven yfully, It seems like the ck Emperor as well as the Hellfire Club will lose a lot of peoples trust if they donte to save you. If a hero like her, who was active in the mutantmunity and had saved many mutants, was captured and the Hellfire Club just gave up without a care, many mutants would question the Hellfire Club and wonder if such a Hellfire was still worth relying on. Ravens heart sank, but followed the actions of Dr. Essex, after putting his chin down on the back of his hand, smiled at the other side and said, This is better than falling into your trap, right? Yes, it is a very wise choice, but you will not be disappointed? Disappointed? Sorry, Im not at all. Raven still smiled, but her heart was flooded with a trace of bitterness. She knew well that it was the right choice not toe to her rescue, but she still couldnt help but be disappointed. And thinking about the current ck Emperor, Raven let out a bitter smile. It seems that really no one will note to save her. What a pity. Mr. Essex sighed and said: The trap I set might be useless then. Why did you do that? Raven stared at Mr. Essex and said: Arent you a mutant? Whether its going against Hellfire Club now or supporting the Sentinel program, something like this wont do any good for mutants as a group. MutantIs it. Mr. Essex spoke vaguely and said, As for why? You can guess. Mr. Essex smiled yfully, then grabbed Ravens hand, his eyes flickering slightly, and the invisible power of his mind surged towards Ravens mind along the ce where the two of them touched. Hellfire Club, what powerful mutants are there, what abilities do they all have? Ravens eyes wavered and said: ck Emperor, White Emperor, Green Emperor, Red Emperor An inconspicuous look of anger shed in Mr. Frightened Evils eyes as he let go of Ravens hand and said, It seems that the ability he got from that woman is still too weak. Although the ability fit with him, it was too weak. Ravenughed mockingly and said, Want to hear more? Theres also the Purple Emperor and the Orange Emperor Mr. Essex hummed softly and said, You better pray that they wonte to your rescue, otherwise, my collection library, again, will have a lot more collectibles. With those words, Mr. Essex turned around and left. Raven looked at the other party mockingly until the door closed, and then she sat down quietly and buried her head in her arms. This time it really seems to be the end, I wonder if the people in the Hellfire Club will be sad after her death, or after she bes an experiment, will that bastard be sad? He, I guess, would be.. Raven whispered to herself and slowly closed her eyes. At this time, the Hellfire Club. I said not to go! The tone of voice that does not allow for doubt. The ck Emperor looked at the few people in front of him and said in a cold voice: She asked for this herself! Without orders, Raven acted without permission, not only challenging her majesty, but also causing Hellfire to face the current predicament, this is the price the other party should pay! Scott and Emma, who had long since be the White Emperor and White Queen of Hellfire, and the few mutants who hade with them looked at the ck Emperor with some disappointment in their eyes. Chapter 65: Trap (1/2) Chapter 65: Trap (1/2) Xiao, dont be angry. A woman with long ck hair, hot body, charming but mysterious temperament lying on the back of the ck Emperor, yfully looking at the crowd,zily said: Hey, thats a trap that clearly makes us jump. Dont you understand this? Scott and Emma looked at the woman and frowned gently. Selene Galio, the woman of the ck Emperor, the ck Queen of Hellfire, has a mysterious origin and unknown strength. However, the ck Emperor did not hesitate to give the opponent the position of the ck Queen. After the opponent appeared, the ck Kings behaviour and personality began to change drastically. Trap? Emma looked at the other side, said with thin lips lightly: But Raven is an important member of our society, so many years, how many things she has done for the mutants? And how much has she done for Hellfire? How can you give up on her like this? The white queen Emma, wearing a white dress, set off the nobility of her temperament, as high as the queen. Exin? The ck Emperor grabbed the ck Queens hand hanging on his chest, and said: Knowing it is a trap, we still take people to send it away. Im worthy of those who follow me? What kind of exnation should I give them? Scott couldnt help but say, We volunteered to save Raven! As soon as the words came out, the few mutants who came with them immediately raised their voices to conform. The ck Emperor looked at them with majesty, and their voices slowly weakened. Humph! The ck emperor coldly snorted. Emma lightly exhaled, a smile appeared on her face, gently said: Xiao, you should be clear, with me, there should not be any problem to save Raven. Should? ck Emperor coldly said: But in case something goes wrong, thats a big problem! Emmas face stiffened, the smile on her face disappeared, looked deeply at the ck Emperor with a yful ck Queen, and turned to leave. Seeing this, Scott also sighed and chased out with the crowd. After the crowd left, the entire hall was left with only the ck Emperor and the ck Queen. The ck Queen held the ck Emperors neck with both hands, hanging on the ck Emperors body, tilting her delicate and charming face andughing, she said: Xiao, it seems they are very displeased with you, do you think they will sneak off to save Raven? The ck Emperor held the ck Queens waist and said indifferently: Does it matter? The most important thing now is to finish your research and then achieve our purpose. The ck Queen smiled cheekily and said, Dont worry, I just need time. Hmm. Mike prepared breakfast for the children early in the morning and sent them to school after they were full. The car pulled up in front of the school, but the three kids looked at Mike, looking like they wanted to say something. Mike smiled at the three, and they sighed with relief. rk said, Dad, youll be there, wont you? As soon as the words were out of their mouths, Charles and Eric couldnt help but look at Mike with worry. Mike touched the three mens heads next to each other and said, Dont worry. Then you promise us that you wille back safely! Charles deted his mouth, holding back tears. rk and Eric seriously stared at Mike, as if they would not let him go until Mike asked. Well, I promise you guys. Mike smiled, as he usually did when he dropped them off at school and promised toe pick them up. Charles shed a smile. He knew that if his dad promised him something, he would always do it. Go on! Its going to bete! Mike urged the three, and after Eric and Charles got out of the car, Mike pulled down on rk and said, If I dont pick you up after school this afternoon, Ill have Bob pick you up. Dad rks heart tightened. Mike smiled and flicked rks forehead, saying, Go ahead, dont worry. rk nodded, worriedly got out of the car, and walked into the school with Charles and Eric. After watching the three boys backs until they disappeared, Mike returned home, called Bob and asked him to pick up the kids this afternoon, then waited quietly at home. Chapter 65: Trap (2/2) Chapter 65: Trap (2/2) Two minutes before 12 noon, Mike instantly disappeared from the house, reappeared in an unnamed corner of New York, found a phone booth and dialled the phone. The phone was quickly picked up. Youre on time as usual, I Result. Sn: Can I get a full sentence? Its at the headquarters of the New York City Police Department. The police department? Thats right, theyll be shipping Raven out this evening. I see, I have written down the favour this time. Hearing Mike say that, Sn froze, then said: This investigation is easy, its a trap, you I understand. Mike said faintly, hung up the phone, looked in the direction of the police station, turned and left. Manhattan, one of Mikes safe houses. He was the only one who knew about it, and he had only been here once. During the years when Mike was a killer, he bought a lot of ces in New York because the money he earned could not be spent. Some of them were used as safe houses by him. There was nothing inside, just a few weapons. Since he had the ability to embodiment, he rarely touched the gun, but the moment his fingers touched the gun, a familiarity engraved to the bone still involuntarily appeared, so that Mike could not help but hook the corners of the mouth. Although the gun is of limited help to him now, it allows him to quickly get back to the fighting state, and for some narrow-minded people, it is more deterrent than some special abilities. With the suitcase containing the weapon, Mike left the safe house. Speaking of which, these properties that he bought in New York seem to have increased in value quite rapidly in recent years. One, two, three In his heart, Mike quietly calcte and smiled happily. If all of them are sold, it will be a considerable amount of money, which should be enough for rk and the others Wait, Im not thinking about these things now, Im a killer now. Mike reminded himself, but the heart still cannot help but count, and the more you count the happier. After finding a restaurant and having a good lunch, Mike called a cab and headed for his destination. Sitting in the cab, Mike slowly closed his eyes. Raven was definitely not caught by the police, those police officers did not have that ability, but in the end, Raven fell into the hands of the police, so what is the rtionship between those people who caught Raven and the police? And who are those people? Provocation? So, the target of the person who caught Raven is Hellfire? Then will the Hellfire people go to save Raven? If they do, thats naturally a good thing. Mikes pressure will be much easier, and he may not even have to make a move, and Raven may be saved. But if Hellfire doesnt save him, then what hes facing is a trap that was originally intended for Hellfire? Mike pinched his brow with a headache. He was just a farmer, so why should he face such a big scene? Chapter 66: Action (1/2) Chapter 66: Action (1/2) The roof of a building near the New York Police Department. Mike looked at the distant police station from a high vantage point. Was Raven here or not? He needs to confirm, otherwise he will be cheated and it will be toote. With a deep thought, a card appeared in his hand. Name: Eagle Strike Long Sky. Skill Description: Release a Falcon Spirit towards the target location, the Falcon Spirit will provide vision along the way while flying, the vision stays for 5 seconds. Note: Eh, I was scared. The card dissipated and a ghost-like light blue falcon appeared on Mikes arm. Instantly, Mike felt a wonderful connection with this falcon spirit. With a thought, the falcon spirit flew up from Mikes arm and flew towards its destination at a very fast speed. The Spirit of Falcon is a soul-like spirit, except for him, unless there is a special ability, otherwise the presence of the Spirit of Falcon cannot be detected. The Falcon Spirit flew by quickly, and the sight of the Falcon Spirit flying by appeared in Mikes mind. As a ghost-like spirit, the Falcon Spirits perspective is peculiar, rather than seeing, it is a kind of vision sensing simr to mental scanning, that is, even buildings, cannot block the Falcon Spirits vision. When it reaches its destination, the entire Spirit of Falcon bursts open, and the special energy spreads in all directions, bringing Mike a final vision. Then he saw Raven, and several people guarding Ravens surroundings. Those people didnt look like cops, because cops and those people had apletely different aura on them. Could it be the group of mutants that captured Raven and wanted to deal with Hellfire? Mike spected in his mind, and then the vision disappeared into thin air. Hmm? One of the women looked around as if she had sensed something. Whats wrong? Melendor? Erwin, who had fiery red hair, looked at the woman curiously and said: Any enemies? No, just is it an illusion? The woman murmured, using her own spiritual power to look around, and after not finding anything unusual, she said, Its okay. Elwin nodded and said, Pay attention, at this time, the enemy may appear at any time. I know. Ravens in there. Mike whispered and sat down against the fence of the penthouse. As a decoy, Raven will stay in the trap until the hellfire is hooked, or the person who is sure hellfire will give up Raven. Next, all Mike had to do was wait. Opening the ck suitcase in his hand, Mike took out one part after another and began to assemble the gun, and after it was assembled, he took it apart and then assembled it again, and so on and so forth in a continuous cycle. He needed to get a feel for it and get himself ready for action. At the same time, several figures were watching the police station from afar. It was Hellfires people. Emma, Scott, and the three mutants who came with them. Although the ck emperor expressly forbade toe to rescue Raven, but they finally came. Raven, they are not going to give up. Emma looked at the police in the distance, a pair of beautiful eyes emitting invisible psychic power, after invading the head of a sheriff, began to search for information about Raven. Found it. She finished reading the information, put away her powers, nodded to the others, and said, Ravens in there. Scott let out a deep breath and said, Can you find out the trap the other side set? They were all clear that this was a trap set by the other side, and if they could figure out what the other side had set up, the next step would be much better. Emma shook her head and said, He only knows that the captured mutant is being held in solitary confinement, and does not know about the trap. Only know that in this evening, they will send that mutant away. Sent where? He is not sure, all this is the order of the police chief. At these words, Scott nodded, mused, and said: Emma, see if you can search for some key information from the others, besides, we need to make a new arrangement now. Chapter 66: Action (2/2) Chapter 66: Action (2/2) At night, the cold wind gradually rose, hanging in the sky as if the moon also felt the cold, early to pull a heavy cloud, covered himself. However, even without moonlight, the ground is still bright as daylight because of a piece of light. With the passage of time a little, the police have been off duty, although there are still many on duty, butpared with the daytime, the number has been reduced by ny-nine percent. Mike quietly holding binocrs looking into the distance, he has prepared. Hoo A cold wind blew, and the clouds were thicker. A few minutester, Mike suddenly felt a cold sensationing from his face. Its snowing? Looking up, Mike exhaled gently as a white mist rolled in front of his eyes and then disappeared. Then, Mikes eyes narrowed as he saw two police cars with a prison van appear in view. Raven Mike keenly caught a sh of blue in the prison van. Wait and see. Mike muttered to himself, standing like a statue, with only his gaze following the car closely as it moved. He had chosen a good spot to see several blocks below. Those people Mike noticed the ones driving the car. Sure enough, they were the ones he had seen during the day with his Falcon Spirit and suspected of being mutants. The three cars moved quickly, and before they were about to disappear from his view, he took out an instantaneous movement card and disappeared into ce, appearing on another building several blocks away. With his current embodied power, he could make quite a few of them in one night, so he didnt need to save them, but now he could use them for tracking. The threat posed by ordinary police officers is limited, but if there are more of them, can be a headache, and Mike wont do anything until the prison van carrying Raven leaves the area. I think Hellfires people are nning to do the same if theye. The prisoner car moved further and further, and finally after more than an hour, when the prisoner car was far away from the police station and came to a remote area, the people of Hellfire started. Mikes eyes lit up as he waited for things to develop. In the dim light, a tall man stood in the middle of the road, he inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly, white mist sprayed out from his mouth and nose, like gulping clouds, blowing away the snowkes in front of him. Ha! The figure grinned, his head lowered, like a behemoth running wildly, and rushed towards the leading police car. Boom! With a bursting roar, a dent appeared in the centre of the front of the lead police car, and the car spun and crashed into the guardrail on the side of the road. Boom! With a popping sound, the prisoner car and the police car behind it mmed on the brakes and came to a halt. Hearing themotion, Raven looked out through the window of the prisoner car and her face changed. It was Ricky! What are they doing here! Raven was in aplicated mood, her eyes were shing. Hows that? It is impressed? Sitting across from Raven, Erwin, who had fiery red hair, spoke lightly, and as Raven looked at him, the corners of his mouth grinned slightly as he said, How many do you think theyvee, and how many will be collectibles for the Lord? Raven ignored the other man and just looked at the mutants outside with concern. Bare! With a metallic tearing sound, the car that crashed on the curb was easily torn apart by a pair of hands, and a man with arms like des, with a man and a woman, appeared in front of everyone. Chapter 67: Spiritual Ambassador Melando launched an attack (1/2) Chapter 67: Spiritual Ambassador Mndounched an attack (1/2) Two men and one woman, although the three were wearing police uniforms, but from their demeanour to their temperament, they didnt have the slightest taste of police officers, but instead looked like beasts that would tear apart their targets at any moment. Heh, just one? Its really boring. The woman of the three said indifferently, but the pupils slowly elongated into a thin line, looked around, licked his fingers like a cat and said, Heh, do not hide,e out. Quiet Rickys body is slightly low, white mist lingers around his body, and he is ready to charge again. Seeing that no one appeared, the womans nose gently shrugged twice and did not smell anyone else. Is there really only one person? The woman frowned and whispered. Just as she was about to say something, a car galloped from behind them, mmed the brakes, and stopped behind the three of them. Although it waste at night, there were still cars passing on this isted road. Whats wrong with you! You guys dont sleep in the middle of the night ande here to block the road? The driver showed his head from the window, cursed, and honked the horn twice madly. The man turned around indifferently, his arm elongated into a sharp de, and then swung down violently at the front of the car. Bared! The ear-piercing sound, a conspicuous wound on the head of the car, the driver of the little brother widened his eyes, retracted his head back into the car, screaming in horror, backing up the car away. The next second, the woman waved her hand at the man whose arms were like sharp des and said, Finish him off, Jili. Jili nodded in silence, and as Rickys legs cracked the ground and his whole body came barrelling toward them, the mans arms elongated into the shape of ance and charged at Ricky. The two sides collided violently. Ding! A crunching sound, surprisingly collided with dazzling sparks. Jili looked at his hands that were knocked away, his eyes narrowed, and his body became as hard as steel when he was hit by Ricky, and then the whole person was knocked out. Ricky was on his feet and crashed towards the woman again. The other man beside the woman expressionlessly blocked in front of the woman, a white bone spike from the back of the hand pierced the flesh of the blood out, stepped forward and rushed up. At the same time, was knocked away from the Jili in mid-air to adjust their bodies, in the moment ofnding, the feet began to deform, and the ground cut out a trail of sparks when, fierce spring towards Ricky, legs like a knife de vicious cleavage down. Just then, two red energy pirs of light, suddenly appeared from the air, sted at the chest of the man with bone spikes on his back, sting him away when the pirs of light adjusted their position and continued tond on the other mans chest, leaving a charred wound. Ding! Hellfires Ricky and Jili also collided with each other in a collision that began a fierce battle. The air distorted and the three Scotts appeared in front of them. Is this hidden with the ability? The woman sneered, and the nails of her hands became thin and sharp, like the ws of arge feline. Scott looked at his enemy and sighed in relief, saying, Fortunately, one was taken care of first. The two Hellfire members who appeared with him nodded. No, hes not dead! One of the male Hellfire members frowned and looked at the bone spiked man who had risen from the ground again, his wounds starting to heal and he could even see flesh sprouts growing rapidly, stepped up and said, Ill deal with him. As he spoke, a doppelganger stepped out from behind him, and then one after another, just a few steps away, six appeared. Scott looked at the big cat-like woman and was about to speak when the female Hellfire member beside him bristled and said, Leave that woman to me. He snapped his fingers, and his body disappeared like a phantom, only to suddenly appear next to the big cat-like woman in the next instant. Chapter 67: Spiritual Ambassador Melando launched an attack (2/2) Chapter 67: Spiritual Ambassador Mndounched an attack (2/2) The big cat-like woman reached out and grabbed the figure around her. After the palm of her hand passed through, she whispered, Illusion or the ability to distort light? The gunshot rang out and a bullet passed through the big cat womans body. The big cat womanughed unconcernedly and lunged towards the ce where the gunshot appeared as the wound healed quickly. Looking at the enemies who were stopped, Scott walked quickly towards the prisoner car. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, looked at the four men getting out of another police car, and whispered, Knew it wasnt that simple. With those words, the eyes behind his ruby sses shed with a dangerous light, and as the four men rushed toward him, they burst out, sting the police car into pieces. Boom! The fierce explosion was apanied by tumbling mes that swept around with the impact, blowing the flying curtain of snow in all directions. The battle, in full swing, had begun. But Raven in the prison car, had an extremely ugly face. Because she knew that the enemies are more than these, if you continue, Scott and these people will be in danger of being defeated or even captured. Thinking of Essex, Ravens heart kept sinking. Shh! Elvin made a hand gesture and smiled at Raven, Lets see if there will be any more fish on the hook. Meanwhile, hundreds of meters away from here on the roof of a building, Mike watched the fierce battle between the two sides with binocrs, but frowned. Hellfire came with these few people? Although the battle between the two sides at this time seems to be fighting to and fro, and even the White Emperor Laser Eye, a powerful force, but Mike is very clear that there are still a few mutants in that prison van, and if they join the battle, Hellfires people are in danger. Wait, thats Just then, Mikes eyes shrank. He saw someone who manipted the Shadow for attack and defence, someone who had taken out nine years earlier. The Shadow! Mike was unbelievably sure that he had taken out the other side at that time, so this was a clone? Or was even the Shadow that he had taken out earlier, just a clone? Essex made the clone? Mike instantly thought of the master of the shadow-Mr. Fright. So, the person who captured Raven this time was Mr. Scary Evils man! Thinking of that old monster, Mike had a headache. This kind of person who had lived for an unknown amount of time and was strong in his own right, and didnt even know what cards he was hiding, was the enemy that Mike hated the most. But, if there is no other choice Mike whispered, continued to watch the battle in the distance. At this point, Scott has already sted three enemies with his powerful ability, allowing his side to once again take the upper hand, as long as one more is taken out, there will be no one to stop him from taking away Raven. But such a thought just appeared, and two more people then came down from the prison car. One of the men, the whites of his eyes and eyes are a strange blue, and even around the eyes are covered with blue lines, is also the familiar that Mike has seen beforeSpace Ambassador Dio. The other woman, named Spiritual Ambassador Mndo, has strange lines on her face and her eyes were always closed. Seeing the two, Scott wanted to smoke his own mouth. After a sweep of his eyes and sizzling sight finished off thest enemy from the previous police car, he hooked his finger provocatively at the approaching space and spirit ambassadors. The Spirit Ambassador sneered, and invisible spiritual power was sted by her at Scotts head. Scotts head went nk for a split second, and a sinuous trail of blood stayed from the end of his nose. Chapter 68: Space Gate (1/2) Chapter 68: Space Gate (1/2) What? He cursed lowly and looked over with a dangerous gaze, and the hot rays seemed to tear the night sky. But at that moment, the space ambassador raised his hand and a space door appeared in front of him. In an instant, the sizzling rays disappeared through the space door. But in the next second, Scott rolled away from his spot with his scalp tingling. Boom! The scorching hot rays rushed out from the spatial door that quietly appeared behind him, tearing two scorched ck cracks out of the ce where he just stood. Scotts scalp tingled. This ability was too restrained for him, in addition to the bizarre spiritual impact. Scott scalp numb, as for just he also provoked the other side of the matter What? Wiping the blood from the end of his nose, Scott took a deep breath and moved up quickly, looking for the best ce to attack, trying to shoot out a few rays with drastically reduced power. But no matter where he attacked from, his opponent was able to use the spatial door in time to return his rays to him. Bang! Another invisible mental shock sted into his head, causing him to stumble on his feet, and he couldnt help but groan out in pain. From afar, Mike watched the scene with a frown, reaching his hand to the sniper rifle on the side. Now, if only that Space Ambassador and Spirit Ambassador were taken out, the Hellfire people should be able to gain the upper hand again Just as he was about to grab the sniper rifle, he gave a slight lurch and withdrew his hand. Another figure appeared out of the distorted air. With long white-gold hair, delicate features, and a cool and noble temperament, the White Queen Emma. She stepped on the white ice and snow, among the snowkes falling from the sky, and slowly walked towards the battlefield, like an ice queen. The eyes lightly nced towards the space ambassador and the spirit ambassador, and the terrifying power of the mind quietly surged out. The Space Ambassadors body stiffened, standing in ce like a puppet, while the Spirit Ambassadors face suddenly changed, trying to resist with her powerful spiritual power, but Emma only coldly grunted, and even more massive spiritual power gushed out wildly. Erwin! The Spirit Ambassador shouted and was fixed in ce by Emma. Emmas brow wrinkled imperceptibly. This woman was more difficult to deal with than she thought, with a powerful spirit that would consume more of her energy to control the other side. Scott had kept him hidden because he wanted her to find out if there was anyone from the other side nearby, as well as to let him take control of the battle when it mattered and give them the victory. Now, he was sure there were no more enemies around, and, he was also sure he could control the battle now. Emma nodded to Scott and looked at the prisoner car once again, before her icy voice rang out in the head of Erwin inside the prisoner car. You are finished. Erwins face changed, but the corners of his mouth gently curled up, and a ck controller was pressed by him. In the next instant, the power of the mind surged, and Erwin was controlled. Emma breathed a sigh of relief and telepathically said to Scott, Raven is in the car, lets go. Scott nodded and walked towards the prisoner car, while Emma looked at the three people under her control, and after a soft hum, controlled the space ambassador and the spirit ambassador towards each other, and put her hands on each others necks. Scott opened the prison car. Raven called out, Scott, go! Scott froze and smiled after adjusting the power of the ray and sting the lock that bound Raven away, Dont worry, the situation is under our control. Cut the crap and get out of here! Raven twisted her wrist, looked at the other Erwin, and was about to break his neck when a spatial door suddenly appeared between the two. Ravens face changed and without hesitation, she leapt off the prison car, grabbed Scotts hand and ran towards Emma, while shouting to the others on the battlefield, Go! Real trouble ising! Chapter 68: Space Gate (2/2) Chapter 68: Space Gate (2/2) Real trouble? The faces of all the Hellfire members changed. Without waiting for them to make further moves, a single figure rushed out from the prison car. One, two It was like a magic trick. Scott paused, and the energy rays were like two beams of light, following his gaze sting towards the prison wagon. At this moment, a figure stood in front of the car and blocked Scotts attack with his body. At the same time, another person kicked the prison car away after rescuing Irvine inside. The portal that was still constantly rushing out of the figure. How is it possible? Emma looked at the space ambassador under her control and frowned. There is another enemy with this ability? Looking at the enemies that were already in the dozens, Emma snorted coldly andpletely released her mind and power, surging towards those enemies that appeared and then took control of them. Amazing power. Apanied by a voice full of admiration, Dr. Scary Evil walked out of the space door wearing a helmet and looked at Emma with admiration. Emma ignored the other party as the power of her mind rioted, and those under her control began to moan in pain. Although I dont feel bad when they die, it will still cost me a lot of energy, sostop it! Along with Mr. Scary Evils words, a shocking energy appeared from his palm, sting away everything along the road, rolling up arge amount of ice and snow, sweeping towards the White Queen Emma like an avnche. Emmas face changed and she instantly went diamond in the midst of Scott and Ravens shrieks. Boom! Emma was knocked out of the room, but to the demonized her, it couldnt hurt her yet, but it released her mind control by going into demonization. Mr. Scary Evil looked at Diamond Emma in awe and said, Damn Stryker for letting a precious collectible like you get away. If Stryker hadnt died, he wouldnt have minded killing him a hundred times over for this mistake. Emma fell from mid-air, rolled on the ground and crashed into amppost on the side of the road, breaking themppost finally stopped. She quickly stood up and looked at Mr. Scary Evil tens of meters away, her eyes were full of shock and anger, and after instantly contacting the Demonization, the power of her mind surged wildly toward Mr. Scary Evil. But to her horror, her ability failed. She couldnt feel the other partys mind at all, couldnt invade the other partys head. Mr. Scary Evil waved his hand gracefully and said, Go get the others, leave this best to me. Dozens of mutants obediently rushed to the other Hellfire members, while Mr. Scary Evil smiled at Emma, wanting to deal with the others, he reached out with a false grip, invisible power surged to Emma, like an invisible hand, lifting it up. Emma had no choice but to demonize again. Boom! Emma was heavily thrown to the ground. The ground crumbled, but there was no damage in Emmas body, but her heart contracted violently. Apart from Ricky, the other two Hellfire members who hade with them had been taken out by a swarm of enemies at this point in time. Mr. Scary Evil smiled gracefully, but looked like a demon in Emmas eyes. Youre much more valuable than your sisters collection. Ca!? Yes, thats the name, and her abilities are nothingpared to yours. Where is she? What did you do to her? Her ability is too weak, her collection value is too low, I just left a sample and let her off the hook. Mr. Scary Evil thought for a moment, pinching his chin, recalling, It seems that, before she died, she was chanting Emma, Logan. Emmas eyes shrunk, out of control screamed, rush to Mr. Scary Evil like a mad. Chapter 69: Gunshot (2/2) Chapter 69: Gunshot (2/2) In the next second, the invisible spirit shock sted at Mikes head, but was blocked by the Shield of Darkness, then Mike calmly aimed at the spirit ambassador in the crowd and shot a bullet again. Bang! The bullet was dodged by the Spirit Ambassador who noticed it in advance, grazing the opponents body andnding on the ground, scattering the snow on the ground and leaving a conspicuous bullet hole. Mike did not think, aim again, and then pull the trigger. Bang, bang! A bullet, like an invitation to death, sent one enemy to hell. Damn, hes too far away from here. Erwin cursed lowly and said, Quickly have someone take care of him. Mike was three to four hundred meters away, and although some of them had long-range attack abilities, most of them couldnt hit at such a distance, and the abilities that could threaten Mike were very limited in power. It was a situation that made them angry yet embarrassed. Bang! A bullet flew towards Mr. Scary Evil, but was fixed in front of him by an invisible force when it was still a foot away from Mr. Scary Evil. Mikes face shed a helpless look, knew this guy was not so good to deal with. Mr. Scary Evil finally looked up at Mike, then with a wave of his finger, the bullet shot towards Mike. Mike snorted coldly and shot a bullet as well. Ding! The two bullets made a light sound in mid-air and fell from mid-air after colliding into a discus. Mr. Scary Evil lightly huh and took some interest in Mike, who was wearing a mask. Bang, bang! The sound of gunfire kept ringing out like a death knell. Several mutants rushed towards Mike again. At the same time, one of the mutants under Mr. Sacry Evil, shed in ce, appeared in mid-air, and when Mikes bullets were fired at him, his body shed lightly again, appeared behind Mike, and shed at Mike with the knife in his hand. Mike, however, did not care, just took out two more shield-type cards, and after putting two shields on himself again, calmly aimed at those enemies who rushed towards him. Some of these people had the ability to move quickly, and they had to be dealt with first. The gunshots rang out at the same time as the knives of the enemies behind him shed at him. Two more enemies fell, but the sharp des were blocked by the shield on Mikes body. A knife to cut through his shield? Youre kidding! The enemy froze, saw that the knife couldnt cut in, his body shed and immediately left the spot, but seeing that Mike ignored him and was still dealing with the others shot by shot, he teleported behind Mike and shed down again. One sh, two shes.. He swung his knife wildly and finally cut through ayer of Mikes shield. But Mike just a thought, and took out two cards, once again added twoyers of shields for themselves, to their guns to change the bullets, and then continue to deal with the others. A few of the iing enemies had fallen on the way to the charge, and Mike aimed his gun at the others again. The sniper is not afraid, a sniper who can set himself a shield is scary The mutant who shed Mike with a knife was already getting desperate. Big brother, give me a face. At least I have been cutting you, give some reaction ah! If you do this, people think Im acting! The next second, Mike seems to hear the cry of his heart, in the opponents habit of cutting down with a knife, Mikes hand from the waist quickly feel a gun, head did not return to shoot a bullet. Chapter 69: Gunshot (1/2) Chapter 69: Gunshot (1/2) Mr. Scary Evil looked at the rushing Emma with a smile in her eyes. After learning about Emmas ability from Ca, in order to capture Emma, he deliberately spent a lot of time searching for materials to make this helmet for himself that was immune to psychic energy. Today it was finally used in a key ce, which made him very relieved. The dazzling diamond Emma stomped on the wind and snow and rushed straight towards Mr. Scary Evil, but Mr. Scary Evil just gazed at her and used invisible power to control Emma and pull her to himself. Look more beautiful like this. Mr. Scary Evil appreciated. Emma struggled and waited angrily for Mr. Scary Evil to tear the person in front of her to pieces. But Mr. Scary Evil looked at her as if he were looking at a struggling beautiful bird. Emma was going to despair because she saw Scott and Ricky, who were about to be caught, and as for Raven, who relied on her shape-shifting ability to blend in with the enemy, she was able to hide for a while. Meanwhile, in the distance, Mike finally put down the binocrs. I thought the White Queen came out, the battle shoulde to an end, what he did not expect was that Mr. Scary Evil had a helmet that was immune to mind control? That thing should not be in the hands of the ck Emperor? Howe Mr. Scary Evil went there? But this world is different in many ces from the ce in memory, and it makes sense that such a change would ur, just like a football-ying mechanic with a wrench on him. A thought shed through his mind, and Mike put down the binocrs in his hand. The palm of his hand, a simple, revealing the mouth and chin of the mask was quickly manifested by him, was he put on his face. And almost at the same time, his heart was already beating fast. He took the sniper rifle aside, and as if he was not aiming, Mike pulled the trigger continuously and shot the bullets at the long-predetermined target. Two identical space ambassadors. He didnt know if there were more of Mr. Scary Evils men, but it would be a good idea to take out these two first. The two space ambassadors stood at the end of the crowd and did not participate in the fight, their abilities were on the secondary side, and there was no need for them to fight right now, so this gave Mike the perfect opportunity to kill them. Only two bullets were seen, one in front of the other, sting the two heads into pieces at a near perfect angle. Poof! The two men fell on the snow, bursting with blood like a blooming bloody rose. The crowd was startled, while Raven, who was mixed in the crowd, turned her head and started looking for them after being slightly stunned. Its over there! The Spirit Ambassador expanded her mental power to the limit and quickly scanned the circle, finding Mikes location before transmitting the image to the brains of several people who were spirit-linked to her. Quick! Go finish him off! Erwins gaze narrowed as he shouted to the crowd, and two figures flew up at the ground, rushing towards Mike. The corners of Mikes mouth picked up slightly. Many mutants have amon problem, that is too dependent on their own abilities, and until the ability is strong enough to ignore his bullets, these people are targets! The two mutants were flying fast, but Mike was in assassin time, and the two were slow in his eyes like old men taking a walk. The sound of gunfire, orange and yellow shells with afterglow jumped out and rolled down into the white snow, while two deadly bullets, had prated the chest of those two people, the bullets carried a huge kic energy, nearly tore their bodies in half. Mikes mind moved, several cards appeared in his hand, as the points of light dissipated, turned into a shield to protect him. Shield of Darkness, Zenith Shield Chapter 70: Diamond Missile Chapter 70: Diamond Missile BANG! BANG!!! In the heavy snow, with the sound of gunshots, bloody flowers of the other bank bloomed on the white ground, like paved a bloody road to hell. The cloned mutants under Mr. Scary Evil, in that death chant, turned into corpses one by one. No one ever thought that just a gun could cause so much trouble for them as mutants. They are mutants! Mutants with all kinds of superpowers! With a roar in his heart, a mutant hiding behind a cover, gritted his teeth and rushed out. He didnt believe that with his speed, the other side could aim! Bang! A shot rang out, and his head was torn right off. As it turned out, Mike could aim! The heart was still beating violently, blood roared through Mikes veins, and one of his faces turned scarlet; it was obviously snowing, but Mikes whole body was bubbling with amazing heat. Assassins time, some like to call it bullet time, but no matter how its called, it all points to one problem. This ability cannot be maintained for a long time, it is just burst ability. Mike, however, had maintained it for a long time. Silently calcting the time he reached his limit, Mike replenished himself with two moreyers of shields, then held several cards in his mouth and reced a new clip with a new one before the sound of gunfire started again. Listening to the sound of gunfire, the mutants under Mr. Scary Evil, their faces were iparably ugly, while a few of the Hellfire guys were looking surprised and their spirits were getting lifted. Someone was helping them, and the killing power was amazing. In just a short time, they had taken out more enemies than they had put together. Scott looked at the direction where the gunshots came from, his eyes showing gratitude, while feeling grateful for the mysterious helper, fortunately none of the enemies had enough range, if the enemies had his kind of ability, that person would be in danger Wait! Scotts face suddenly looked odd. His ability, isnt it more powerful than the opponents gun and has a longer range? If he was in that persons position, he had a telescope or some such aid Im a fucking idiot At this moment, Scott had the urge to p himself twice. At the same time, Raven had changed back to her original appearance when the gunshots rang out, she didnt want to be mistaken and then taken out with a single shot. Mike! She was sure that it was Mike who shot the gun. The person who normally used a gun would not bring such a strong oppressive force at all. Although Mike has be a daddy, as the former king of assassins, this name is not for nothing. The moment he picks up a gun, the threat he brings is terrifying. Come to rescue me, this bastard still has some conscience. Raven whispered to herself, her eyes were full of unconcealed joy, but when she saw Mr. Scary Evil grab Emma and slowly rise into the air, turning her eyes to where Mike was, her heart was shocked and her joy was gone. Bastard! Get out of here! Raven screamed in her mind, but was almost hit by a ball of me. Raven! Dont wander off! The big man Ricky turned his head and shouted at Raven, using his powerful body to block countless attacks. Whoosh! Crimson rays appeared from behind Ricky, quickly swept a half circle, forcing back the enemy, and then looked at Mr. Scary Evil who was about to fly towards Mike, the ruby red rays cut through the night sky and sted at Mr. Scary Evils back. Mr. Scary Evil frowned and looked at the White Queen Emma, which he had cupped in his hand, the corners of his mouth picked up slightly and threw it at the rays shooting from behind him. Scott was startled and hurriedly closed his eyes. Instantly, the crimson pir of light turned into flying points of light and disappeared when it was about to touch Emma. Heh! Mr. Scared Evil let out a lowugh and using his ability to control things, he controlled Emma and flew back into his own hands again. The diamondized Emma cursed out angrily, You bastard! What did he take her for? The diamond-formed fingers, which had be incredibly sharp, joined together and shed at Mr. Evils face like a knife, but only left a shallow blood mark. Emma felt powerlessness. She had already attacked the other side during the time she was held by Mr. Scary Evil, but the other sides body was equally strong and terrifying, and she could not do any damage at all. The blood marks on Mr. Scary Evils face flickered away as he swept his eyes at Emma and said indifferently, Im going to be rude for a while, so this will serve as an apology afterwards. Impolite? Apologize? Not waiting for Emma to understand what is going on, Mr. Scary Evil waved his arm, throwing her directly out. The wind roared, the snow and ice met her face, Emma was like a cannonball, in the screaming and wind roar, ruthlessly crashed into Mike. What a diamond shell? Its too extravagant! The corners of Mikes eyes jumped, a card in his mouth instantly dissipated, and disappeared with a sh of his body as the shell fell. Boom! The diamond shell shattered the ce where Mike was standing, and continued to rush with undiminished momentum, leaving a deep trace on the ground, nearly splitting the entire roof of the building in half. The gun in his hand shot a bullet at Mr. Scary Evil. The card that Mike was biting with his mouth disappeared once again a card. Name: Slow Falling Technique. Skill Description: Slow down the falling speed. Note: Light as a feather, againstmon sense, but its magic! The fall slowed down, and Mike slowly fell from mid-air like a feather, the gun in his hand once again aimed at the enemy below. Bang! The gunfire started again. Mr. Scary Evils eyes were cold, and he held his palm in a false grip against Mike, and the invisible force grabbed Mike, while once again throwing out to Emma in his hand. Fuck! Emma, whose queens temperament haspletely disappeared, flew out feebly with a curse in spite of her image. While Mike, after seeing Mr. Scary Evils action, the card in his mouth disappeared once again a card, instantly closed away, and then in the moment of appearance, another bullet shot out towards the bottom, followed by quickly replenishing himself with several cards. Seeing this scene, Mr. Scary Evil grew irritated. One hand gently pushed, shocking energy swept through the mid-air, sweeping the snowkes falling in the mid-air, like a roaring beast, sting at Mike. Several cards in his mouth disappeared, severalyers of shields appeared on his body, not only for him to block the shock energy, but also let him not have any movement to stabilize his body, and then shot a bullet again, in the Emma Diamond automatic tracking missiles, with the sound of breaking curses turned towards him, once again using instantaneous dodge away. Only if I have cards, I have skills! Again, you cant defeat me until you consume all my cards and break through myyers of shields! Chapter 71: Monster Chapter 71: Monster Whoosh! A bullet fell from the sky and shot through the head of a mutant, passing through the others body and into the ground. Arge spray of blood spurted all around, causing the remaining enemies to tremble in fear. As it turns out, it wasnt just the palm that fell from the sky, it was also Mikes bullets. Mike was falling, getting closer and closer to the ground, Mr. Scary Evils mes made Erwin give a cold smile. It had reached his attack range. With a grip on his palm, the mes pulsed violently in his palm, gradually spreading to his entire fist and then his arm. Mike looked at the Erwin below, and then looked at the Emma Diamond chasing behind him, as well as Mr. Scary Evil, in the eyes of everyone surprised and uprehending, threw away the sniper rifle in his hand. The first time I saw him, I was in the middle of a fight. The firelight appeared, Mikes mind moved, dozens of cards appeared in his hand. The inventory depletion is inevitable today, so lets make a mess! Mikes eyes were tinged with a hint of madness, and an excited smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The card embodiment of light dissipated, and Erwins me turned into a fireball several meters in diameter that rose into the air and swallowed Mike directly. Ravens face changed and she cried out in rm, No! Whew! An icy cold wind suddenly appeared from the fireball, blowing it away and revealing Mike inside. Name: Ice cone spell. Skill Description: Blow a gust of frosty wind in front of the caster, dealing damage to the enemy. Remark: Face the st of wind! At this moment, Mike, d in a frost shield, looked down at Erwin, his palm raised, and the moment the card disappeared, a cold arrow shot past. In the next second, Mikes body shed, using instant movement to avoid the pursuit behind him andnded on the ground. Bare! The cold arrow was blocked by Erwin. Erwin grunted coldly at Mike. With this kind of attack, wanting to hurt him is just wishful thinking! But the next second, Mike grinned at him, and half of the cards in his hand turned into points of light and dissipated. In an instant, all kinds of frost spells from mages flew out of Mikes palm in groups, like a frost storm rushing towards Erwin. Erwins face turned pale, his hands pushed, and used his ability with all his might. Boom! Pirs of fire erupted and collided with the frost spell with a fierce collision sound. Amidst the water vapour, Mike took out a pistol and pulled the trigger on Erwin, who was fending off the frost spell. No! With a reluctant scream, Erwins forehead appeared a bloody hole, was flooded by several frost spells, turned into an ice sculpture and fell to the ground. Seeing this ferocious scene, the enemies swallowed their mouths. However, Mike once again used instantaneous movement to leave the spot. Boom! The ground trembled as a dazzling diamond cannonball fell with a bang, sting arge crater into the ground. The corners of the eyes of the few people from Hellfire danced wildly as they looked at the Diamond Man below their heads and above their feet. The White Queen had this kind of use? Whoosh! The next second, Mr. Scary Evil descended from the sky and once again grabbed the White Queen in his palm, looking at Mike with icy eyes, finally facing up to Mike. And Mike narrowed his eyes, palm flipped, another pile of cards appeared in his hand, then the cards dissipated, more than ten different shields on, turning him into a colourful light bulb, so that Mr. Scary Evil watching him unconsciously narrowed his eyes. Then, Mike suddenly disappeared in ce, along with the cards that kept dissipating, spells of all colours began to bloom in the crowd. Fireball, Frost Mike seemed to have turned into a wizard at this point. Suddenly, the earth trembled, and a fearful aura erupted from Mr. Scary Evil. This guy became angry. Mike was shocked and shouted to Raven in the distance: Go! Before the words fell, Mr. Scary Evil dodged the ground with his feet, and a terrifying shocking energy spread from under his feet appeared. Boom, boom! The ground crumbled and a terrifying crack spread out in all directions with Mr. Scary Evil as the centre. Mikes mind moved, appeared beside Raven, grabbed Raven, short-distance instantaneous movement skill cards used one after another, the two quickly ran away into the distance, while others, with fearful faces, also ran wildly up into the distance. At this moment, in the face of the rift that can swallow them, everyone was fleeing. Ricky carried Scott, took a deep breath and ran wildly into the distance. A few secondster, the earths vibration slowly stopped. Mr. Scary Evil flew in mid-air, while under his feet was a terrifying rift that seemed like an abyss. Go! Seeing that Mr. Scary Evils gaze was fixed on him, Mike took a deep breath, pushed Raven away, and slowly walked towards Mr. Scary Evil. Now use teleportation to take Raven away? No, he haspletely confronted with Mr. Evil today, the other party has be an enemy, a hidden problem. He is going to try to solve this hidden problem here, if it fails, it is not toote to use the teleport to leave. Thinking of this, the cards in Mikes hand disappeared one by one at a flowing speed, and then another pile. Power Blessing, Wisdom Blessing, Kings Blessing, True Speech Resistance, Mark of the Wild.. Various power enhancing spells appeared on him, enhancing his power. He understood how big the power gap between himself and Mr. Scary Evil was, and now he only had the numbers to stack to close the gap between the two. If he wants to win, Mike looked at the White Queen Emma who was carried in the hands of Mr. Scary Evil and used as a pendant. There was only one chance . Watching this scene, Mr. Scary Evil, in addition to anger, is iparably curious about Mikes power up. But Want to know whats going on with each others power, or even finish each other off. With a cold snort, Mr. Evil shook his palm, and the cracked ground under his feet, affected by his strength, actually flew from the ground piece by piece. The corners of Mikes eyes jumped. This monster With a grip on his palm, he took out a card. In the next second, Mr. Scary Evil waved his hand casually, and the crumbling ground, like a meteor, flew towards Mike with a terrifying force. Visualization! Zanpaku knife! Solution: The sky locks the moon! Along with Mikes low voice, a sword with a swastika-shaped guard and a ck body appeared in Mikes hand. Name: Chopping Moon. Item Description: This is a Zanpaku Knife, which has the same killing power to the soul, and when the liberation words are recited, it will bring out its true power. Liberation words. Solution: The sky locks the moon. Remarks: Did you see it? The ck crescent Although Mike can manifest Zanpaku Knife and even perform initiation and stubborn solutions, but because he does not have the rtionship of spiritual pressure, he cannot y the full power of Zanpaku Knife, and even when using Zanpaku, consume all the power of manifestation when manifesting Zanpaku knife. When the power of embodiment is consumed, the Zanpaku Knife will disappear. But it does not matter Although there are several Zanpakuknives that can be solved, there are still quite a few. Hoo! Looking at the fragments of the earth that seemed to be submerging himself, Mike took a deep breath, and the de of Sky Lock Moon overflowed with ck energy. The ck energy gushed out wildly as Mike waved his sword, turning it into a ck crescent and cutting out fiercely. The crescent moon heavenly charge! Chapter 72: Sharp blade pierced into the head of Mr. Scary Evil Chapter 72: Sharp de pierced into the head of Mr. Scary Evil The ck crescent moon seemed to split everything in front of it into two halves. The crescent moon collided with the Meteor slicing into Mike, and after tearing it apart, it shrunk by two-thirds before ruthlessly chopping at Mr. Scary Evil. Mr. Scary Evil reached out and held an invisible force in front of him. Boom! The ck crescent moon collided with the invisible wall and exploded violently, turning into violent energy fluctuations sweeping around. Mike felt the Zanpaku Knife in his hand lost a point of realism, a helpless face. Originally, the duration of the solution is short. Using such an attack will shorten the manifestation time of the manifested item. The earth fragments thrown by Mr. Scare Evil, although partly shredded, but still in his control, a thought, those flying fragments after a slight lurch, but surprisingly from all sides to crash towards Mike. Mike began to run and dodge in the violent beating of his heart, even with the BUFF and Skylock Chopper Moon enhanced movement speed, stepping on the flying earth fragments, step by step to rise, then fiercely exploded with full power and rushed towards the distant Mr. Scary Evil. ck energy began to appear on the de again, and a lunar heavenly dash flew out again. This time, impatience shed in Mr. Scary Evils eyes, and he reached out and took the initiative to meet it. Facing the ck crescent, Mr. Scary Evil swung out with a fist, shocking energy coalesced between his fists, and then Boom! A fist crushed the ck crescent, the other hand pulled the still diamondized Emma, clenched his fist and rushed towards Mike. Bang! A clear sound rang out, Mike was able to block that fist with his sword. Bang Bang Bang! A series of crisp cracking sounds rang out, Mikes body shield instantly broke a dozenyers, and even the de of the Zanpaku Knife also issued an unbearable sound. Strong body with shock energy, this punch smashed down, the power is terrifying. Whoosh! Mike was smashed directly away and crashed into the earth debris behind him. Cards flew out one by one, turning into points of light and dissipating while once again turning intoyers of shields to protect Mike. Boom! Mikes entire body mmed into a huge shard, buried deeply, and then smashed the shard as theyers of shields shattered, flying backward again. And throughout the whole process, the light dots representing Mikes card embodiment did not disappear. The cards were being consumed like crazy. Mr. Scary Evil stared at Mike who flew backwards and rushed up again. At that moment, Mikes body shed and disappeared, but Mr. Scary Evil reacted extremely fast and turned back and smashed his fist out. Bang! A clear sound rang out, anotheryer of shields dissipated, but a ck knife with bubbling ck energy, has cut down on this Mr. Scary Evils neck. Mr. Scary Evils eyes lit up as invisible energy coalesced and blocked under the knife, protecting him. Boom! The ck crescent rushed out, but it broke in the middle like a cut ck river andnded on the ground, leaving a scar on the snow-white earth. Snap! Mr. Scary Evils other hand grabbed Mikes zanpaku and gave Mike a sneer. Mike lightly roared out, Emma! The words fell, the pile of cards that had long been cupped in Mikes hand dissipated into points of light, and one skill flew toward Mr. Scary Evil. No attack no defence, but control! Dazed, charmed, slowed down, confined, fear.. He didnt know how long these control skills can control the powerful Mr. Evil, but even if it only took one second, he could aplish his goal. Fortunately, he seeded! Mike let go of the knife in his hand, his body shed, appeared behind Mr. Scary Evil, and grabbed his opponents helmet. The next second. Mr. Scary Evil came back to his senses, and while releasing his zanpaku knife, he turned back and threw a punch at Mikes body. Bang Bang Bang! Shields began to shatteryer byyer again. But when he flew out, Mike showed a smile. Mr. Scary Evil looked at the helmet in Mikes hand, his gaze was frozen, his heart was shocked and angry. Oh no, Emma! But not waiting for his palms to squeeze Emma hard, or grab back the helmet, he lost control of his body. After hearing Mikes scream, seeing Mikes skills rushing towards Mr. Scary Evil, noticing the moment Mr. Scary Evil lost his concentration, Emma had instantly un-diamondized, and then the terrifying psychic energy, with her anger, rushed into Mr. Scary Evils mind. Mr. Scary Evil let go of Emma. Emma slowly stood up straight, because of the diamondization, even if she had just been used as a cannonball, the clothes on her body were not torn, and even her hair was not messed up, but In the moment Emma raised her head, Mike felt as if he was in a trance and saw a fierce beast with red eyes. At this moment, Emma was no longer a high and cold queen, but a face distorted shrew? I saw that after controlling Mr. Evil, she strode to the other side, and started to beat Mr. Evils face frantically. p p p! Mike felt a little pain in his face, and even unconsciously put on the helmet he had snatched from Mr. Scary Evil. After a few pumps, Emma rubbed her hand that was shaken, sucked in two cold breaths, and lifted her foot to Mr. Scary Evils legs is between several kicks. Mike took two steps backward, sucking in a breath of cold air. Emma suddenly remembered that there is a Mike aside, the body unnoticeably stiffened, and then gently pick down the long tinum blonde hair, face with a smile to look at the masked Mike, said gratefully: Thank you. Looking at Emma with a smile on her face, as well as the startled Mr. Evil who began to constantly p his face, Mike shook his head. Better not thank you, youre a little scared. Emma nodded and said, Let me take care of this guy. Mike made a gesture of please. Emma turned around, her eyes gradually lighting up. A few secondster, she suddenly screamed in pain, looked at Mr. Scary Evil with red eyes, controlled Mr. Scary Evil to raise his hands, grabbed his own head, and in a creepy sound of ripping flesh and bone, like pulling a carrot, pulled off his own head raw. Bang! Mr. Scary Evils headless corpse fell to the ground, blood gushing out, while Emma squatted in pain and began to sob in a small voice. She saw her sister in Mr. Scary Evils head. Cay helplessly on theb table, her eyes vacant as she was broken down into parts for the other side to study. This was a devastating blow to Emma, who had been searching for her sister for more than ten years, and even that image was burned into her mind like a nightmare. Emotionally agitated, her brain was instantly upied by anger and hatred, without any hesitation, directly cut off the other side. Mike looked at Emma, and then looked at the corpse of Mr. Scary Evil, and sighed. Sure enough, he was still uneasy. With a mutter, he walked over to Mr. Scary Evils corpse and stirred up the other mans heart. Then hesitated, aimed at the other partys brain and stabbed down with a knife. Bared With a clear sound, the sharp de pierced into the head of Mr. Scary Evil, a tiny ck instrument without anyone noticing, was quietly divided into two halves. Pulling out the knife, Mike looked at the hole in his head and breathed a soft sigh of relief. Now that was smooth. Chapter 73: Dont tell anyone Chapter 73: Don''t tell anyone Looking at the crying Emma, just when Mike hesitated tofort her, Raven rushed towards Mike, and when she was still a few steps away, she slowed down, jumped gently, wrapped her arms around Mikes neck, and wrapped her feet around Mikes waist. Seeing this scene, Scott and Ricky were very surprised. Bastard! Raven looked at Mike excitedly and couldnt help but send a fragrant kiss, saying, How did you get here? How did you get here? Mike patted Raven and said, Go down. Oh! Raven obediently stood on the ground, still looking at Mike with emotion. The corners of Mikes mouth picked up slightly and said, Dont look at me like that, Im already the babys father. Raven skimmed her lips and said, So what? Hearing these words, Scott and Ricky on the side pricked up their ears. The two seemed to have a story. Noticing the two peoples expressions, the corners of Mikes mouth picked up, a bad smile in his heart, and looked at Raven with a stony face and said, Raven, you cant say that, its not good for you and me if your sister knows. Raven: ? What sister? Since when do I have a sister! And the two Scott and Ricky on the side (? ??)!!! What the hell? The two looked carefully at Mike and Raven, the fire of gossip in their hearts began to burn This, this is too exciting. Noticing the two persons expressions and the bad smile under Mikes eyes, the corners of Ravens mouth twitched. Youre such a jerk! She scolded Mike, but suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around Mikes neck, pressed her body up, blew on Mike, and said flirtatiously, Dont you just like me like this? Gulp! Scott and Ricky swallowed nervously. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched. Cant y, cant y He coughed softly, pointed aside to Emma, and said, Should you notfort her? Ruiwen was startled, and she walked to Emmas side with some embarrassment. She was just so happy that she forgot about Emma.. Instead, as she walked near Emma, Emma wiped her tears and reverted back to being the high-spirited queen. She looked at the Raven and said, No one is allowed to say anything about me being that today! That? Ricky scratched his head, not responding. Scott elbowed him and his eyes lit up as he said, Oh, you mean just being used as a gun Whoosh! Invisible power along with Emmas eyes, instantly surged into Rickys head, fixed him in ce and controlled him to shut his mouth in time. If you talk nonsense again, Ill wash out your memories. Scott and Raven nodded fearfully, while Emma, after retrieving her powers in, gave Ricky a hard stare, who smiled nervously and took two steps backward. Emma said, Lets get out of here. This time themotion is too big. The crowd nodded. Emma looked at Mike and said, Thanks again. If it wasnt for Mike, not to mention avenging her sister, she and the others would have been handed over here. No need to keep saying thank you. No, you should. You dont understand what I mean! Mike looked at the other man and suddenly said, If you want to thank me, do something practical. Emma was stunned, and Scott and Ricky couldnt help butugh. Raven red at Mike and said, You have the nerve to ask. Mike shrugged, Shes the one whos going to say thank you to me. Emma swept her eyes lightly at Mike and said, Okay, when we go back, I will let Raven send it to you. That Raven looked at Emma and swallowed and said, Im not going back with you guys today, I havent seen him for a long time and I want to have a good chat with him. Emma looked at Raven yfully, and Ravens face twisted away somewhat ufortably. Lets go! Emma greeted Scott and Ricky and turned to leave. While Scott and Ricky whistled at Mike, found the bodies of their two deadpanions and brought them to the car, and the group quickly left. This battle, both sides have people dead, butpared to the enemy, in their side just two people dead, has been considered a very small price. Injured or even died, Emma and the five were mentally prepared when they chose to rescue Raven, This is also very clear to Raven, but when looking at the bodies of two people were taken away by Scott and the others, it was still difficult to hide the sadness on her face. Lets go! Listening to the sound of sirensing from the distance, Mike pressed Ravens shoulder like a long distance instantaneous movement card appeared in his palm. In the next second, the two disappeared. A few momentster, a police car rushed to the battlefield. Under the heavy snow, the earth in front of them was covered with sores, as if they had gone through a fierce war. The earth crumbled, a deep crater as if a huge mouth that devours people. Traces of burns, traces of corrosion, traces of being cut by sharp des Looking at these battle traces, the crowd seemed to appear in front of the picture of the previous battle, so they could not help but feel frightened, and let them feel even more terrible, is a body on the ground. There are dozens of bodies, and look at the signs of battle these are mutants? What are they up to? Why are they fighting? Just when all the police officers were puzzled, the New York Police Commissioner, an old man with a wrinkled face, gray hair and looking in his sixties, walked into the battlefield with no expression. He lowered his head, as if he was looking for something. When he saw several familiar faces, including Erwin, his face was slightly white, and when he saw the corpse of Mr. Scary Evil, it was a shake of his body, his legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. Then, with an ugly face, he ordered the other police officers to clean up the battlefield and walked back to a police car, with a painful look shing across his face, cursing up: Shit! Shit! Youre a fucking pile of shit! Fucking Scary Evil! He closed his eyes, grabbed his hair in pain, and leaned back against the car in dismay. He agreed to cooperate with Mr. Scary Evil andy a trap at the police station, besides wanting to use the other partys power to catch Hellfires men and get a credit for himself, there was another important reason why Mr. Scary Evil had promised to cure his cancer. Although he promised to serve the other side afterwards, he didnt care if he could survive. Now, not only was everything gone, but he was left with a mess. Looking at the unbroken earth and a corpse, at the news vans that hade one after another, he had an unbearable headache. What should we do with these things? What will those reporters report? How would he exin to the top? When he thought of his decision to cooperate with Mr. Scary Evil, he swore and promised the top, he was filled with remorse. At this moment, his cell phone rang. After hesitating, he picked up the phone. Starting from tomorrow, you have a good rest. The words fell, and without waiting for him to give any exnation, the phone was hung up. Its over He sped his head with both hands and groaned in pain. Chapter 74: Happy New Year Chapter 74: Happy New Year In a secret base that only Mr. Scary Evil knew about. After Mr. Scary Evils head was pulled out and died, the various instruments inside the base began to operate. Hearing themotion, a man wearing arge whiteb coat and gold-rimmed sses was startled and looked at the functioning instruments and incredulously murmured, Mr. Scary Evil was actually killed? Only then, the body, which served as a backup, and the memory, which was updated in real time, were activated at this moment. He walked over to a body soaked in nutrient solution and gently sighed in relief after seeing that the consciousness of the advance backup had started to transmit steadily to the new body. A momentter, a bit of scarlet, the red diamond-shaped symbol representing Mr. Scary Evil appeared on the forehead of that body. A few secondster, Mr. Scary Evil violently opened his eyes and sat up directly. The slightly green nutrient solution fell along the body, and Mr. Scary Evil sat dumbly like a puppet. At this moment, his memory was still stuck in the moment when his head was pulled off. A few secondster, looking at the man standing outside the nutrient tank, he groaned in pain, covered his face with one hand, nodded to the man with the blue and green heterochromatic eyes, and said, Jason Mr. Scary Evil, you woke up, how wonderful! The man named Jason hurriedly took a white coat and put it on Mr. Scary Evil when he stood up. Mr. Scary Evil stepped out of the nutrition tank and walked towards the outside of theb with a gloomy face. Jason hurriedly followed and said, Sir, what happened. There was an ident, the enemy is stronger than I thought. Mr. Scared Evils face was very ugly when he remembered what just happened. He had been killed However, he had lived for two centuries, and he was not in vain! He would not have rushed to the front line to fight if he did not have the bottom card of resurrection, but in the future, he decided that it was better for him to participate less in the battle. The feeling of being killed is too unbearable. He took a deep breath, but suddenly remembered the lost helmet, his face turned more ugly. There was only one of that thing, and only one copy of the raw material. Without that thing, he would face Emma and would end up the same as before. So what do we do next? Jason pushed his sses, one blue and one green eye, as if shining with a demonic light. The Sentinel Project find a way to push it to the government, they will be very interested in this means of restraining mutants, especially after this battle happened. I understand. Jason nodded and said, What about us? Take some time off, I have an interesting n, but it will take quite a bit of time. Mr. Scary Evil grinned and said, But it will turn out to be very interesting in time. Jason looked at Mr. Scary Evils smiling face and smiled happily too. After Mike left the battlefield wearing Raven and used the teleport card, he deliberately sorted out the battle traces on his body, and then after using two teleport cards, Mike took Riven back to his family farm. At this time, Raven is no longer in the shape of a Smurf. Golden hair, enchanting body, at this time Raven looked very attractive. And I dont know if rk remembers me. Raven stood in the doorway with some worry. Mike skimmed his mouth and said, Must not recognize you, its been how many years. No way! Raven rolled her eyes, pped Mikes chest, and said, I pulled a hook with rk. Mike shrugged. Lets go, Im sleepy! Raven yawned and wrapped her arms around Mike. Mike pushed the door open and whispered, Dont make a sound, the kids should be asleep. Although the two hadnt seen each other for a long time, through asional phone calls. Still can briefly understand each others situation, such as Mike has adopted two more children. Pushing open the door, a dim wallmp came into view. Mikes gaze swept, looking at the three little ones nestled on the sofa, already asleep, slightly stunned, his gaze instantly became tender. These three children, why so disobedient? Dad? Just at that moment, rk opened his eyes, and after seeing Mike, his eyes lit up and he let out a low cry. Shh! Mike gestured to rk, pointing at both Eric and Charles. rk nodded and walked quickly towards Mike before his eyes were drawn to Raven beside Mike. Frozen, he gave a wide smile, Aunt Raven! The tone of affirmation, without the slightest hesitation, rk remembered her. Raven gave Mike a smug look, hugged rk,pared their heights, and happily said, Youve grown so tall! rk nodded, and after flickering her eyes back and forth between Mike and Raven, she smiled sweetly and said to Raven, But Aunt Raven, shes still as young and pretty as before. Raven covered her mouth in surprise, pinched rks face and said, Thats really good at talking. Im the one who taught you well. Mike said, walking toward Eric and Charles. Raven rolled her eyes and said to rk, Come on, talk to me. rk shook his head and said, Not today, I have to go to bed, I still have to get up early tomorrow. Raven nodded, her heart snickering, but her face showing regret as she stroked rks head and said, Lets talk tomorrow then. rk nodded and walked upstairs, taking two steps and turning back, Happy New Year, Aunt Raven. New Year? Is it already the first of January? Raven froze, smiled at rk and said, Happy New Year, rk! rk walked quickly out toward the stairs, but as he reached the stairway, he nced at both Mike and Raven and couldnt help but curl the corners of his mouth. Go, Dad! Casually put the helmet he was carrying on the sofa, look at the Mike sent both Eric and Charles back to their rooms one after another, and then came back to the first floor. Raven sat cross-legged on the sofa, rubbing her feet, and said to Mike, It looks like youve had a good time. Hmm. Mike walked toward the kitchen and said, What can I get for you? After a night of fighting, he hadnt eaten dinner yet and was already hungry. Raven leaned back on the sofa, smiled slyly, had an extremely seductive tone, and whispered, Eat you, okay? Mikes feet beat, his face expressionless, Lets have the egg fried rice, I remember there were leftovers yesterday. Anything, as long as its made by you . Raven said, licking her tongue at Mike. Mike turned around and walked into the kitchen, but Raven was keenly aware that Mikes footsteps seemed to have be much faster than before. Giggle. Raven couldnt help butugh, as if she thought of something, her face flushed, her body shrunk, and shezilyid down on the sofa like a cat. A few momentster, the scent emerged. Raven inhaled her nose and muttered, This guy, raising a child and cooking a dish. Who could rte it to the way he was killing it before? Mike walked out with two tes of fried rice with eggs, saw Raven looking at him with her arms pillowed, and said, Come over and eat, itll get coldter. You hold me. Raven stretched her arms. Mike raised an eyebrow, put the rice on the table: Eat or not, if you do not eat, I will fed the dog. Raven: Dont know how to be affectionate. She muttered, dawdling over to the table, ring at Mike, picking up a spoon and taking a big bite. Chapter 75: Your father and I have talked about you guys Chapter 75: Your father and I have talked about you guys Wow The warm water line hit Mikes body, washed away his exhaustion, and made him exhalefortably. The battle gave him a sense of well-being, although it also cost him a lot of money in his inventory. Mentally counting the cards used, the corners of Mikes eyes jumped. One hundred, two hundred? No, more Is there a years worth? Thinking of the battle, his brain was hot, dozens of scenes were thrown out together, Mike twitched the corner of his mouth and pressed his chest. This time the cards have lost a lot, especially the shield cards. When I think of Mr. Scary Evil bursting his dozen shields with one punch, Mike couldnt help but curse. Thinking of the fact that Mr. Scary Evil exploded more than a dozenyers of his shield with one punch, Mike couldnt help but curse secretly. Sure enough, although some skills can be manifested, their strength is affected by the power of manifestation and his current ability level, not as strong as imagined. I have to work hard to collect cards again today. After this battle, Mike suddenly discovered that the cards have a disadvantage, that is, the power of the skills cannot be controlled, the power of the skills, the level of his ability when he made the cards, and the power of embodiment consumed at that time. In addition, skills cannot be precisely controlled. For example, if it was his own ability to save Raven, he might have been able to move directly to the car, but now he simply cant do it with such precise control. When the level rises to LV3, I wonder what changes will ur again. Looked at the current progress 92%. Mikes heart began to look forward to it. Benefactor! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Mikes heart alert, could it be Raven? Dad, I need to see you. rks anxious voice sounded outside the door. Mike hurriedly pulled open the door, exposed his head, and said, Whats wrong? I rk pushed the door shut, reached down and pressed Mikes head, gave a wry smile, and squeezed through the doorway. Heh heh! With the sound ofughter, rks body began to morph and a blonde woman appeared in front of him. Raven. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched as he looked at the approaching Raven and said, You really are there. A few momentster, a line of wet footprints stretched from the bathroom, all the way to Mikes bedroom. On the other side, rk hastily closed his eyes, turned his super hearing off, and gave a happy smile. Whats the matter with your ability? Raven asked in a low voice as shezily leaned against Mikes chest. I dont know, it just came out of nowhere. Mike said vaguely. Oh. Ruiwen answered without further questioning. She raised her head curiously and looked at Mikes still handsome, but more mature, fascinating profile. After noticing that Mikes sideburns had appeared some white hair, she felt a little distressed, cut off the hair. Mike did not care to smile, blue eyes reflecting Raven still as many years ago, not the slightest change in the face, said: Perhaps, when I am full of gray hair, you are still so beautiful today. Raven looked at Mike tenderly: No matter how you change, in my eyes, you are still the same Mike who came down from the sky to save me. Happy New Year, no gift for you, sorry. No, I have received the best gift. Early in the morning, Mike woke up on time, looked at Raven who opened her eyes, smiled and said, You sleep a little longer, Ill make breakfast. Raven noddedzily and watched Mike leave with a satisfied smile on the corner of her mouth. A life like this was a dreame true for her. She hugged the other side of the quilt and inhaled deeply, almost greedily. But then she suddenly remembered her identity, remembered the hellfire, and sighed softly again, her head shrinking, burying herself under the covers. The rm sounded, and rk immediately jumped out of bed, dressed, and rushed out of the room and to the first floor. When he saw Raven, who was setting out the dishes, he gave a smile. rk, hurry up and eat. Raven waved to rk. Be right there, Ill go wash up. rk rushed to the bathroom and after quickly washing his face and brushing his teeth, he woke up Eric and Charles, who were still sleeping, and said to the dazed two, Come on, get up! Dress up handsomely, Aunt Ravens downstairs. Maybe, this time, Dad and Aunt Ravens thing will work out? If it works out, theyll have to make a good impression on each other! What! The mutant hero? Eric eximed. And Charles yawned and said, Youre not lying to us, are you? Subconsciously using his powers, his eyes red and said, Up in a minute! Ten minutes or soter, the three dressed-up little ones walked downstairs. Good morning, Daddy! Hearing Charless voice, Mike looked up, then almost blinded by three glowing greasy big back. Forehead jutting, Mike took a deep breath and said, What the hell are you three up to? We Just as Eric was about to exin, rk squeezed his shoulder and took the lead, Aunt Raven, good morning. Eric and Charles looked over and looked at Raven curiously, and at rks reminder, said hello. Raven looked at the three, gazed at their hair for a few seconds, and looked suspiciously at Mike. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched and he hastily said, I didnt teach this one. Ravenughed darkly and waved to the three, Come and eat. The three walked towards the table with reserved steps. Mike covered his face with one hand, slid down feebly, walked behind the three, and one person kicked him: Give me some normalcy! The three covered their asses and looked at Mike sulkily as they walked to the table. Giggle! Seeing this scene, Ravenughed happily and said to Charles and Eric who walked up, Youre Charles and Eric, right? You know us? Charles asked curiously. Raven pinched the twos little faces, Your father and I have talked about you guys. The two little onesughed. Mike pulled rk into a hug, looked at the other mans greasy head, and said, What are you trying to pull again? Without guessing, Mike knew it was rks attention. rk rightfully said, When we all live together in the future, first impressions are very important. What? Living together? Mike looked speechless: Youre over thinking it, shell be gone in a minute. This kid, what do you think all day long? Ah! rks body shook, shocked: A moment to go? But didnt you guys st night? He had even thought about when his dad was going to get married, when he was going to have a younger sibling and what to call him, and then left in a little while? Last night? rks eyes evaded, and Mikes old face flushed, then tacitly avoided the subject. Ahem! Mike coughed lightly and said, She still has important things to do. What are you guys whispering about? Come on and eat! Raven shouted to the two. Coming! Mike patted rks head, suddenly frowned, wiped his disgusted face on rks body, and walked towards the table. Chapter 76: Fate Chapter 76: Fate Throughout breakfast time, rk looked as if he had been struck and seemed distracted. On the contrary, Eric and Charles asked a lot about mutants. Raven was the first mutant they had seen up close, and, in their minds, Raven was a mutant hero. Raven didnt know the identity of the mutants of the two little guys, but she was very happy to see that they liked herself so much. So all morning, both sides get along very happy. Auntie, I remember in TV, you dont look like this, you are blue. Yes, yes, is this your ability? While looking at the two curious eyes, Ravens eyes dodged. Her ability? These two kids would be scared to see it, just like those people Charles! Eric! No rudeness. Mike shouted with a frown. Oh! The two boys were a little disappointed, but still looked at Raven expectantly. Raven hesitated and said, Lets talk about it next time. Just then, Charles squeezed his eyes at her and said, Aunt Raven, were not afraid! Eric nodded his head. Raven looked at Charles in amazement, secretly surprised at the little ones delicate mind, and said to the two, I hope I wont scare you. No! Charles and Eric shook their heads. The next second, Raven turned blue and carefully watched the expressions of the two little ones. After seeing that the two were not a bit scared and their eyes were full of awe, Raven breathed a sigh of relief and finally put her heart down, then in the midst of the awe of the two, began to change her image continuously, and finally turned into the appearance of Mike. The two people have looked dumbfounded. Look at the side of the Mike, and look at the Raven turned into, eximed out loud, and even the side of the rk also amazed wide-eyed. Looking at the expressions of the three little ones, Raven was surprisingly happy for the first time that she had gotten such an ability, from the bottom of her heart. Raven changed back into her own form, and looking at the two excited faces, happily kissed the two little faces and said to Mike on the side, I should go. Mike nodded, and looking at Eric and Charles reluctant looks, said, Ill see youter. Raven smiled at the two, then hugged rk, who hadnt said anything, rubbed her hands through the soft but greasy ck hair and said, Next time dont put so much hair wax on, its too oily! Saying this, hands wiped on Mike. Mike: Raven smiled happily and walked toward the door. Mike and the three children escorted her out the door. Looking at Ravens back, Mike shouted, Raven! What? Raven turned to look at Mike with some anticipation in her eyes. Mike walked towards Raven, who was growing in anticipation and even felt a little shy in front of the three kids. Mike bent down, put his mouth to Ravens ear, and whispered, Dont forget to remind your White Queen Emma to call me when you get back, uh, or you and she should ask for it and call me over, before they find out anything. Raven was stunned. Is that what you wanted to tell me about? Mike thought for a moment and added, Do you know the ount number? Asshole! Go to hell! Raven cursed angrily and turned away without a second thought. Also, do it when you are tired sit down. Hearing this, the corners of Ravens mouth picked up slightly, and between body changes, she changed her appearance and left at a fast pace. Mike turned back to see the three boys ring at him. Why are you looking at me like that? The three sighed heavily and turned to walk back to the house. Mike was stunned and shouted to the three, Wash your heads all over! One yearter. To celebrate rks graduation from elementary school, and because of the wish rk made on his birthday, the family decided to take a long trip over the summer. Thest long trip was several years ago. Speaking of thest trip, Mike couldnt help but think about Jason. If he did not drive the trip, the car would not have broken down halfway, not broken down halfway, then he would not have met Coulson, he would not have been dragged to Crystal Lake camping, would not have met Jason, and even met Mephisto in the back. Fortunately, thest time Gu Yi came, or In short, its all Colesons damn fault. Mike cursed in his heart and decided to take a family trip by ne this time. Destination San Francisco. Out of the trip there, he can also go to bring some fondue ingredients and some gift specialties to visit old friends. Last time on the phone, Hank Pim insisted that he wanted to eat hot pot, and Mike decided to satisfy the other partys wish. Boys! Pack your bags! Get ready to go! Mike pulled his suitcase and stood at the door, shouting inside. Coming! Coming! The three boys responded and ran out with their own luggage. Each one had a small suitcase. Did you all bring your stuff? Mike swept his eyes at the three. Dad, youre so nosy! Eric skimmed his lips. Mike flicked Erics head. Eww! Hee hee! Charles snickered. Lets go! Mike put on his sses, and the three little ones also followed Mikes example and put on their sunsses, and the family of four left the house with their suitcases in tow and took a cab called in advance and rushed towards the airport. When they got on the ne, Charles and Eric looked a little excited. The three little ones as in a row, Mike and they are separated by an aisle, sitting next to the aisle seat. Mike looked at the two lying on the ne window opening, gleefully looking down, said, So happy? Dad, its the first time theyve ever sat. rk twisted the hat on his head and spoke to Mike, looking like he was a man of the past, leisurely adjusting his seat, looking at the two men, squeezing his eyes at Mike and saying, Theyll get bored soon, just like I did at first? Mike cupped his chin and wondered, How do I remember that you were more excited than they were the first time you sat? rk blushed and said, I was three years old, and they were ten! Theres noparison! Ooh! Mike raised an eyebrow. rk grinned and turned his head. As a little time passed, the passengers boarded one by one. Sir, please give way, my seat is inside you. Suddenly, a very gentle voice that sounded like a nice person came to Mikes side. Mike nodded and was about to get up when he frowned slightly. A voice that sounded like a nice guy This description, he seems to have used a simr one there. A sh of light in his brain, the corners of Mikes mouth twitched up. Does it mean It cant be! Sir? Hearing a puzzled voice, he turned his head to see a Coleson who looked like a nice guy with a slightly receding hairline, smiling at him. Coleson? Mike? Chapter 77: Encounter Chapter 77: Encounter Colesons seat was adjacent to Mike. Seemingly because he had met an old friend on this trip, Coleson looked very happy. And Mike: . It wasnt that he had a bad impression of Coleson, he just felt that unexpected things would happen when he met this guy. There was no reason for this feeling, but it gave Mike a very unpleasant feeling. Wow! rk, youre this big? Coleson greeted rk across the aisle, then couldnt help but give a happy look when he saw Eric and Charles greeting him and calling him uncle. Looking at the three little ones who had grown up, Coleson rubbed his forehead and sighed, Time flies, Mike. Mike nodded and responded vaguely. With an envious nce at Mikes hair, Coleson said, Nice day for a trip haha. Mmm! Mike dealt with Coleson in a casual manner. Just then, the ne began to slowly rise, Mike closed his eyes. Not afraid, but purely do not want to talk to Coleson. After a while, after a violent shaking, the ne finally became dull and began to fly smoothly. Eric and Charles unbuckled their seatbelts and climbed back up to the window, looking out at the clouds and whimpering with excitement. Look, does that cloud look like a ducks head? Looks like oh, but I think that one looks like a face. Really eh. Listening to the two whispering discussion, Mike showed a smile. rk took off his hat, looked at the two with a smile, and pointed out the window, suddenly said: Look, does that look like a fried chicken leg? Does that look like red meat? Hey! Eric and Charles swallowed their mouths. Im hungry because you said so. The two men looked at rk sorrowfully. rk said leisurely, When I went out in the morning, I ate the fried chicken leg that Dad made yesterday, it was delicious. Eric: (#) Charles: (o) Instantly, the two felt that the clouds outside didnt look good at all anymore, and everything looked like food. rk pulled his hat over his face and the corners of his mouth teased slightly. Thats nice. Looking at themunication between the three, Coleson said enviously and chatted with Mike again. Coleson is a talkative person, Mike, however, for some reason is not too eager to chat with Coleson. Seeing him, he talked endlessly, he sighed and said: Coleson, your former girlfriend, from college Um, I remember the name Millie? Coleson nodded, and said sadly: We have broken up. When he said this, his expression painfully tangled, and even anger, resignation and loss. The expression was so rich that it was like a preview of a twisted story. Break up? Mike wanted to find a topic to end the chat, but looking at Colesons expression, he was suddenly interested in the matter. I went into the army, I made her wait too long, shes already married and has children. Coleson said in as calm a tone as he could. Mike looked at Coleson suspiciously and said, Thats all? If that was all, why was Coleson angry? He let out a deep breath and guessed, Could it be, that it was your friend who married her? The corners of Colesons mouth twitched and he cocked his head. Guess right? Mike stifled augh and said reassuringly, Youll meet true loveter. Coleson softly whispered hmm, and the scenes of the past shed quickly in his mind. When he saw the family of three, sadness came to his heart again, and he seemed extremely depressed for a while, and he lost the thought of chatting. Mike gently exhaled. The world is clear. But, Coleson is Coleson, strong psychological quality, only halfway quiet, his mentality recovered again, and he talked with Mike until he got off the ne. Bye, Mike! Coleson waved his hand at the back of Mikes family of four. Mike lifted his hand and quickened his pace. Somehow, the longer he stayed with Coleson, the more ominous feeling in his heart, also became stronger. Fortunately, the ne did not fall.. Mike celebrated in his heart. Mikes family of four wore sunsses, looking at the sun above their heads, and exhaledfortably. When they came to the airport exit, they heard someone calling their name. rk! Uncle Mike! The family of four looked over and peeled down their sunsses to see Hope holding up a pickup sign and waving frantically there, and Hank Pym, after waving at them, pushing his sunsses up and striding over. Wee, my friend! Hank Pym smiled at Mike while hugging him, while Hope and the three brothers hugged. Mikeughed, Big Boss, picking us up after such a busy day? Hank Pym smiled and patted Mike, his eyes expectantly saying, Who made us old friends? Did you have dinner? Mike and Hank Pym said at the same time, slightly bbergasted, and then looked at each other with a meaningful smile. I brought a gift. Mike said mysteriously: Your favourite thing. Hank Pyms scalp tingled, coughed lightly and said: Gift or something, afterwards, I have prepared for you good food, and there are surprises. Mikes heart gave birth to a bad feeling. Lets go! Hope! Hank Pym greeted, took Mike by the shoulders and came outside the airport. The driver who had been waiting immediately got out of the car and loaded Mikes familys luggage onto the car, and the group left quickly in the car. Hope happily introduced the three rks to the scenery outside the window, Hank Pym and Mike chatting about recent developments. Soon, the group arrived at Hank Pyms home. His home in San Francisco still had a heavy, ssical feel to it. Stepping on the wooden floor, the four Macs family member took off their sses and surveyed it with an odd face. This decoration style is really simr to the vi that was given to them. Ill take you guys to choose your rooms. Hope said enthusiastically to Mike and his group. Hank Pym said, Ill go to the kitchen to see if lunch is ready. After a pause, he said mysteriously to Mike, Ill go see what surprise is prepared for you. The ominous feeling in Mikes heart grew stronger. Dont bother with any surprises. No, youll like it! Thats a representation of courage and deliciousness. These two words are mixed together, it must not be a good thing! When Mike and his party put down their luggage, chose a room and went downstairs, and almost finished eating a rich and delicious lunch, Hank Pym winked at Mike and said, This is definitely a surprise! You will love it! I deliberately left it until the end. With that, he pped his hands. The next second, a chef in a chefs uniform, slightly chubby, with a gas mask, pushing a food cart came in. Wait, a gas mask? Looking at the chefs appearance, the corners of Mikes mouth twitched up. This is too much. Sweep the eyes of Hank Pym, see the other partys provocative look at their own, Mike mouth twitch up. This old boy is uneasy and kind! Chapter 78: Whats the difference? Chapter 78: What''s the difference? The chef ced two tightly sealed dinner tes in front of Mike and Hank Pym. Without waiting to open them, Mike smelled a sour odour, and rk, who had a super strong sense of smell, turned green in the face. Hank Pym smiled at Mike and said, rk and his dad, you cant even eat this, right? Mikeughed and said, I dare you! Hank Pym gave the chef a wink. The chef said in a jarring voice, Please taste. With those words, he quickly picked up two meal covers, turned around and pushed the food cart and ran. Watching the chefs action, Mike at first felt that the other party was a bit exaggerated. But as the chef took away the lids, the stench that seemed to materialize, like blowing a charge to his nose, he felt that the chef was simply a wise man. Canned herring, a rare delicacy! Hank Pym introduced, and blushed a little. This thing, he tried several times hard in order to turn the microphone, but the impact on him is the same every time, but He nced at Mike and saw the facial features on Mikes face, as if they were melted and pinched together, and he felt satisfied immediately. Uh! Oh! The four little guys were holding their noses and mouths in pain, and ran away from the table, looking at the two tes on the table in horror. Charles looked at the table and eximed, What the hell is that? Hopes voice trembled: Herring, canned herring. No, thats shit right there! Eric pinched his nose and spit out loudly. rk added the final blow: Shit doesnt even smell that bad! The four men looked at each other and backed up again. Hank Pym resisted the urge to cover his nose and, with as much equanimity as possible, cut a piece of herring with a knife and fork, stuffed it into his mouth, then chewed it twice quickly, holding back the stench, and gave Mike a provocative look. Seeing this scene, the corners of Mikes eyes jumped. While Eric on the side shouted: Hope, look, your dad ate that pile in! Hope: Hes not my dad, thats disgusting! With that, she took several steps backward. The three followed her steps, backing up again and again. Hank Pym twitched at the corner of his eye and said to Mike, Its your turn, if you cant, admit defeat, no shame. Mike gave a huh sneer and said, Whats that? Saying that, he also cut a piece and put it into his mouth with a twisted face. Instantly, he felt a numb sensation that made him stink, spreading from the entire mouth, and the foul smell, like a tornado, rushed into his brain, making him dizzy. Seeing this scene, three brothers shivered, and Hope looked at the four of them ran toward the door. The stench in the room was getting stronger and stronger, and they could hardly stand it anymore. Ha, awesome! Hank Pym did not expect Mike to dare to follow, praised and then, without changing his face, cut another bigger piece and put it into his mouth. Mike, follow me! Hank Pym, cut another piece. Mike, Im in! Hank Pym, Stud! Mike puts down his knife and fork: Admirable! You win! Hank Pym: (????). He looked dumbfounded at the herring that was still half on Mikes te, looked at his own clean te, and pointed a shaking hand at Mike: Scumbag bastard! Mike smiled faintly, got up ndly and then rushed straight to the bathroom. Hank Pym hesitated for a second, covered his mouth and chased after him, after being shut out of the door, holding back the constant upwelling of vomit, before turning into a human fountain, holding back with great willpower, rushed into the bathroom on the second floor. Then.. Vomit Listening to the movement inside, The four children stood outside the door with a look of disgust and contempt. A few momentster, after Mike vomited almost, the entire bathroom has beenpletely polluted, to endure the smell straight to the brain, Mike was looking for a card that has no solution to the current situation. After using two healing cards, which had no effect at all, and only made his energy level rise quite a bit, Mike gave up. This thing is not a disease at all, ah. He walked out of the bathroom, then closed the door tightly, but found that there was no need for that. The whole house, are filled with the unbearable stench. Mike walked quickly toward the door, and when he saw the four children, he only saw that all four actually took two steps backward in unison. Dad, are you okay? rk couldnt help but ask. Mike pressed his stomach and said, Fine, at least better than Hank. But you lost! Hank wiped the corner of his mouth and stepped out, his legs still shaking gently, but he still held his chin up stubbornly. Ooh! Mikeughed and said, If you lose, you lose, at least I ate less than you did. Hank Pym was depressed for a while. Just then, Charles muttered in a small voice, Whats the difference between eating a mouthful of shit and eating a pile of shit? The three brothers nodded their heads. Mike and Hank Pym looked at each other and stubbornly said, Of course there is! Ive eaten less than him! I win! The Stubbornness of Middle-Aged Man.. Hope pinched her nose and said, You guys stay away from us, it stinks! Hurry up and end this foul-smelling conversation! With Hopes words this matter was closed. But the whole home has been polluted. Two hourster, rk said: Whos going to see if theres still a smell in there? Im not going! Eric shook his head. Hope said, You guys arent going to let me, the poor girl, go, are you? Then go together. Charles made a suggestion. The four agreed, and then walked toward the house, the moment the door was opened, a foul smell rushed into their noses again. Close the door, the four men looked at Mike and Hank Pym. Mike stunned, also looked at Hank Pym. Hank Pym: ? We cant live in your home, at least until the stench is dissipated, is not able to return. In view of this situation, the Mikes and Hanks had to bring their own luggage and check in at the nearest hotel. And in the evening, the hot pot ingredients brought by Mike opened the second battle. Delicious, it is really delicious, but also spicy. Hank Pym thought he had quietly eaten spicy food and had been able to adapt to Mikes hot pot red soup, but this time he found that Mikes hot pot was even spicier. Hot pot with white wine, Hank Pim looked at the familiar pair, his appearance remained unchanged, but his heart was sad. Luckily, I had made a doctors appointment in advance Hank Pym reassured himself, closed his eyes and a ss of white wine swallowed into his belly. Eventually, Hank Pym got drunk again and became the man who lookedpletely different from when he was sober, appearing to be loose, yet sentimental. Sending each other back to the suite across the street, Mikes mood became pleasant as he remembered what would happen to Hank Pym tomorrow. Chapter 79: You again...... Chapter 79: You again...... The next day, watching Hank Pym being taken away on his stomach, Mike felt instantly relieved. This guy should be able to stay in the hospital for a few days Dare to screw him with a can, luckily he only ate part of it. Wow, today looks like its going to be a good day. Mike moody after breakfast, with three boys, and Hank Pyms orphan daughter Hope, a group of five people embarked on a journey. Hope has lived in San Francisco for a short time, many ces have been, so volunteered to be a tour guide. mo Square, Nine Curves Flower Street When evening came, they arrived at the Golden Gate Bridge, one of the icons of San Francisco. Hope said it was even more beautiful at night than during the day. Sure enough, when it gets dark, the lights on the bridge are on. From a distance, the Golden Gate Bridge seems to be floating in the sky, like a bridge to heaven, which is amazing. And Mike couldnt help but look at Eric when he saw the Golden Gate Bridge. Noticing Mikes gaze, Eric was stunned and grinned at Mike. After crossing the Golden Gate Bridge, the five of them found a special restaurant for dinner and then went back to the hotel to rest. After calling Hank Pym to express his condolences and receiving heartfelt wishes, Mike slept well all night. It was another day and Mike and his group continued their trip. Well go to Fishermans Wharf first, and then stop by Alcatraz Ind. In the afternoon, well go to North Beach, known as Little Italy, for afternoon tea and a taste of Italy with full of San Francisco vour. Hope introduced to the crowd, it is evident that she had done her homework in advance. After a pause, Hope mysteriously said to rk and three people: I heard that North Beach will be more fun at night, only Hank has never let me go, this time finally I have the opportunity. More fun at night? The three boys also have an interest. Mike secretly nodded his head, there is indeed more fun at night, waiting for a few children to fall asleep, find the opportunity to go to a wave of their own. Alcatraz Ind, a small ind located in the San Francisco Bay in the San Francisco Sea, close to Fishermans Wharf, the terrain is steep and the traffic is inconvenient. Therefore, a prison was built there and it is also known as the most difficult prison to escape. However, this prison has been abandoned many years ago, in line with the principle of waste, this ce has be an attraction to many tourists. After turning around at Fishermans Wharf, the group of five people intended to visit Alcatraz Ind, and it so happened that there was a suitable boat at this time, and also a tour group, so Mike spent some money to temporarily join the tour group and hitch a ride on this boat. As soon as he got on the boat and sat on his seat, Mike looked around, as if looking for something. Uncle Mike, whats wrong with you? I have a bad feeling. Mike pinched his chin and said: Maybe its my illusion. Before the words over from his mouth, rks voice full of surprise sounded, Uncle Coleson? Youre on this boat too? Mike sucked in a cold breath. Sure enough, his feeling was correct. Then the ship will not sink, right? Just as Mike was making wild guesses, Coleson came over with a smile on his face and said to Mike, What a fate! Fate, my ass, I suspect youre following me! Mike spat out, but knew it was impossible. Coleson sat down next to Mike, looked at Mike and his group curiously, and said, You guys are going to visit up here? Is it hard to go live in a prison? Eric muttered. Coleson coughed lightly and smiled awkwardly, but his eyes fell on Hope and said, Beautifuldy, my name is Phil Coleson. Hope nodded politely and said, My name is Hope. Alcatraz was not far from them. Just a moment of small talk, soon arrived. After getting off the boat, Mike and his group followed the guide and began to tour up on Alcatraz. Araka prison, where a lot of big names have been locked up. For example, the godfather of the mafia or something. Listening to the guides introduction, the tourists whispered and discussed, or take pictures to remember. The first and only benefit of meeting Coleson manifested itself so far. He could help Mike and the others to take a group photo. After leaving a photo full of souvenir value, the group followed the guide to the interior of the prison and met another tour group, which instantly became lively. Mike looked at another tour group, his gaze swept over several tourists inside and frowned unnoticeably. Those few people, no matter the walking habits, or the aura of their bodies, are a little different from ordinary tourists. Veterans? Mike cryptically said, and stopped paying attention. If they looked like criminals, he would have to pay close attention. The prison is three stories high, with bars on both sides separating one cell from another. The tour guide pointed to the corridor in the middle of the cells, while walking and introduced: This corridor has a beautiful name, Broadway Street. The tourists raised a lot of interest. The guide smiled and said: At that time, any new inmate who was just admitted to prison had to strip naked and walk through here while lined with criminals whistling at you, just like a show that was put on time, hence that catchy-sounding name. Hearing this, the crowd murmured and even owned a number of people whistling. Everyone! After the guide pped and caught everyones attention, he pointed to one of the cells inside and said, Now its experience time! Go in and blow your whistles. The touristsughed and walked in groups toward the cells. This experience of going to jail, made the visitors feel very new. Come on, lets go inside too! Charles dragged the hands of the Mike towards the cell in front of him, rk and the others had to follow him. Uncle Coleson,e on! Charles called out to Coleson outside. Coleson smiled and walked in as well. In the past few years, he has seen a lot of prisons, but it is the first time to enter the cell. After the visitors entered, a dozen soldiers with guns suddenly appeared. Dont be afraid, everyone, this is all fake, in order to improve the authenticity, so that you have a better experience. Listening to the guides words, the tourists calmed down, and some of them even got into the role and started shouting in the cell. Mike looked at the people, his eyes swept over the guns, and his eyes shrank, these are real guns! The next second, the cell closed, all the tourists were locked in, and those soldiers with guns stood in front of the cell, pointing their icy guns at the tourists inside. At the same time, more soldiers appeared in the prison. This realistic effect made some tourists more excited. Mike, this doesnt look fake. Coleson said in a low voice, watching the soldiers outside warily, until he saw a person walk in, his eyes narrowed, and he whispered. General Frank Hammer! He looked at the man with an ugly face, his head was in confusion. A brigadier general appeared here for no apparent reason, just for the effect of realism? Coleson thought with his fallen hair, knowing it was impossible. Hearing Colesons words, Mike frowned and whispered, Looks like things are gettingplicated. Chapter 80: Click Chapter 80: Click Bang! With this shot, the people in the prison cell fell silent and looked at the man standing in the middle of the corridor. Brigadier General, Frank Hammer. The man had a firm face, a high nose and deep sunken eye sockets, but a pair of eyes that were very bright. He looked at everyone, slowly put down his high pistol, and said slowly and politely: From now on, you are my hostages. Before I receive the ransom, please cooperate with me. Hearing this, instead of being afraid, the tourists roared with excitement. However, some of them gradually became suspicious. This line is not right, right? Just when they wanted to ask the guides, they only saw two guides yelling and screaming, and were put into cells by those dressed as soldiers as well. Even if they wanted to make their experience as real as possible, this tour guide locked in, it was too much, right? Let me out! Finally, some tourists began to shout out of fear. But was indifferent. Those military people, whom they saw as actors, just looked at them with expressionless faces. Finally, everyone realized that this was no joke and shouted out loud. Let us out! Let us out now! Oh my God! What are we going to do? The tourists shouted in fear. Bang, bang! With several gunshots, General Hammers deputy stepped out, his cold, stern eyes looking at the quiet tourists, and said, Be quiet, or youre not wee. The tourists shrank back in fear. Mike blocked the children behind, several peoples faces looked very calm, even Hope, also because they know their father is the reason for the anthropoid, look very calm. Compared with several of them, in contrast, Coleson looked too excited. He grabbed the iron bars of the cell and shouted: Why? General Hammer, why are you doing this!? Hearing these words, the visitors looked at General Hammer in surprise. This man is actually a general? General Hammer looked at Coleson and said suspiciously, You know me? Yes! Coleson eximed, I served in the Marine Corps and just transferred to a different branch this year. General Hammer nodded, saluted Coleson, and said, Im sorry for what happened today, soldier! But, I had to do it! Coleson looked at the other man with dismay. This was a man who had fought in a war and was seen as a legend by those of them in the Marine Corps, but Why? General Hammer looked at Coleson and said heavily: I have led soldiers in a battle, they have bled and died, the living have been honoured, but the dead have been forgotten, this is nothing, this would have been the soldiers home, but they also have families, also have parents and children , and how should they live? Dont they have a pension? Pension? General Hammer looked at Coleson calmly and said, What can that little pension do? Besides, some of them dont get pensions. So, you want the ransom money for the families of those fallen soldiers. Right! General Hammer said, apologized to Coleson again, and said to the tourists, Dont worry, as soon as I receive the ransom, I will let you go. After hearing each others words, the tourists were surprisingly quiet, and even felt that such a general did not seem like a bad person. Heh Mike looked at the general, smiled and shook his head. This is really twisted justice. Those soldiers families were pitiful, but werent they, the tourists, innocent? This kind of thing, If one has not been dealt with properly, it is beyond his control if he hurts others. Besides, a general leading soldiers tomit crimes is a scandal to a country, and Washington would be a joke if it just gave in. Someone will surelye to the rescue, and it shouldnt take long. With a whisper in his heart, Mike greeted the children and sat down on the bed in the cell. Coleson stepped back two steps, sighed and looked at Mike and the others. When they saw that their faces were calm and there was no fear at all, he was secretly surprised, but after thinking of the first time he met Mike, he couldnt help it, twitched the corners of his mouth. This is not an ordinary person ah. Just then, he saw Eric and Charles, took out a packet of potato chips from the backpack he was carrying. The corners of Colesons mouth twitched slightly, can you show some respect for others? Bared! The package ripped open and the five sat down together. Click, click That bespectacled attitude made him want to hit people when he looked at them. And the Marines who were outside with General Hammer to perform this operation, looked at the big, four and small five people, they were speechless, let alone the other tourists, they were stunned by their actions. General Hammer twitched his eyes, took out a cell phone, pressed a number and calmly told the person on the phone about his kidnapping of hostages on Alcatraz, and threatened: In addition to the hostages, I also arranged four VX gas bombs on the ind, as long as the timees I did not get the ransom, or If you mess up, not only will these hostages die, but the gas bombs will also beunched into San Francisco. Hearing this, Mike and rk moved in unison to skim their mouths, while Hope sped her arms andughed lowly. Coleson looked at several people admiringly, shook his head with a bitter smile, and sighed in silence. For a while, the only sounds in the entire prison were low breathing and sobbing, as well as the highly incongruous click, click sound. Mike looked at Coleson, handed the chips over, and after being rejected, said, Dont worry, nothing will happen. There are superheroes in this world, and there is one in San Francisco. Although Im in the hospital now, I should.. be able to receive the message. In fact, things are developing just like Mike thought before. 100 million, which is not a small amount, but for a country, it is not much, but to do so, it bes an international joke. So, after an emergency meeting, the federal government was ready to organize amando team to infiltrate the heavily defended Alcatraz prison to free the hostages and disarm the gas bombs. So boring Charles was lying on Mikesp with a spiritless look. They had been here for half a day. Looking at the sky outside, Hope also said helplessly, It seems that todays travel ns are in vain. Mike smiled at the four people and said, Consider it a special experience. The four nodded. Coleson was very envious and admired the mentality of several people. Interestingly, after the meal, the Marines who became criminals also provided them with marching canned food for lunch. Do not say, the taste is not bad. Chapter 81: Growth (1/2) Chapter 81: Growth (1/2) In the evening, when the rescue team hadnte, even after the Ant-Man Mike was expecting hadnt appeared, he sighed. The action was too slow, he could not let a few children stay here overnight. It was he who had overestimated the speed of the governments rescue. But howe Hank Pym, the ant-man, was also so slow? Didnt receive the message, or was itpletely abandoned? Mike with a helpless face, could not rely on it. Moreover, he increasingly felt that this experience gave him a familiar feeling. It seems to be a movie that he saw in hisst life. If so He tried to remember, his face was a little unpleasant, he remembered some key points. For example, after the rescue team sneaked in, it was destroyed in the confrontation, such as the missile that the government fired here at the end. Better go quickly, if there is a change in the plot, that group of politicians cannot think, and directlyunch missiles Hiss, I knew it was not good to meet with Coleson. I sighed in my heart, Mike thought about it and made a decision. Let Charles and Eric do it, just so we can also test the next two peoples ability to grow to what extent. With their current ability, no one should notice, even if the tourists are traced afterwards, with Charless ability, he can easily cope with the past, if there is something wrong with him, it will not be toote for him to do anything. Thinking of this, he nodded his head to Charles. Charles eyes lit up and used his ability to connect his mind with Mikes. Charles, link rk and Eric together too, lets get moving, not waiting for the rescue team, theyre too slow. Not only they are slow, but there is also a high possibility of failure, and the possibility of being bombed by missiles after the rescue fails. Charles responded, pulling Eric and rk into the chat channel as well. In a moment, rk will provide the view, Charles will use your powers to get those people down one by one, and Eric will pay attention to the unexpected. The three nodded excitedly, which gave them the feeling that they were working as super agents. rks eyes shifted slightly, opening up his perspective and super vision, looking for the locations of all the enemies. A few secondster, the locations of all the enemies were memorized by rk, and then after he ced his eyes on the farthest, one of the enemies guarding the gas bomb, he said to Charles, First one. Charles answered, his gaze fixed, the power of his mind quietly appeared, and after controlling that person, he directly made him unconscious. The whole process was silent, and because there was only one enemy there, it didnt alert anyone else. Perfect! Charles secretly cheered, with rks guidance, first to solve the enemy guarding the gas bomb, and then outside to inside, and began to clean up one target after another. The whole process was getting faster and faster, and Charles was getting more and more skilled. Watching this scene, Mike seemed to see the shocking image of Charlester chanting and everyone being fixed in ce. Soon, the enemies outside were all subdued to Charles, and then began to deal with the enemies guarding the cell. Now, there are only these dozen people left. Eric is a little bored, this does not use him well. As Charles kept knocking people out, especially after a soldier located not far from them was knocked out by Charles, the weird situation was finally discovered by General Hammer. There is an enemy! Attention! General Hammer shouted, and everyone started to get nervous. With the sound of bullets being loaded, the atmosphere in the prison became cold and solemn. Mike said to Charles in his head, Charles, first faint the general, Eric pay attention, and control their guns. With that, he also prepared himself to use the deck. The two men nodded, Charles gazed, and the invisible power made General Hammers head dizzy and fainted to the ground. The whole prison was silent for a moment. Chapter 81: Growth (2/2) Chapter 81: Growth (2/2) The visitors looked puzzled, but the soldiers were shocked and angry. Damn it! Get out of here! It must be in these tourists! Who is it! The angry soldiers pointed their guns at the tourists, triggering a wave of shrieks and cries, while this made the soldiers even more agitated. Watching this scene, Eric was shocked, and finally it was his turn to do it! He closed his eyes and then opened them with a jerk, his palms surreptitiously clenched, the soldiers guns were instantly out of their control and broke free from their hands, and just as the soldiers watched the scene with fear, Mike said in his head: Charles! Use your maximum ability to mess them up and knock them out. With those words, Charles gaze shed and the terrifying power of his mind exploded. In the next second, those soldiers heads were smothered, and like dominoes, they flung to the ground one after another, directly fainting. Can you handle so many at once? Mike looked at Charles in surprise. Has this kid grown to such a point now? He still underestimated the speed of their growth. With a whisper in his heart, he touched the twos heads and looked at both Coleson and Hope, nodding secretly after seeing that their attention was drawn to the fallen soldiers and did not notice Charles and Eric. The soldiers fell to the ground one by one bizarrely, the visitors in the prison instead of being happy about it, they became afraid. Because it is so weird, who knows if those who confuse the soldiers will attack them? Just then Coleson looked at Mike, and a few people whispered, It looks like they passed out. Although he didnt know who was secretly doing it, he was clear that the person should be among the tourists. After sweeping his eyes at the tourists, Coleson walked to the cell door, stretched his hands out of the bars, and after fumbling for a while, he opened the door with the skills he had learned on previous missions and walked out. Move! Mike! Coleson greeted. Mike led the four children out of the cell. Hurry! Help us! God! Please! Seeing Mike and his group safely out of the cell, the other visitors shouted out. Dont move around. Mike instructed the four little ones, and together with Coleson, opened the other cells and released the tourists. Eric and Charles looked at the soldiers on the ground, heckling, and wanted to touch two guns for a while, rk pressed the two mens heads, saying, You guys settle down. Hope covered his mouth andughed. Soon, the tourists were all released. Everyone looked at the soldiers who were fainting on the ground, feeling like a dream. Dont run around, we dont know if other people were also knocked down by the mysterious person. Coleson shouted, and after the tourists all looked at him, he said: Is there anyone to help? Are these people thrown into jail? Ill help! Ille too, I can tie them in nice, strong, sexy knots! Uh, this is not necessary With the shouting, one by one, the tourists came out and under themand of Coleson, unloaded all the weapons of these soldiers and threw them into the cells. After dealing with the soldiers here, Coleson breathed a sigh of relief and carefully felt his way out, then after making sure all the soldiers were quietly taken out, he joined the tourists to put all the soldiers who had fainted outside into the cells as well, and used General Hammers cell phone to call for help. Chapter 82: This is a huge improvement (1/2) Chapter 82: This is a huge improvement (1/2) When they received the call, the people in the White House in Washington were stunned. The rescue team, which was already ready to go, was relieved, especially the biochemical expert among them, who silently thanked God in his heart. He can be just a biological expert, not some special warrior, nor any superhero who will be on fire. This matter is solved? Although it had doubts about this, the White House asked San Francisco to determine the situation as soon as possible and send rescue. This is very close to San Francisco, half an hourter, the police drove their boats to Alcatraz, and when it was determined that General Hammer and his men had indeed been captured, everyone was silent. Immediately after, checking all the tourists and making statements, this time things just ended up without a headache, and Coleson got a not-so-small credit for this, which was an unexpected pleasure for him. Sitting in the police rescue boat, rk was looking at the tourists rescued, he was very happy in his heart. No one knew that they did it, and this feeling of being a hero was pretty good. The sun is going down! Hope eximed and said: Our ns are disrupted, cannot drink a delicious afternoon tea. The cakes there are delicious. Looking at the sun about to set, the little guys looked like eggnts hit by frost. Mike smiled and said, Afternoon tea is gone, we can go to see the night view. Can we really go? Hope said excitedly, Ive wanted to go for a long time, but Hank never allowed it. Mike looked at the dock in front of him and said, Go now, its just right. Uncle Mike! Thats very kind of you! Hope cheered, and the three boys alsoughed happily. Looking at the three, the corners of Mikes mouth picked up slightly. The Alcatraz incident, although not so much that a few little guys left a psychological shadow or something, but also need to vent a good. For the record, he was never there to see anything juvenile. Ding ding ding! Just then, there was a pleasant sounding from Hopes backpack. Hope took out her cell phone, drawing a burst of envy from the three boys. Although cell phones are not umon at this time, they are a rarity for kids their age, but Hope has one, and its thetest, simply too envious. The call was answered and an anxious voice rang out. Hope, are you okay? I just got the news! Its okay. Hope grunted and said, Youre letting me down so much! Hank! You said that I woulde out as soon as I was in danger! While speaking, Hope narrowed her mouth. Hank Pym, who was still in the hospital, was speechless for a while, and then said with a headache, Sorry, Hope. I dont want to talk to you more, Im going to North Beach with Uncle Mike. North Beach!? Hank Pym shrieked and sat up violently, then wailed,y on the boat, and then endured the pain and said: At this time? You put that bastard Mike on the phone for me? Mike picked up, and listening to the threats and curses from Hank Pyms side, he frowned and said, Hello? What did you say? The signal is bad, I cant hear you clearly! Well, got it, get back in touch. With those words, he hung up the phone directly. What did he say? Hope picked up the phone and asked curiously. Mike smiled and said, He told us to have fun. Hope nodded and said, Thats more like it. After speaking, the boat stopped. After a few people got off the boat, they immediately rushed to North Beach not far from here. At this time, the hospital where Hank Pym was, when Mike hung up the phone, the corners of Hank Pyms mouth twitched and he couldnt help but curse out. This damn bastard! How dare you hang up my phone? When I find you, youll be dead! As he cursed, he changed his clothes, and despite the doctors obstruction and advice, he endured the pain and rushed towards North Beach. Chapter 82: This is a huge improvement (2/2) Chapter 82: This is a huge improvement (2/2) When he arrived at North Beach, it was the busiest time of the day and he pressed one hand on some part of himself that was still burning and painful while looking for Mike and his group, looking at the figure particrly miserable. Damn it, still not answering my phone. Hank Pym cursed in a low voice. Pop! Suddenly, someone patted his ass. Sharp pain struck, Hank Pym stiffened, turned his head and saw a tall man with bulging muscles, standing behind him, watching him press his hand somewhere behind him. Seeing him turning his head, the mans eyes lit up, showing a honey smile and said, Handsome guys, lets y together? Hank Pym, with blue veins said angrily, Get out! The man cursed and left. Hank Pym continued his search, and not muchter Snap! Snap, snap! Im going to kill you! Mike Kent! Eventually, before he was pped to death, he found Mike and his group in a cake store. Seeing this scene, he finally dropped his heart, and then angrily stared at Mike and walked over. Mike felt a little dazed, he smirked and said, The cake is delicious? Here is a piece? Ill kill you! Hank Pym quickened his pace, stretched out his hands, bared his teeth and strangled Mikes neck. Hey, Hank! How are you? Hope pped Hank Pyms ass. Hank Pym stiffened, turned his head to his daughter and squeezed out a smile that was worse than crying and said, Call an ambnce for me! With that, he plopped down on the dining room table. Seeing this, Hope squeezed her eyes at Mike. Mike froze andughed out loud. The days exciting and pleasant journey ended perfectly with Hank Pym being hospitalized again. The next week, Mikes family had a lot of fun in San Francisco, and after Hank Pym was released from the hospital, Mikes family said goodbye to Hank Pym and Hope and embarked on the return flight. When he left before, deliberately called Coleson who left his contact information, knowing that the other party did not intend to return in the near future, before the flight was set. Sure enough, they went very smoothly on the way back, without any waves. This makes Mike more convinced that Coleson is a sweeper. Back to the familiar home, father and son, they four home cleaned aside, and then resume a regr life. And Mikes ability, too, has finally been upgraded. Yes, after several years of experience, his ability finally became LV3! This is a huge improvement. Host: Mike Kent. Newbie Gift: Assassin Time. Ability: Memory Fantasy Embodiment. Current Ability Level: LV3. Current upgrade progress: 1%. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened). Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened). Six years, do you know how Ive been? Mike was excited. Because after the ability to upgrade again, finally ushered in an epic enhancement! In addition to the power of embodiment has be more, the props and skills that could not be manifested before have changed. After this upgrade, they can also be manifested. Besides, he has added new embodiment of items. Bloodline, ability, or upation are not urate descriptions. Because, he can embody the full power of a person! Chapter 83: Im already the father of three children (1/2) Chapter 83: I''m already the father of three children (1/2) Completely manifesting a human power! When Mikes ability was upgraded and this change appeared, he surprisingly had a feeling of boiling over. Although the upgraded ability has been strengthened at the epic level, there are many characters whose power still cannot be manifested because of theck of ability level and manifestation energy. In addition to this, the length of time it takes to manifest is not the same because of the strength of the manifested character. But He can renew his cards! Mike: (*) As long as there are enough cards, everything is not a problem. But when the ability level goes up to LV3, Mike feels warm and fuzzy. However, I dont know how long it will take to go up to LV4. Oh, right. After the ability upgrade, Mike gets a chance to draw a prize. When LV1 was upgraded to LV2, he got a permanent item, and this upgrade, he got a permanent skill. It wasnt powerful, not even an attack skill, but it was too practical. Inter-dimensional space pocket, also known as the legendary storage space. Mike tried it, but the living things couldnt fit in, and the space was not too big, only more than ten cubic meters. This, Mike has been very satisfied. From today onwards, he is not the same as he was in the past! Huh! Lying in the sun for lounger, Mike long exhale, sipped a cold drink, looked at the three children ying in the pool, with a slight smile. He closed his eyes smoothly. Building a pool is really the right choice. The sshing water in the pool suddenly became quiet, three children emerged from the head, looking at the chair of Mike with a bad smile. Eric gently flicked his finger, Mikes sun lounger flew up steadily, and then moved to the centre of the pool, turning abruptly one hundred and eighty degrees. Poof! Mike fell into the pool. Hahahaha! The three boysughed as Eric returned the sun lounger to the side of the pool. No movement? After they saw that Mike hadnt surfaced from under the water, they thought nothing of it and quickly swam over. The underwater Mike grinned, grabbed Eric and Charless legs, and dragged them towards the bottom of the water. The two boys panicked and grabbed rks hand. rk floated steadily on the surface of the water, looking at the three under the water, the corners of his mouth crossed a bad smile, legs quickly pped up. Boom boom boom! Arge white ssh appeared in the pool, rk was like a speedboat, rushing up in the pool. And the three boys bobbed helplessly in the water, pulled by rk, unable to even open their eyes. Charles and Eric hurriedly let go of their hands. Mike floated up from the water with the two of them. The three of them looked at rk who was in the swimming pool lens and spat neatly. You guys y by yourselves, I have to go make dinner. After talking to the two, Mike swam to the shore. Wiping the water off his body, Mike ran to the home, changed out of his swim trunks and began preparing lunch. Speaking of it, their family has always eaten a lot of Chinese food, and they are used to it, but Mike still cooks a Western meal from time to time, such as today when he doesnt want to be too troublesome. Make a sd, make a few sandwiches, and fry some chicken Called the three boys to eat, and after eating, throwing the dishes to the three to settle, Mike said, I have to go out for something, remember to lock the door if you want to go out to y. Got it. Getting a response, Mike left the house and drove towards New York. Destination, the bank. Chapter 83: Im already the father of three children (2/2) Chapter 83: I''m already the father of three children (2/2) He had quite a lot of assets now, especially after Emma had fulfilled her promise to have Raven give him a credit. But! He hadnt told rk and the others about this. So in the eyes of his three children, he is still just a farmer who is slightly wealthier than ordinary people. Go to the bank this time, he is going to get some money. The farms harvester retired, in another month, the autumn harvest will be used, he ns to buy a new one. In addition, he also intends to give himself a new car, dispose of his pickup truck that has been driving for almost ten years, and then change to a new car. Its not a big deal, so one afternoon is enough time. Mike went straight to the bank, Mike stood in line at the counter, and when it was his turn to do business, the girl at that counter was stunned. After looking at Mike and the amount of money disyed on the screen, and after carefully and quickly counting the lower digits, she gave Mike a sincere smile and said excitedly, Sir, do you need to go to the VIP room? No need. Hearing Mike say that, the girl tensed up. This kind of big customer, are going directly to the VIP room to be served by special people, but he came to me, does it mean that he has eyes on me? The girl looked at Mike carefully and blushed. What should I do? Should she refuse? Should she dump her current boyfriend? Oh God, what if he proposes to me directly, what will I do? The more the girl thought about it, the farther her face kept changing. Mike frowned. This girl is not a fool, right? Why is there no response? He knocked on the counter, the girl came back to her senses, looked at Mike shyly and said, Sir, what can I do for you? Take the money and deposit it into this card for me. Just a moment, please. How much can I withdraw, please? Mike thought about the money left in the card and said a number, the girl finished handling it sharply, put a sticky note with the phone number on the bank card and handed it to Mike. Mike was stunned, nodded to the girl, put the bank card in, and when he was about to turn around and leave, the girl couldnt help but whispered: Sir, you must call me. Mike murmured, without hesitation, shattered the sisters dream. Im already the father of three children. Once she heard that, the girl froze. Mike couldnt help butugh and left the counter. Just then, azy voice full of flirtation sounded. To reject a pretty girl just like that, you guys are too rude, right? Mikes footsteps stopped. He felt that this voice was somewhat familiar, like he had heard it there before. Turning his head to look, he saw a man with a hat in his left hand, his head slightly lowered, his face blocked by stray hair looking at him. Remy? Mike called out with some uncertainty. The corners of the mans mouth were slightly hooked, and his hands tied up the loose hair, and after putting the hat on his head, he revealed the face that was full of wannabe vour. The King of Cards, Remy LeBo. Haha! Heughed and walked towards Mike, saying, Just now I was thinking that if you couldnt call my name, Id turn around and leave, but now that youve called my name, then buy me a drink. Mike smiled and said, Its a small thing! Just like a friend like you! Just as the two men followed each other and prepared to leave, a car crashed through the banks doors, rushed in amidst screams, and stopped in the middle of the lobby. Bang, bang! With the sound of gunshots, five men with gas masks rushed down from the car. Chapter 84: What exactly will you do? Chapter 84: What exactly will you do? The sound of a fierce fire fight rang out inside the bank, and almost as soon as the gunshots appeared, the banks staff pressed the rm. After the rm went off, it didnt take more than a few minutes for the police toe. Naturally, those gangsters who had been prepared knew this too. Ding, ding! The bank securitys bulletsnded on several bandits cars, spattering sparks, but only leaving a shallow dent. Modified bulletproof car? No wonder I can rush in directly, without any obvious damage. The bandits began to fight back, first with a few tear gas grenades thrown out after the weapons in their hands roared out. Several security guards looked at the cutie in their hands, and then at the hideous guns in the hands of several bandits, and after one security guard was knocked down, the remaining few simply surrendered. The crowd screamed and ran towards the entrance of the bank. Several gangsters didnt care, pointed at the head of the security guard, and let the people at the counter open the door. Just then, Mike and Remy LeBo, who were moving outward with the crowd, looked at each other and after exchanging two nces, Remy LeBo shrugged and several paper cards slipped from his sleeves and were squeezed by his fingers, emitting a dangerous glow before he flicked them and flew towards the bandits. The cards were attached with Remy LeBos ability and flew faster than a bullet. In just an instant, theynded on several gangsters, blowing them away and knocking them out. Remy LeBo gently raised the corners of his mouth, three-point disdain, seven-point coolness. Unfortunately, Mike is not a woman, otherwise he would have screamed twice for the dashing card king. And instead of screaming, he silently walked away from Remy Lebo, gave him thumbs up, and pointed behind him. Remy LeBo froze, turned his head to look, his face was shaking, and cursed out in a low voice. I saw a gangster standing up from the ground, and after removing the sted mask, the face behind the mask was revealed. There were scales, the mouth was long with fangs, and it looked extremely hideous. The gangster roared and rushed directly toward Remy LeBo. Remy LeBo sighed, he is most afraid of these troubles, and what is this world, is there no mutant or something, even robbery is not worthy? But look at the gangstar getting closer and closer, his joined hands pulled apart violently, a cardboard card flew in mid-air, with his control, like a butterfly he turned around his body and flew righteously towards the gangstar. Bang, bang! Listening to the explosions that rang out inside one after another, Mikeughed. It should be fine with that guys ability, but it will take some effort. Sure enough, after Mike stood by his car and waited for more than ten seconds, Remy Lebo sorted out his torn clothes and walked out. Yeah, looks like the battle is intense! Mikeughed derisively, looking at the clothes on his opponent. Remy Lebo noticed Mikes eyes, his eyelids rolled and said, This time I lost a lot of money, my clothes are a famous brand, you must buy me a few good drinks to do so. Oh, rely on me. Remy LeBoughed, got into the passenger seat and said to Mike who opened the door, It just so happens that I have nothing to do today, so Ill keep youpany. Then I really thank you! Youre wee. Thene with me to do some errands first. An errand? Collect a debt or kill someone? Remy LeBo cupped his chin and said, Im not going with you if its too much trouble. If you want me to do it, its a 50-50 split. The corner of Mikes mouth twitched and he said, Did you shoot your brains out with your cards? With that, Mike started the car and quickly went far away. Then buy a harvester! Watching Mike familiar with talking to the seller to cut the price, Remy LeBo was dumbfounded. A few momentster, after taking care of the seller and having it delivered to his farm, Mike got into the car and saw Remy Lebo staring at him dumbfounded and raised his eyebrows, What? Whatd you buy this for? Shredding? Mikes eyes dropped and he said, What the hell am I doing? Ahem! Remy LeBo clenched his fist and coughed lightly, incredulously, You guys, youre really going to farming? Or what? Remy Lebo was silent for a moment, then smiled and said: Thats good, its much better. Thinking about his current status and encounter, he couldnt help but curse lowly. Mike faintly nced at Remy LeBo, this guy seems to have a story. Interesting. Then, he pulled Remy LeBo, went to the car sales market, selected a very good SUV, after the pickup truck sold by hand to the market second-hand car dealers, Remy LeBo found a bar. Remy LeBo poured a ss of wine, finished it in one gulp and said to Mike, Its not easy to drink you this meal! Mike smiled and took a sip. After pouring the other party a drink, he said: Why are you willing to leave Las Vegas? Las Vegas is the paradise for this prodigal gambler. Remy LeBo sighed, seemingly nostalgic for the good old days, and then smiled: I couldnt stay anymore. Hmm? Mike raised an eyebrow and teased, Which rich woman did you cheat? Was he chased her? In your eyes, what exactly will I do? Remy Lebo was speechless for a while, and then said, You are much more serious. I offend hellfire. Ooh! Awesome! Mike lifted his ss and said, To your courage! Remy LeBo smiled bitterly and clinked with Mike, saying, What about you? Howe youre a farmer? Mike teased, What? Do you look down on farmers? How dare you? Remy LeBo looked at Mike and said, Its just a little weird. I have children. Then theres no question. Remy LeBo poured wine for both of them, leaned back and said, I envy you, you have freedom! Hmm? Mike looked at the other man suspiciously and said, What do you mean? You Remy Lebo scratched his hair and said helplessly, Just as you think, I lost my freedom, like a caged bird, trapped in this fickle city. Remy ? Now pretending to be deep and ying the poet is out of fashion. Is that so? Hahahaha! Remy Leboughed, and then helplessly exined, I came to New York tomit some crimes, and was targeted by a damn organization, and signed a deal with the other party. I have worked for the other party for five years as a special non-staff person. The other party will no longer pursue my crimes, and help me fix my previous case, and return me an innocent identity. I dont care if Im innocent or not. The key is to be caught, and I signed the contract and brought this to me. Saying that, he lit up a ck wristband on his wrist. Tracking device? Mike raised an eyebrow. Chapter 85: Perfect Match Chapter 85: Perfect Match Although Remy Lebo is a gambler and asionally a guest thief, he is a person who values promises. Otherwise, if there is nothing good for him, Mike would not sit and drink with him. An organization? Mike instantly thought of S.H.I.E.L.D. S.H.I.E.L.D.? Remy LeBo looked at Mike in surprise and said, Youve been annoyed by them too? Thats not true. Mike said smugly, I have always been a farmer with peace of mind, how can I be noticed by them. Remy LeBo looked at Mike enviously. Mike pulled away from the topic and said, By the way, wheres Logan? Werent you guys together in Las Vegas? He stayed there for six months and left. Remy LeBo took a leisurely sip of wine and said, You know, a wolf doesnt stay in one ce for very long. Unless, of course, he decided that was where he belonged. Anyway, thest time I contacted him was before I brought this damn thing with me. Remy LeBo looked at the wristband in disgust and said, I thought hed contact you. Mike shook his head. Suddenly, Remy LeBos phone rang. Remy LeBo looked at the number and picked it up with an irritated look on his face. Oh, I did that, got it! I wont mess around! Damn it! Am I supposed to watch them beat those unlucky bastards to death? What? Youreing for me? Shit mission! With cursing, he hung up the phone and looked helplessly at Mike and said: I cant even drink alcohol. Ill go first, Ill be in touch with you. Mike doesnt want to meet people from S.H.I.E.L.D. They had just exchanged contact information. Remy LeBo loudly instructed, Dont forget to pay! Mike reached out and smiled and nodded at Remy LeBo. He walked to the bar, paid the money, and ordered another bottle of wine, then turned and walked out of the bar. As he walked to the door of the bar, he looked up at the sun that was about to set and muttered, I have to go back soon. Suddenly, an elongated figure fell on him, making his eyes dark. Mike looked over and saw a ck man in a ck suit with an inch of hair walking toward the bar, plunging past him and into the bar. When the other man walked into the bar, Mike just couldnt help butugh. It was Nick Fury with two eyes! When he met Coleson, he also thought about when he would meet the coin chief, but he did not expect to see it. Also, the future director with hair, looks so good. However, still quite sinister. He just called and said to look for it, and he showed up right away. This means that when he called, he was already in the neighbourhood, and even already in front of the bar. If Mike is one step slower, he will be seen sitting with Remy LeBo. When the timees, secret investigation is indispensable. Of course, Mike can use the skill to cut this memory. This guy, the old coin Mike whispered, drove his new car and left quickly. Inside the bar. Remy LeBo had just watched Mike leave when he saw the asshole who was supervising him and giving him assignments walk in. Remy, you look like youre in a good mood today. Who said that? Did I say that to you? And please, call me Mr. Lebo. Nick Fury did not care and said: Everyone who is in a good mood has asked friends toe here for a drink. Saying this, he sat at the other side of Remy Lebau, he picked up the ss that Mike had just used and buckled it aside. After re-ordering a ss with the waiter, he poured himself a ss of wine, looked around and said: Where is your friend? There are no friends! Remy LeBo said indifferently, and said, Go ahead, why are you looking for me? Seeing Remy LeBo pull away from the topic, Nick Fury took a sip of wine and said, Nice wine. Seeing the corner of Remy LeBos eyes jump, Nick Fury only smiled and said, Dont worry, there are no new tasks, just ask you something. Hmm? The hellfire thing. Then youvee to the wrong person, I dont know them very well. Remy LeBo shook his ss, ice cubes nging in it, a sarcastic grin on his face. But you can still provide some information. Nick Fury said seriously, Theres information that theyre plotting something, do you know anything about it? I have no idea. Remy LeBo shook his wrist and said, Dont you guys know where I am? If you know anything useful, please tell us. Nick Fury lowered his head, with a ck face as if swallowed by darkness, he could not see any expression: They are recently engaged in some n, if it seeds, there will be many people dead. Remy LeBo was stunned, the shaking ss stopped, he tried hard to see Nick Furys expression, but found that nothing could be seen except a ck face. After a deep breath, he said, I heard that the voices in Hellfire are not harmonious, and the White Emperor and the ck Emperor have different opinions. Nick Furys eyes lit up and said, Thats important news, thanks. Remy Lebo frowned: You said many people will die, what are their ns? How do I know? Nick Fury looked up, with a smile on his face. Looking at the other partys expression, Remy LeBo could not know that the other person was bluffing him just now. He hummed and said, Its okay, just leave. After knowing each other for so long, youre still so unpredictable. Nick Fury looked at the wine on the table, raised his ss and said, I happen to be fine, and you happen to be unapanied. Squeezed his eyes at Remy LeBo and said: Perfect match! Remy LeBo looked deeply and said, You are more shameless than me! Thanks! Nick Fury didnt care, instead heughed, Look, if we have somethingmon, we can have a good conversation. A monthter, the kids summer vacation was over. Ding ding ding! The noisy bell rang, Erics palm squeezed, and the rm clock instantly shattered. Then, his sleepy eyes froze loosely and he shrieked out. Ah! He looked at the rm clock that had turned into pieces, with a heartbroken look. This rm clock was only reced by him, and it was still deducted from his pocket money. Now, his pocket money was even less. Listening to his miserable screams, Charles got up indignantly and was about to provoke the other party without measuring himself when he saw the broken rm clock andughed gloatingly. When Eric looked at him hard, he shut his mouth again in time. Hee hee! Showing a pleasing smile to Eric, Charles quickly put on his clothes and said, Its the first day of the new semester, you cant bete for school. Eric grumpily scratched his hair and said, I know, no need to remind you. The two dressed quickly, grabbed and finished washing up, ate breakfast under Mikes supervision, rode their bikes away with rk, and then at the town intersection, after separating from rk, who was already in high school, the two yelled and rode in a race toward school. Chapter 86: Whos Stupid? Chapter 86: Who''s Stupid? Hmm? Is that? Suddenly, Charles was attracted to something on the side of the road, looked at Eric who was getting farther and farther away, and deted his mouth. He couldnt catch up anyway, so he simply pulled his bike to the side of the road and walked over curiously. It was a beautiful animal billboard with a stupid kangaroo and a simple zebra painted on it, but there is a hole in their head. Charles tilted his head to look, his eyes were full of curiosity,pared his face and height, took a big step forward, and then stuck his head out of that hole in the kangaroo. Hey! Its fun! Heughed happily and was about to n to burst out of the hole when Boom! With a clear sound, Charles was stunned, feeling bad in his heart. A minuteter Charless face was red with anxiety. He was stuck! No matter how much he twisted his head, he just couldnt get out. He pped the billboard indignantly and cried, Im simply too stupid, someone help me! Just then, he watched Eric turn back around. No, anyone except Eric! If Eric saw that, he would beughed out of the room. Thinking of this, he hurriedly closed his eyes and said silently in his mind, Cant see me, cant see me Charles! Looking at the bike parked on the side of the road, Eric shouted. He dumped Charles, waited in front for a long time and did not see Charles catch up, he was worried and returned. He searched anxiously and then Hmm? He looked at the billboard in the distance for a moment. How was that kangaroos face so familiar? When he took a closer look. Hahahahahahaha! Eric burst outughing, tears instantly bounced out of the corners of his eyes. Charles face became blue and said angrily: Do notugh! Come and save me! Erics whole body trembled, wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, walked towards Charles, then looked at the face extruded from the billboard and showed a bad smile. Charles looked tight and said, I warned you not to mess around! Wont mess around Eric said while raising his hand and pping down on Charles head. p! After a crisp sound, Charles looked at Eric aggrieved, and was about to cry. Eric was stunned, looked away with a guilty conscience, coughed softly, and said: Why are you so stupid, I dont understand, you can get in, but why cant you get out! As he said that, he moved behind the billboard and sneered, Let me show you what it means to be really skilled! Dont! Charles shrieked. But, its toote. Erics head stretched out and was about to perform a technique when he pulled his head hard. Uh He looked awkwardly at Charles and weakly said, I seem to be stuck too. Silence for some time. You are an idiot! I told you not to try! Youre still the same, how dare you talk about me! Youre an idiot! Youre the stupid one! Charles and Eric both cursed at each other. From a distance, it looks like a cute kangaroo and a silly zebra are arguing. They cant wait to raise their hooves for a fight for hegemony. If they were ordinary children, unless they were found, the day would be over. Good thing they are not ordinary people, Eric used his ability to save them from the billboard. The two caught their breath, looked around sheepishly, got on their bikes and made a mad dash for school. Afternoon. In Mikes home. Mike got a call from Remy Lebo. Remy? Mike leaned back on the couch and said curiously, Why did you remember to call me? I that What? S.H.I.E.L.D. needs your help. S.H.I.E.L.D.!? Mike eyes cold, the body instantly sat up and said: You told S.H.I.E.L.D. about me? Sensing Mikes anger, Remy LeBo hurriedly said: No, I did not. Thest time I drank with you, you remember, right? The man looked at the nearby surveince, saw you with me, and then secretly investigated you. He knew about my rtionship with you, thats why he asked me toe and talk to you. I was found? Mike groaned, calmed down quickly, and said, What did you find me? His mind turned quickly, and then he sighed. Probably, he has found out everything he has done over the years. He knew that this day wille so he prepared himself for this. As long as people live in this world, they will leave traces and will be found out. The good thing is that he is only found now, the three children should not be found out yet. However, his current strength is not what it used to be, and his three children are also growing rapidly. Even if the childrens powerful abilities are discovered, he still has some confidence to protect them. At least S.H.I.E.L.D. These organizations want to move them, Mike said, he does not care. Thirteen years ago, you do the assassin thing, the Three Mile Ind thing, and what else happened to Crystal Lake Hearing Remy Lebos words, Mikeughed helplessly. Sure enough, all of them found out, he still underestimated S.H.I.E.L.D.. That person is referring to Nick Fury? Mike guessed in his mind and said, What do they want? They want to make a deal with you. Mike sneered: Like you? If he was going to be put on a leash, hed have lifted the shit out of S.H.I.E.L.D.! It would have been like that. Remy LeBo said, and then said somewhat strangely: But Howard Stark strongly objected, what is your rtionship with that old man? Howard Stark? Mike silently read, and said faintly: I have saved him before. No wonder. Remy LeBo dawned on him and said, Anyway, they want to ask for your help this time and want to meet with you to talk. Hmm. Mike pressed his brow and said, I see. Remind you, this time the opponent is Hellfire, it is very dangerous! After a pause, he said solemnly: If you can push this matter with Howard Starks favour, push it as much as possible. Well, I know. If you agree to talk, Ill let that Howard Stark know, hes already in your neighbourhood. Mike answered and hung up the phone. A few momentster, the doorbell of his house rang. Mike got up, walked over in stride and opened the door, and saw two people outside the door. Howard Stark, and Peggy Carter. Its good to see you again. Howard Stark smiled at Mike, the wrinkles on his face squeezing out a furrow. Mike sped his arms and said coldly, d? I dont think so. Howard Stark did not get angry at all, but said helplessly: You hear me out this time, if you do not agree to join, I will never let theme back to harass you. Looking at the other partys sincere eyes, Mike mused, moved away from the doorway, and said: Come in. Chapter 87: Head Twitching Chapter 87: Head Twitching A month ago, after they learned from Nick Furys little agent that within the Hellfire Club, the ck and White Emperors were at odds, they tried to send someone to contact White Emperor Scott. Although White Emperor Scott refused to cooperate with them and rejected their offer to capture the ck Emperor, but did not make things difficult for their people. This was good news for them, after all, if there is talk, it means there is hope. However, before they could convince Scott to cooperate with them, a week before, Scott suddenly appeared before them with a powerful news for them. The ck Emperor intended to release a virus. This virus can kill ordinary people, but mutants are immune, and can activate the abilities of un-awakened mutants, but the mutants who awaken in this way will be under the control of the ck Emperor. The killing range of this virus is worldwide. Speaking of which, Howard Stark closed his mouth. And Mike fell silent. The world Even if its not that exaggerated, it should have no problem covering this country. Mr. Kent! Peggy Carter said sincerely: We really need your power, and you can be a role model for your children and a hero of this world. Role models and heroes? Mike raised his eyebrow. Interesting but not strong enough statement. Still, what kind of world would be left for rk and the others if they really let that head-twister seed? That was something Mike didnt want to see. So, he asked in a low voice, Apart from me and Remy, who else is there? Hearing this, Howard and Peggy looked at each other and a look of surprise shed across their faces. Mr. Kent, thank you for your decision. Peggy Carters eyes were full of approval. Howard Stark said, There is also Scott, and two predetermined candidates. The scheduled candidates? Hank Pym and Wolverine. Mike stunned and said: The two of them? Howard Stark showed a smile and said: Wolverine, Stryker made the X weapon, but he also a friend of you and Remy. Remy has agreed to go to convince Wolverine to join. As for Hank Pym, although you and he are friends, but perhaps not clear about his other identity No, I know, and he has been defeated by myhands several times, and he has been lying in the hospital for a long time. Mike could not help but spit out a secret, listening to Howard Stark continued: He is also a man with powerful abilities, known as Ant-Man. Mike nodded and saw the two men looking at themselves with strange eyes and raised an eyebrow: Hmm? What do you guys want? That Howard rubbed his hands a little embarrassedly, and said: We didnt have a good time with Hank, so he still needs you to fix it. Oh, your calctions are really loud. Not only let him contribute, but also wanted him to be a lobbyist. Mike looked at the two of them with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth, I remember Hank told me before that some bastards tried to secretly copy his research results, those bastards are you guys, right? Howard and Peggy Carter blushed with embarrassment. I can go convince him. Without waiting for the two to open their mouths to thank him, Mike turned his words and said, But you guys need to apologize to him first so I can be sure to pull him into this operation. Peggy Carter hesitated and nodded, but Howard was a bit resistant and said, Its not my responsibility to copy his research results, I Stop! Mike raised his hand and said, Even if it wasnt you, you should have been in the know, but you didnt stop it. Howard grimaced and got up indignantly, but Peggy Carter reached out and pulled him. Whew! He took a deep breath and sat down dismally and said, Ill cooperate. He was cooperating, and he was treating this as an operation. If it would make him less resistant, then so be it. Mike paused and said, One more thing, my business is limited to the few of you. Howard nodded and said, Dont worry about that, besides Peggy and I, the only person who knows about you is Nick Fury, who initiated the investigation, and its now sealed in our top secret files. Sealed? Mike raised an eyebrow and said, Its better not to keep my information, you guys just know. Peggy Carter responded decisively. Then, Mike called Hank Pym in front of the two. Mike first told the other side about the ck Emperor, when Hank Pym was silent, then handed the phone to Howard and Peggy Carter, made them apologize for what happened before, rified the consequences of the ck Emperors sess to Hank Pym when he had mixed emotions, and then finally got Hank Pyms response. Okay, Im in, not because of the S.H.I.E.L.D. bastards, but for my daughter. After a pause, his tone became lighter and he said to Mike: You bastard, I knew you were no ordinary person, ha, now you cant pretend, can you? Listening to the other partys heart and soul, Mike sneered and said, Say hello to your doctor for me. You Drop! Mike hung up the phone before the other party cursed out. Howard and Peggy Carter looked at Mike in confusion and said, Whats wrong with Hank? Doctor? Hes fine, just idle. Mike responded casually and said, Whens the operation? Where is the ck Emperor nning to release the virus? Howard said helplessly, That, Scott is still confirming, give us the news in two days. When its confirmed, contact me again. Mike said faintly, turned his head to look at the watch on the wall and said, Itste, I have to prepare dinner, you guys ? Howard said nonchntly, Then it will be troublesome. Peggy Carter smiled gracefully. The corner of Mikes eye jumped. This guy, you are really wee. But he is not a stingy person, isnt it just two sets of chopsticks? Mike looked at the two men, stared for a few seconds, shrugged, and for the sake of the two men with white hair, gave up the intention of sending them to the anal hospital. Leaving them in the living room, Mike turned on the TV for them and then came to work in the kitchen. The TV yed the never-ending, chasing each other cat and mouse, Howard and Peggy Carter watched with great interest. They rarely had such a free time. Listening to theughtering from the living room, Mike shook his head. He was not going to be like these two, living too tired. Wait for him to get old Bah, Im still young! Whats the point of thinking about that? Mike let out a low voice. Half an hourter, the three boys came home from school, but when they saw that there were guests in the house, the three looked very well behaved. Smart and clever three boys won the love of Howard in a short while. Chapter 88: Old Friends Chapter 88: Old Friends After a dinner that had Howard and Peggy Carter raving, the two were escorted to the door by the Mac family. Watching the two men go away, rk suddenly said, Dad, at dinner, that grandmother You can call her Auntie. Mike doesnt want to be a generation younger than the other party. That aunt, why do you keep looking at me? Mike looked at rk, gazed into those sky blue eyes, and said, Perhaps, she looked at you and remembered another person. In some ways, rk and that person, had some very simr traits. rk nodded, turned home and then ran upstairs alone. Mike looked at rks back and sighed a little lost. The boy was getting older and older, and was no longer as clingy as he had been when he was a child. Obviouslyst year was more clingy. However, the child will always grow up and even leave him in the future. This feeling, he had to get used to. Its just that he felt suddenly some loss. Mike shook his head, looked at the two boys around him, turned toward home and said, Today, did anything interesting happen at school? Dad, Im telling you, today Charles You shut up! Haha, he saw a billboard on the road. Wow, Eric! Charles eximed, quickly, I saw a billboard and was wondering why it was here when Eric put his head in the hole on that billboard and then he got stuck, or I saved him from getting out! Mike: Hahahaha! Eric: ? He looked at the smug Charles incredulously and said, Youre lying, you liar! I obviously saved you! And did you get stuck in? Yes Charles smiled wryly and spread his hands, saying, Thats not right! You were the one who got stuck in first! I didnt! Im going to teach you a lesson! Whoa! Help! rk help! Charles shouted, quickly sprinting upstairs. Mike looked at the backs of the two fighting, his face all content, and smiled as he closed the door. Today is Saturday and it was the third day of school for rks three, but because it was Saturday, the school gave them the day off even though they only had two days of school. The two-day deadline ising up for all of them. Mike muttered, pouring two fried eggs onto his te. Scott said hed give Howard and the others the news in two days, and if it went well, that would be today, theyd know about it and then theyd have to start moving up. Its going to be busy again for a while. Mike whispered and cracked another egg into the pan. Drip! Drip! A loud car siren sounded outside Mikes house, and Mikes expression twitched. Could it be that Howard and the others had gotten word and hade for him? Looking at the eggs in the pan, Mike hesitated for a second, then without hesitation, he chose to fry the eggs first, and then pay attention to the people outside. Drip! Drip! After a few seconds, the car siren sounded again, and Mike remained calmly frying the eggs. Are you finished? An angry scolding sound came from the second floor. Eric leaned out of the window, looking at the car parked in front of his house, he shouted with the urge to squash the car with force. Charles showed his head to look down, yawned and said: Probably looking for Dad. Looking for Dad? Eric quickly sobered up and shouted to the outside, You guys dont press, my dad will go in a while. Then, with a bang closed the window. Seeing this, the two people in the car looked at each other. Who is this? Mikes son? Remy Lebo asked in confusion. Ha! Funny kid! The man with a beautiful beard and a cigar bit his mouth, his wild body chuckled, and a mouthful of thick smoke was blown by the wind toward Remy Lebo in the passenger seat. Ahem! Remy Lebo covered his mouth and said, Cant you stop smoking that stuff? Logan took the cigar out of his mouth, grinned and said: I cant! Remy Lebo: Sure enough, he still likes Mike more than Logan. Seeing the thick smoke about to spread over again, Remy Lebo pushed open the door. Boom! He came out from the car, closed the car door, sucked in a mouthful of fresh air, finally his head rxed a lot. All the way, he soaked in Logans smoke, and even suspected that he wouldter get lung cancer or something, all because of Logan. Hey, Remy! Be nice to my car! Logan looked at the car door distressed and said: I bought it with the money I earned after defeating ten opponents! Remy Lebo bent down to look at Logan, he smiled with a dangerous pink glint in his eyes and asked: Do you believe I can make this shitty car blow up? Logan bared his teeth and cocked his head, then looked in front of him and pushed open the door to the room, his eyes lit up and waved at Mike who walked out and shouted: Mike! Hearing the shout, Mike was stunned and looked at the cigar-chomping figure with a smile. Logan? Before he could say anything, he heard Logan continue to shout: I didnt miss breakfast, did I? I remember you had breakfast at this time! The corners of Mikes mouth twitched wildly. And thank you so much, Master Logan! Logan stepped out of the car and walked towards Mike, then stretched his arms and hugged him, patting Mikes back with both hands, almost pping him with a mouthful of old blood. Remy Lebo looked at the two men and smiled, straightened his hat, and said to Mike: I havent seen you for a while, Mike, youre getting more and more handsome! Mike nodded and said seriously, Remy! Youre getting more and more charming too! The two men smiled at each other, reached out and snapped their hands together, bumping shoulders. See, thats the right way to say hello. Feeling something inexplicable fill the air, Logans eyes rolled and he whispered, Dont be shameless. Uncle Logan! With a surprised cry, Logan turned his head to look at rk with a smile and opened his hands. rk grinned, trotted toward Logan, then jumped up hard and hung on to Logan. Loganughed and spun around, happily saying, Youre so big, rk! Think back, when he was smashed by rk a hammer, it was still a small little. Now It wouldnt strangle itself, would it? A bloody image inexplicably appeared in his mind. Hiss! He was shivering, he pushed rk out of the way and was about to speak when Logan saw two boys standing in the doorway looking at them. This is? Logan was stunned, pointed at Eric and said, Ha, youre the kid who just yelled at me, right? Ericughed heatedly. Eric, Charles are my son. Mike introduced the two with a smile, patted Logans shoulder and said to the two, Come in and talk. Chapter 89: Change Chapter 89: Change It really tastes good, better than all the restaurants Ive ever eaten. Remy Lebo wiped the corner of his mouth and gave high praise to Mikes cooking skills. Logan looked at the breakfast in front of him. Milk, bread, bacon and eggs Logan looked at Remy Lebo with a disgusted face and said, Enough, there must be a degree of ttery, those who dont know still think you eat a five-star meal. rk three people snickered. Mike, however, gave Remy Lebo a thumbs up and said: I have vision! Vision my ass, hes afraid hes not a blind man with eyes up his ass. Logan continued to spit out. Hahahaha! rk and Eric couldnt help butugh out loud, while Charles held back hisughter, gave a thumbs up and said, Vision indeed. Its you, the king of hustle! rk and Eric looked at Charles speechlessly and gave a look of contempt. Mike smiled happily and said to the three, Go y outside. The three nodded obediently, and smoothly cleaned up the dishes on the table, before quickly leaving. Looking at the three, Logan looked at Mike with an envious face and said, Thats nice. Mike smiled lightly and chatted casually with the two. Logan talked about his experiences over the years and acted bashfully. Mercenaries, fighting underground fights, working as a freight driver The experience of these years is just a small part of his long life. Although it is wonderful for others, it is nothing in his long life. Suddenly, the phone at Mikes house rang. The sound of the three mens conversation instantly disappeared. Mike picked up the phone and said, Hello? Mike! Its Howard! Howard Starks voice seemed very heavy. Mikes heart sank and said: Whats the matter? Scott failed, he was injured and now in is being treated in the hospital! Is he serious? Not life-threatening. I see, where is he? Ill get there as soon as I can. Howard breathed a sigh of relief and gave an address. Mike hung up the phone and said to the Logans: Things are getting troublesome. Logans sneer, Heh, he said, We have already prepared for this. Wait for me for a moment, Ill hand over something to rk and the others. Mike said while walking quickly toward the door. Good thing the three rk did not run far, Mike called the three over and called them to his room after going home with them. Fortunately, the three of rk did not run far, so Mike called the three of them over, and after returning home with them, he called them to his room. rk said worriedly, Youre going away again? To save people? Eric added. Charles said nervously, Is it dangerous? Three pairs of bright eyes looked at Mike with unease and worry in their eyes. Mike was silent and nodded. The three children looked at Mike, then lowered their heads. Mike pulled out a smile, hugged the three and said, Dont worry, Ill be back soon, Daddy promise you. The three remained silent. Suddenly, Mike felt a little warmthing from his face, and then it quickly turned to cold. Mike looked at Eric, his eyes were dim, and his tears were falling: We cant help with anything. Charles hugged Mike, whimpering and sobbing, while rks eyes, too, were full of resignation. Huh! Mikeughed and gently hugged the three again and said, Dont worry, Im not alone this time, I have Uncle Logan and the others with me. So, its something more dangerous? Charles wiped the tears from his eyes and heart more worried. Mike gently kissed Charles forehead and said, Dont worry. After a few seconds, the emotions of the three of them eased, and rk suddenly said, Dad, can you tell us about this time? Mike let out a deep breath and said, Someone is trying to release a virus that will cause a lot of deaths. So, this was what his father was up against? rk pursed his lips, clenched his fist and said, Are they good? Mike smiled at the trio and said, Youll be better than him in the future. Well, I have to leave now, you guys are home by yourselves, any questions? Mike worried: If it doesnt work, I will let Mary No problem! The three of them said in unison. Really no problem? No problem. Mike smiled gratefully, rubbed the heads of three people one by one, turned around and pulled open the door of the room and walked out. When Mike left, Charles and Eric looked at rk and said: Brother, what are we going to eat? Dont worry, Ill do it. Youll do it? It should be very simple. The two men began to worry about what was toe. A few minutester, Mike got into Logans love car and left quickly with both Logan. New York, A private hospital under the name of Stark Corporation in New York in a superior ward. Scott was lying on the bed pale, his eyes closed, and the wound on his body was still bleeding outwards, looking very miserable. Peggy Carter walked back and forth in the ward, face full of anxiety but Howard, on the other hand looked very calm. Peggy Carter came and said: What next? What to do? Of course, first let Scott wake up, ask him about the situation Howard took a sip of the coffee the nurse had prepared for him. It tasted good, this nurse has a future. Wake up? Peggy Carter said sharply: You heard what the doctor said, Scott was badly injured and although he went through surgery, it will be a while before he wakes up, and then there will be a second surgery. Scott ran to them when the situation was not even exined clearly, then passed out. By the time he woke up, it was toote for anything, and Scott was injured, they also lose a strongbat power and that was what made Peggy Carter anxious. Howard put down his coffee and said leisurely, Dont worry, Mike and the others are already on their way here, hell take care of this. Mike? Peggy Carter queried, He can make Scott wake up? Howard smiled mysteriously and said, When he gets here, youll know. Until now, he recalled the scene of green light entanglement, still clearly remembered the warm feeling. Seeing Howard selling the story, Peggy Carter lost her voice andughed, but the anxiety in her heart quietly dissipated. A few momentster, a nurse pushed open the door of the hospital room. Howard and Peggy Carter looked over, gave a smile to the three Macs behind the nurse, and stood up. And the nurse carefully closed the door again after the three Macs entered the ward. Yo, the White Emperor of Hellfire? That looks miserable. Remy Lebo said sardonically, walking over to the window and leaning his body on the sill, all smells ofziness. Whats next? He looked to Howard. Howard looked to Mike and said, Please, Mike. Instantly, the eyes of the four men focused on Mike. Chapter 90: Twice Chapter 90: Twice Rejuvenation Technique. With the card in his hand dissipating into points of light, the green light full of life wrapped around Scotts body and began to heal the injuries on the other man. His injuries were so severe that when ced on an ordinary person, the man would already a corpse. Surrounded by green light, Scott slowly woke up, feeling the body quickly healed injuries. His eyes shed a trace of confusion, dangerous red light shed in his eyes, as if at any time will turn into a dazzling pir of light spurting out. Seeing this, Howard hurriedly put the ruby sses ced aside on Scotts face. A rejuvenation technique that cant fully heal him? Mike murmured, and under Scotts gaze, the points of light flew apart, and the green breath once again surrounded Scott. Watching this scene, Peggy Carter, who was surprised that Scott just woke up in vition ofmon medical sense, settled down. Yeah, this look is really unique! Looking at Scott, who was wrapped in green light, Remy Lebo scoffed. As long as they were Hellfire people, he didnt see eye to eye, and how could he let go of this kind of painful beating? Logan looked at the two men, watching the good show. Scott, who was about to heal from his injury, sat up from the hospital bed, adjusted the sses on his face and looked at Remy Lebo quietly until the light of rejuvenation dissipated, and he did not move his head. Remy Lebo frowned and said, What are you looking at? I was thinking, use both cards. Howe you are so much different from this one? Scott stood up from his hospital bed with a sneer on his face, and under Remy Lebos unhappy gaze, said solemnly to Mike, Thanks! Wait! He looked at Mike, and his eyes behind his sses suddenly went wide. That ability to use the cards just now, and the familiar-looking figure, if half of his face was blocked again Its you! He called out in surprise, remembering the figure that had fallen from the sky that night. Mike sighed. He was really recognized. At the curious eyes of the crowd, Mike nodded and said, Hello again. You guys know each other? Howard asked curiously. We met once before. Mike said vaguely. Scott also looked back, nodded gently and said, Right. The crowd looked at the two in confusion. Mike smiled frankly, while Scott looked down at the bandage on his body, tugged it down casually and suddenly said to Peggy Carter on the side, Ms. Carter, wont you excuse us? Peggy Carter nced faintly at Scott and got up while saying, Whats so good? You can only score a six-pointer among the people I have seen. With that, he walked out of the ward amidst the dumbfounded expressions of the crowd. Scotts face twitched as he looked down at his body, as if there was a big six written on it. Puff! Hahahahaha! The crowd burst outughing. Scott twitched his face, indignantly removing the bandages on his body. Logan said, Need some help? Hmmm! A shiny, sharp de came out from between Logans fingers. No, no need! Scott hastily thanked Logans kindness, suddenly stunned, looked at Logan, who slowly withdrew his ws, and then looked at Mike, and memories from many years ago quickly came to mind. Three Mile Ind A ce he didnt want to think of appeared in his mind. Three Mile Ind! It was you who saved us back then! After being saved, he joined Hellfire and learned the whole story from Raven, and after knowing that it was the two people who saved them that found Three Mile Ind and sent a signal to the ck Emperor to get them saved. He was full of gratitude to the two men. So, Mike had saved him twice? He looked deeply at Mike. Ho! You remembered? Remy Leboughed, I thought you had dementia. Mike and Logan had a smirk on their faces, and Logan patted Remy Lebos shoulder and said, That was the time when Remy took us there. Scott hesitated, nodded gratefully to Remy Lebo and said thank you, but made Remy Lebo cough lightly and ufortably, turned around and looked out the window. Three Mile Ind? Howard had already secretly investigated Mike and Logan, and naturally he was aware of what happened back then, so he didnt care, Stryker did experiments that he couldnt even look past. Guys, this is not the time to catch up. Howard could not help but interrupt a few people, said to Scott: We are still waiting for the news you bring. Scott answered, cleaned the bandages off his body quickly, changed his clothes sharply and after the stern female judge Peggy Carter came in. Scott said with a bright bitter smile: Sorry to disappoint you guys. Once they heard this, Howard and Peggy Carters heart sank. He has long been at odds with me over some issues, and my contact with you guys was known to him, and if it wasnt for the help of some people in the club, I wouldnt have been able to escape this time. Thinking of those who sacrificed to save him, Scott looked showed a painful look. Logan patted Scotts shoulder, and after the crowdforted Scott twice, the whole ward fell silent. Whats next? Mike murmured and said, The ck Emperor has been alerted, will he n ahead? The crowds faces sank. This was what they were afraid of. Just then, Scott affirmed, No, we still have time. Hearing what Scott said, everyone was shocked. Scott groaned: I heard from Emma that the ck King still needs some time, as if they are waiting for something. Howard said, Emma? The White Queen? She knows the specifics? In the Hellfire Club, because the ck Emperors style of action has be more and more cruel, character gradually be indifferent and ruthless rtionship, there are a number of people in the Hellfire therefore upset, after the matter of Raven, because the ck Emperor abandoned Ravens actions, the internal signs of split gradually appeared. The white emperor Scott, who was already dissatisfied, is on one side. The white queen Emma is in the middle of the swinging position in the middle considering the rtionship between the two sides, while the ck emperor and the ck queen, the two closely connected, they are the strongest side. If you want to obtain relevant information, White Queen Emma may be a breakthrough. Scott smiled and said, As long as Emma wants to know, in this world, there are few secrets that can be hidden from her. Perhaps it is considering this point, the ck emperor simply told Emma the matter, to win the other partys support and trust. Then lets find the White Queen Emma! But will the other party tell us? Peggy Carter looked worried. Mike and Remy Lebo looked at Logan, who frowned in displeasure and said, What are you looking at me for? Yoo-hoo! Remy Leboughed: Your previous lover is the White Queens sister, why dont you go ask your sister-inw? Seeing the crowd looking at him, Logan grunted: Thats all in the past. Try it! Peggy Carter looked at Logan hopefully. Howard and Scott nodded their heads. Mike patted Logan. Logan took a deep breath and said irritably, I should have known better than to agree to this shit! Its all you, damn it! With that, he red at Remy Lebo. Remy Lebo: Seeing everyone reached an opinion, Howard said: I will arrange the ne for you now. Then, after he made two phone calls and called a ne for the crowd, he said: Get ready to go, the ne will be ready soon. The crowd nodded, and after quickly leaving the hospital, drove to the airport, boarded a S.H.I.E.L.D. ne and headed for Las Vegas. Chapter 91: Discovery Chapter 91: Discovery High above the sky, a ck ne piloted by Remy Lebo weaved smoothly through the clouds. Inside the ne, Mike sat in his seat, looking at a ck face in front of him, with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth. Logan and Scott looked at Mike curiously. Uh the ck face squeezed out a smile and said, Mr. Kent, is there something on my face? Mikeughed and said, Nothing right now, but maybe I will leave my fist marks in a while. The smile on Nick Furys face froze: That, its none of my business. None of your business? Mikes voice was low and cold: If you hadnt taken the extra step of secretly investigating me, would I have gotten into this mess? Nick Fury showed some cold sweat on his forehead, and said: That was just an ident. I was just curious about the identity of the person drinking with Remy. I didnt expect it would cause you trouble Ho! Mike sneered. Seeing this, Nick Fury gritted his teeth and said righteously: Mr. Kent, you are a powerful man, the world needs your strength, if you beat me up, you can let me out, then bring it on! He said with righteousness looking at Mike. Mike sighed, and a sh of joy appeared in Nick Furys heart, Mike sted out his fist. As the fist wind hit his face, Nick Fury closed his eyes and swallowed nervously, but the pain in his imagination did note. He opened his eyes carefully, looked at the fist in front of him andughed dryly: I knew that Mr. Kent is a good person with a sense of responsibility Bang! Eww! Nick Fury covered his eyes and looked at Mike incredulously. He did not expect Mike would really hit him, and it was when hepletely put his heart down, suddenly a punch smashed in his face. Feeling the sharp pain in his eyes, Nick Fury tried to open his eyes Luckily, He didnt be blind, but felt very pain. He took a deep breath, looked at Mike with a smile on his face and squeezed out a smile. He knew that this would be over for now. Agent Fury. Uh, just call me Fury. Mike nodded and said, Fury, what level of agent are you? Level three. Nick Fury held out three fingers and said, I was doing all clerical work before, and I switched to the field because I was in charge of Remy. He said while squeezing his eyes. Just a few seconds of work, he felt his eye swell up, and his vision became narrower and narrower, so he simply closed that eye and took out a handkerchief, fished out a piece of ice from the wine ss, and wrapped it in the handkerchief and put it on his eye. Close one eye of Nick Fury For some reason, Mike felt a lot smoother. Scott curiously asked: Listen to Howard, were you a colonel before? Nick Fury smiled. Just then, Logan suddenly said, Scott, why did you betray the ck Emperor? Once the words came out, Mike and Nick Fury were stunned, and the atmosphere inside the ne instantly became silent. Scott was silent for several seconds and said, Betray? I dont think its betrayed! He has deviated from his original pursuit. I dont agree with his n or his ideas. I dont want the world to be what he wants. Thats it. What the ck Emperor wanted A new world where all humans die from the virus and the world is left with only mutants, who are subject to his rule. The ck emperor did not create us, at least the new world I wanted, but a paradise built on death and extinction, his own paradise. Listening to Scotts words, the crowd fell silent. Meanwhile, Mikes house Eric had found a funny thing. A helmet rolled behind the couch, made of unknown metal and covered with dust. He blew on the dust and brought the helmet over his head, which was somewhatrge and covered his eyes, and could only push it slightly upward with one hand as he walked toward the kitchen. rk and Charles were washing dishes in the kitchen. See, what did I find? Eric proudly showed the two boys. rk turned around and said with a thoughtful look on his face, I remember this stuff from the night, Dad brought it back, the night he rescued Aunt Raven. A trophy! Erics eyes lit up. Charles looked back and his heart fluttered, but said disgustedly, Its all dusty and too dirty! Here, give it to me, Ill wash it for you. He held out his hand to Eric. Eric took off his helmet, handed it to Charles and said, You hurry up! rk watched the scene and sighed impotently. Charles put it on his head and solemnly said, I think I look much better with it than you do, its mine. Eric: ? You little liar! With that, he pounced on Charles. Charlesughed and rushed out of the kitchen. Looking at Charles back, Eric sneered and said, Dont you know that the thing is metal? With that, Erics hand beckoned, and the metal helmet flew toward him andnded on his head. Charles touched his head, he said with darken face: Give it back to me! No! Eric ducked out of the way and ran upstairs. Charles hummed, Eric could use his ability to grab it back, and he could also hide. His eyes condensed, his telepathy ability was activated instantly. But Eric acted as if he had not received the effect and continued to run upstairs. Charles froze and used the ability again. It still didnt work. Whats going on? He tapped his head. Howe its not responding? He looked at Erics back as he was about to disappear, his eyes falling on his helmet. Does it mean that As if he had discovered some secret, he shouted and chased upstairs, only to be shut out by Eric. Eric, open the door! Open the door quickly! No! I wont rob you, I found a secret! The secret of this helmet! Eric sneered: You still want to lie to me! Have I ever lied to you? Charles said with a straight face. Eric: Shameless! And I dont know from whom he learned it! Charles knocked on the door and said, Forget it, Ill tell you generously, but you have to share half of your pocket money with me next week! You tell me first! Eric also got a little curious. Charles tangled said: My abilities seem to be useless for the head wearing a helmet. What? Eric pulled open the door and looked at Charles in the doorway in surprise. Charles nodded after using his ability again and it still didnt work. Here, try it! Eric took off his helmet. Charles instantly entered Erics mind and then said, Now it works. Eric smiled happily and put the helmet on his head. The telepathicmunication was instantly disconnected, and Charles, with an unhappy face said, Dont forget about the pocket money. Here you go, here you go! Eric did not care and waved his hand, swinging the helmet. Just then, a burning smell suddenly emerged from the kitchen, the two looked at each other, and a bad feeling arose in their hearts. Chapter 92: Rice and nicknames (1/2) Chapter 92: Rice and nicknames (1/2) Chapter 92: Rice and nicknames (1/2) With a smile on his face, rk brought out the finished dinner. Egg fried rice. A full rice was evenly spread on the te with a golden egg, which looked very delicious. Eric, Charles,e and eat. He called out softly to his two brothers. After putting his helmet away, Eric and Charles moved carefully downstairs and sighed with relief when they saw the rice on the table. It didnt look too bad. Thankfully, it wasnt what they thought it would be. rk, I thought you were going to burn the rice! Eric said, sitting down at the table with Charles. rks face stiffened imperceptibly and he smiled, You all need to finish eating. Charles picked up a spoon and said, No problem! A spoon was dig down. When Charles and Eric were about to deliver them, they looked at the charred ck that appeared below, swallowed their saliva, and the two looked at rk nervously. rk smiled: Whats wrong with you guys? You have this meal You guys promised to eat it all. I Eat up! rk walked towards Charles and said, How about I feed you guys? No need! Charles waved his hand and brought the meal to his mouth as Eric looked on admiringly. Eric? rk looked to the other boy again. Eric squeezed out a smile, turned and ran. But just as he had turned around, rk suddenly appeared in front of him and pinned him to the chair. Eric: o()o Eat it! Its delicious! rk looked at the two with a smile, but that smile looked like it was from hell in Erics eyes. But he had no choice. He sadly picked up the spoon and stuffed a mouthful of rice. A burnt taste rushed into his mouth, then a bitter taste, and a saltiness that made him about to copse. He looked at Charles with a bitter face, and when he saw the look of Charles who was about to cry, his mood suddenly got a lot better. Looking at the two brothers who were eating in big bites, rk smiled gratefully and then took a bite himself, his eyes shed a red light, and silently put the spoon down. A few momentster, after Charles and Eric had survived, rk served juice to the two, silently collected their tes, and put away his own portion of fried rice. Why arent you eating? Eric questioned. rk looked at the two boys and said with an undiminished smile, Im on a diet. With those words, without waiting for the two to respond, his body instantly disappeared. Charles and Eric looked at each other and screamed out in pain. Its too hard to eat! Charles shouted, Lets eat out tomorrow! Ill contribute my pocket money! No, I already want to do something tomorrow. Charles and Eric instantly copsed onto the table. Eric said, I thought the fried rice would taste good when I saw how nice it just looked He covered theyer on purpose. Charles filled a mouthful of juice and was already thinking about his dad. But obviously its all fried together, so why would the topyer be so good and the bottom one all ck? Eric wondered. Does it mean that Charles had a terrible thought in his head and said to Eric: rk took the good rice and picked it all out and put it at the top? Eric grew his mouth and said in amazement, Just picking out one grain at a time? With his ability, he can do it. Charles was very sure. The two boys looked at each other and looked at the kitchen in horror. This was too heartbreaking. What are you talking about? rk smiled as he peeked his head out of the kitchen. Charles and Eric shook their heads quickly and were relieved to see rk retract his head again, but the two men couldnt help but weep silently inside as they thought about tomorrows meal. It was horrible. Las Vegas. The ck nended at the airport in the darkness of the night. Mike and his group stepped off the ne and walked toward a business car not far away. Nick Fury said, Hank Pim has gotten here ahead of us, lets go ahead and meet up with him. Hank Pim was in California, much closer to Las Vegas than they were. The crowd sat in the car, Nick Fury consciously sat in the drivers seat, after starting the car, heading out to the airport. This time, he came here to help Mike and the others, act as a liaison officer, and even provide logistical support services. The car was stable, but the atmosphere in the car was a bit dull. Chapter 92: Rice and nicknames (2/2) Chapter 92: Rice and nicknames (2/2) Nick Fury looked at the four people in the rear-view mirror and suddenly said, I think we should give our squad a name. No one answered, Nick Fury felt some embarrassment, but he still gave a dryugh and said, How about calling the Fury Team? Quiet Just when he thought no one would make a sound. Remy Lebo spat out, Not only do you have a ck face, you have a big face? Scott said coldly, Its too hard to hear! Logan shrugged and said, Agreed. Mike: Shame on you. Nick Furyughed unconcernedly and said, Then what do you call it? It was good that the atmosphere finally became less unbearable. But as soon as the words came out, the crowd lost their voices again. Nick Fury said carefully: Called mutant contingent? Hard to hear! Not good What about the guardians? Guardian of who? What? Gravekeeper? Not good.. Listening to the spitting sound, Nick Furys face darkened. You guys did it on purpose! I ask you what to name, you do not say a word, I have named a few names, but you all deny now. You all guys are against me? Nick Fury quickly said: Suicide Squad! Justice League! The Middle Aged Squad! You guys pick one! Heh! Oooh! Bah! Nick Fury: A few minutester, when Nick Fury was about to copse, he uttered a name that was finally approved by the crowd. Thunder, the squad named Thunder. Card King, Ant-Man, Laser Eye, Wolverine Nick Fury counted the nicknames of the crowd, suddenly looked at Mike and said, Do you have any nicknames? No! No? Upon hearing this, Nick Fury perked up, while several other people also looked at Mike strangely. Come up with a nickname, its easy to act. Nick Fury said. The crowd nodded, and Mike looked speechless. Indeed, a nickname is more convenient in action, and the role of hiding identity. Logan remembered the scene of Mike using the cards and said: How about, called the card emperor? Remy Lebo looked at Logan with false eyes and said, Against me? Why not call the hand of God. He remembered the scene where Mike materialized. Hand of God The corners of Mikes mouth twitched. The nickname was a bit arrogant, but he had a slot to spit. Hand of God, if someone asks you what the stench of God is, how should you answer? The corners of the crowds mouth twitched wildly when they heard that. How about green light? Scott remembered the rejuvenation technique that Mike had given him when he was healing. The crowd nodded, feeling good. Mike was adamant: Dont even think about it! Calling that ghost a nickname is better than calling me Dad! Chapter 93: Contact (1/2) Chapter 93: Contact (1/2) Calling Dad! Originally Mike just wanted to taunt the crowd, but I did not expect Nick Fury froze: Dad? Father? Godfather? Not bad! How about Godfather? I dont think so! Remy Lebo spat: Calling this damn name, I always feel like Im reporting to my dad when Im on a mission. Imagining the scene of fighting with Mike and calling him by his nickname, the crowd was silent As expected, it might as well be called Green Light. Noticing the weird glint in the eyes of the crowd, Mike said breathlessly, Dont give me any disgusting nickname, I dont need it. The crowd had no choice but to give up the intention of giving Mike a nickname. Mike breathed a sigh of relief. Good, no need to call those messy and embarrassing nicknames. The car crossed a street and arrived in front of a hotel as the sun was rising. Here is the agreed meeting ce with Hank Pim. Nick Fury said, Follow me. The crowd got out of the car, followed Nick Fury to the fifth floor and walked to the innermost room. Nick Fury knocked on the door. The door opened, revealing a familiar face, it was Hank Pim. He swept the crowd, seeing Mike he nodded to him and let the crowd into the room. Except for Mike, Hank Pim did not know anyone else. Nick Fury introduced, Agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury. He sized up the former S.H.I.E.L.D. executive curiously and pointed to the crowd and introduced them, Logan, Remy, Scott. Hank Pim shook hands with the crowd after, but hugged Mike,ughing and cursing: You bastard, you will act for me at that time. Thinking of that time in the hospital, Mike yed dumb and did not admit the image, Hank Pim could not help but want tough. Mikeughed helplessly. Nick Fury said, Guys, we need to hurry up. The crowd nodded their heads. After sitting down in the room, everyone quickly decided on the battle n, or in other words, there was only one road in front of them for the time being. That is, to find the White Queen Emma, convince each other to tell the other side of the ck Emperors n. The crowd looked to Logan, since they knew that Logan and the White Queens sister used to be lovers, they put their hopes on Logan, but only Scott quietly nced at Mike. Then its decided, Mike, Logan, Scott and Hank to find Emma, we two stay here and wait for your news. While talking, Nick Fury took out the suitcase he carried, took out somemunicators, handed them to the three people, and said, Keep in touch. After the three of Mike took themunicators, they left the hotel and rushed to the Hellfire Club. Remy Lebo looked at the two men and said, How about it? Come and bet? Nick Fury shook his head and said, I dont want to lose my pants. Boring Remy Lebo sighed, looked at the bright lights outside, and said to Hank Pim, Ill take you outside for a spin? Its fun here. No! Hank Pim frowned, Lets wait until were done with this mission. Remy Lebo looked bored and put his hat on after lying down on the couch. Last night, he drove the ne all night, but he can take this opportunity to have a good rest. Atomic Nightclub. This is the disguise of the Hellfire Club. On the surface, it was a high-ss club for entertainment, but in reality, underneath this nightclub was the headquarters of the Hellfire Club. Scott, who was disguised like an Arab, was sitting with Mike in a coffee shop not far from the Hellfire Club. Scott picked up the phone and pressed a familiar number. A few secondster, the call was answered and Scott took a deep breath and said, Emma, its me. Scott? Emma said with some surprise: You still dare to contact me? Arent you afraid Ill turn you over to Shaw? Scott smiled bitterly and said, It cant be helped. Chapter 93: Contact (2/2) Chapter 93: Contact (2/2) After a pause, he said, ck Emperor, where exactly are they releasing the virus? At Why should I tell you? Emmas voice was a little bit of a smile, which made people unpredictable, just listen to her continue: You should know, I dont have a good impression of human beings. If the ck King seeds, I might be very happy. Do you want to stand by and watch countless people die? Its their life, if they are not willing to do so, let the humans stop it. Emma, you Scott! If youre here to say this nonsense, it ends here. Emmas voice turned cold: Dont forget, youre already a traitor to Hellfire. For the sake of being friends for so many years, Ill pretend I didnt know you were here, you Emma, remember Three Mile Ind? Hmm? Didnt you say you wanted to find a chance to repay the people who saved your life? Theyre right here with me, you With you!? Emmas voice instantly drew up, with a coldness and impatience that Scott didnt understand, and said, Where are you? That response Scott was a little surprised, looked at the two of Mike, and after seeing the two nod he said, You should be able to sense me. Before the words left his mouth, the phone had been hung up, and then Scotts body stiffened as Emma took direct control of him. He looked at the two Micks and said with an icy face, Ill be right there. Scott returned to normal, he pressed his brow andughed bitterly, This feeling of being controlled is really ufortable. Mike frowned and said, That tone just now, it doesnt sound like a tone to repay. Logan nodded in agreement. Scott said, Its a little strange, but its our only chance. A few minutester, Emma appeared in front of them, her aura still as noble as a queen. But at this time, the queen was full of cold air, and she did not see the gratitude that the savior should have at all. She stared at Logan, only Logan in her eyes. Seeing this scene, Mikes eyes narrowed and two cards appeared in his hand. Just as Scott was about to speak, she said coldly: I will deal with my business first. After saying that she walked straight towards Logan and said, Remember Ca? Ca Logans eyes dimmed and he nodded. That was the love of his life once, how could he not remember her. She died and was dissected as a guinea pig. Emma calmly said the cruel thing, but the storm brewing in her eyes showed that her heart was actually not as calm as she showed. What are you saying? Logan looked at Emma incredulously and said, But, how is that possible? Didnt she go with you guys? Emma looked at Logan coldly and said, No, she went to you, and its all because of going to you that she got caught and died! Its all because of you! Along with her angry shout, the invisible power of the mind swept around. Mikes eyes narrowed, and when everyone in the cafe was frozen, a card in his hand turned into a light spot and disappeared. Chapter 94: Message (1/2) Chapter 94: Message (1/2) Name: Mind Protection. Skill Description: Can significantly counteract or directly immune to mental-type attacks and controls. Note: There are always little secrets that need such a guardian angel. The invisible psychic power protects Mike, immune to Emmas mind control. Looking at the White Queen who slowly approached Logan, Mike acted as if nothing had happened, quietly watching things unfold, but ready to strike at any time. Things do need to be worked out between the two. Interestingly, Mike found that Emma, although was angry, but no killing intent. Emma walked up to Logan, reached out and pressed her hands against Logans temples as the power of her mind surged in. She looked for Cas trace in Logans mind. Unexpectedly, she found the memory of Ca with little effort. The sweetness of their love for each other, the surprise when he knew Cas fake death, and the pain when he knew Ca was lying to herself All these feelings, as if engraved in Logans brain, were so profound that Emma was overwhelmed. And what surprised her even more was that even though Logan knew that Ca was lying to him, he still didnt feel a bit of hate, only regretful love. Logan was in love with her sister, love beyond her imagination. Logans pain was no less than hers. After thinking about it, she deleted what she had just said to Logan, directly from Logans mind. With the ability to feel Logans feelings, looking at Logans painful memories, Emma moistened her eyes, panicked, let go of Logan and withdrew her ability. She was afraid that she would cry if she watched it again. Seeing Emmas action, Mike sighed with relief. Although he did not know what Emma saw in Logans head, based on the current situation, the problem between the two seemed to be resolved. Is this considered Emmas own solution? Mike smiled in his heart, looking at the cafe that had regained its vitality again because of Emmas ability to retrieve it, still sitting steadily in his chair. Logan was stunned, looked at Emma in front of him and nodded politely. What just happened, he has forgotten. Emma sat down in front of the group, looked at Scott who wanted to say something, and said, If you guys want to stop him, youll have to hurry up. Hmm? Scott looked at Emma in surprise, wondering what was going on. Emma continued, Hes going to release the virus in full view of everyone and announce that hes starting a new world message, and the release of the virus needs to be at high altitude, so think of something that fits those conditionstely? Mike mused, and with a sh of light he said, A satellite! Theres a satellite to beunched at eight oclock this evening. Because the satellite was sent to the moon, the government would broadcast it live, and a teaser was released on TV two days ago. Logan and Scott looked at Mike in surprise and said, How do you know? Mike looked at the two suspiciously and said, You guys dont watch the TV news? Ahem! The two men averted their eyes. Emma nodded and said, Since you already know about it, its none of my business. After a pause, she said to Mike: Thank you for the first two times, if you need any help from me in the future, just ask. With those words, she slowly got up, looked deeply at Logan and walked out. Logan suddenly said: You will not go with them, right? Emmas footsteps stopped, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly and said, Who knows. With these words, she quickly left. Looking at Emmas back Logan mused: We should probably find a way to keep her. Mike and Scott looked at Logan in horror, as if they had seen a beast. Doing the same to your own sister-inw? She just told us important news! Fuck! Logan cursed. Chapter 94: Message (2/2) Chapter 94: Message (2/2) Logan said to the two people: What are you thinking, I just think her ability is difficult to deal with, want to catch her, and not to kill her. Oh The two men stretched their voices. The corners of Logans mouth twitched with the urge to give these two men two ws. Come on, we need to get going, we dont have much time. Mike said and Scott quickly headed for the door, Logan sighed and chased after him. Back to the hotel, will get the news to the three people in the hotel, and Howard and theymunicated after, a group of six people immediately rushed to California. Time is very tight, the crowd rushed to the airport, the ne quickly took off and flew to the destination. In order to prevent the ck emperor from catching the snake in advance, and then transferring the virus, after discussing with Howard and Peggy Carter, everyone decided to let the satelliteunch as usual. They were even afraid of showing their feet. Even the satellite base did not tell them the details. All hope was ced on the Thunder team. At the same time, Vandenberg Air Force Base, California. For todays satelliteunch, the entire base was busy, making final checks. A red fog shed by and several figures appeared in a corner of the Air Force base. ck Emperor, ck Queen, Red Devil, Torrent and several powerful mutants. Looking at the sudden appearance of the figures, a soldier who happened to pass by was shocked and was about to make a sound when the red devil disappeared in ce and appeared in front of the soldier, one hand squeezed the others neck and lifted him up. The soldier looked at the red devil in horror and put his hand towards the gun at his waist. The red devils body shed and disappeared in ce, appearing next to the ck queen. Selene Galio, the charming ck queen with long ck hair, smiled at the soldier, touched the soldier lightly with his hand, and used her ability. Life Absorption. She can absorb the life force of others and do many things with the absorbed life force. If she finishes absorbing the life force of that person, that person will turn into dust, but if she absorbs part of it, that person will be under her control for a certain period of time. The soldier screamed in pain, but he had looked respectfully at the ck Queen when the Red Devil let go of him. The ck Queen smiled lightly and said to the ck Emperor, Do it, take the opportunity of thest check to put the New World into the rocket. The ck Emperor nodded and said to the soldier, Get us some camouge clothes. The soldier answered respectfully and turned to leave quickly. A momentter, ck Emperor and his group changed into the soldiers clothes, and after controlling the soldier guarding the rocket and the engineer inspecting the rocket through the ck Queens ability, they put the virus into the rocket. Afterpleting all this, the ck Emperor hugged the ck Queen and said, Honey, go back to the club and watch Emma, dont let her be troublesome, well take care of this ce. White Queen Emma, the ck King has always been wary of her. Although the other party clearly expressed a neutral attitude, the neutral attitude is basically equivalent to betraying him at any time. He had some regrets about leaving Scott and the White Queen at that time. But who would have thought that he would meet Selene who would change all this. The ck Queen turned her head and kissed the ck Emperor and said:Then Ill go back to watch this grand fireworks disy. The ck Emperor smiled and nodded, and waved to the Red Devil. In the next second, the Red Devil disappeared with the ck Queen, and the ck Emperor looked at the rockets not far away, revealing a frenzied look. Chapter 95: Where is he? (1/2) Chapter 95: Where is he? (1/2) On the way to the airbase, Mike and his group were making final preparations inside the ne. To facilitate cooperation, the group briefly introduced their abilities. Then, Mike summarized them briefly. Namely, Meat Titan Logan, Archer Scott, Mage Remy, Assistant Ant Man, and Fielding Mike. This red dart, you activate it and throw it at the rocket, and then you think of a solution. Hank Pym handed Mike three small darts, the function of which had been introduced to him by Hank Pym. Mike put them in his sub-pocket and turned his head to see Nick Fury holding a bucket of cookies and eating them happily, and his eyes lit up. Ill use this one. While talking, in Nick Furys daring expression, he poured the other partys biscuits on the table and put away the iron bucket containing the biscuits. Nick Fury looked at this scene with envy. This ability is really convenient. But looking at the bear biscuits on the table, he looked distressed. Cant bear a cookie bucket? Mike looked at Nick Fury with contempt. Nick Fury skimmed and gathered all the bear cookies to him. Watching this scene, the corners of Mikes eyes jumped. This Nick Fury,pared with the future bald director, the gap is still veryrge. Although his mind is still sharp, but not dark enough, and from time to time there will be some childish actions. This is perhaps his nature. I also imagined that now he is just a small third-level agent, and what he is carrying is notparable to that many yearster. Wait for the day when he bald his head, when he has a lot of secrets on his back, he wont be able to help him if he doesnt be the future chief. So, now asionally bullying Nick Fury, who is still a third-level agent and a rookie, is also quite interesting. Their primary target is the rocket containing the virus, followed by the ck Emperor. After the rocket isunched, Mike will solve it. As for the ck Emperor, this time must not be let go, or the incident of the virus will ur again. Next time, they will not be so lucky to know the location of the virus release. And in order to keep the ck Emperor, the Red Devil must be taken care of. Red Devil The crowd murmured. Ill do it. Mike murmured and took on this tricky task. Hearing this, the crowd nodded their heads. For Mike, they were still very much at ease. What about him? Remy Lebo pointed at Nick Fury. Mike sneered and said, How about making a human bomb out of him? Hank Pym expression serious praise: Good idea. Scott and Logan also had a smile appear on their faces. Nick Fury: Just as Mike and the others were flying to the base, Charles and Eric were waiting uneasily for todays dinner. The meals had made too much of an impression on them. Im never going to say school food is bad again. Eric slumped breathlessly on the table. Charles looked carefully into the kitchen and was relieved to see that there was no suspicious gasing out of it. A few momentster, rk came out with a smile on his face, carrying dinner. Looking at the smile on rks face, the two boys winced. But after tasting the first bite of rice, they found themselves this shiver early. This sweet and sour pork ribs are too sour, and the meat is hard and dry Looking at the two mens expressions, rk was also a little helpless. Every time his dad cooks, he always talks about that little. For a while, how does he know how much a little is, and for a while is a few minutes? So. He can only add a little, then add a little more, cook a little, then cook a little Chapter 95: Where is he? (2/2) Chapter 95: Where is he? (2/2) In the end, the taste that emerged made him all feel unbearable. But food cant be wasted. It is too painful for him to eat alone, so he can only carry the suffering together. Although everyone is brothers!! Yes, brothers! rk thought of this, and instantly felt at peace. After a difficult dinner, rk cleaned up the dishes. Charles and Eric were grateful for their luck to have lived today. They turned on the TV and changed the TV program indiscriminately. Huh? Launch a rocket! Erics eyes lit up and he hurriedly greeted Charles to watch it with him. Charles ate a milk candy, by the way, gave Eric also one stuffed to relieve the sour taste in the mouth. Charles watched the introduction on TV, and after hearing that the rocket was more than 40 meters long, he looked surprised and asked Eric, Can you control such a big rocket? Eric shook his hand and shook his head, No, its too big, I feel like Im still a little worse. A little worse? Whats worse? rk walked out, sat down next to Charles and said, Give me a candy. No more left! Charles shook his head. rk swept his gaze, controlling his vision through Charles clothes, and after seeing the candy in his pocket, he casually pulled it out, waved it in front of Charles eyes, tore open the package and threw it into his mouth. Charles: ? _? Nothing can be hidden from each others eyes. Charles turned his head to look at rk and said, Can you lift that rocket? I dont know, I never tried. rk shook his head, but he thought it was possible The rocket is about tounch in two minutes. Eric eximed. Just then, the screen switched and an unfamiliar figure, suddenly appeared on the TV screen. The man was standing in themand centre, looking at the camera with a smile, and behind him was the battlefield that had settled and looked messy. Who is he, the man whounched the rocket? Charles asked curiously. rk frowned and said, Doesnt look like it. At this moment, the man opened his mouth and said: I am the ck Emperor, Sebastian Shaw, the man who will start a new world, please remember this name, whether it is you who survive toplete the metamorphosis and be mutants in a moment, or them who will be destroyed along with the old world. Speaking of this, the ck Emperors face was unconsciously tinged with a touch of fervour, pointing to the rocket waiting to be ignited, saying, When it rises high into the sky, the light of God will spread throughout the world, and the choice of God will begin. And he, in turn, would be God. Live or die, pray! Listening to the ck Emperors words that sounded like a cult marketing, some people looked sarcastic, some looked confused, but more were afraid. In the presidents office in the White House Damn it, stop theunch now! The president shouted in exasperation. His originally smiling face had be unbearably ugly at the sight of the ck Emperor. The vice president said with a pale face, Themand centre has lost contact! Then destroy it! We cant do it. The vice president said sharply, A number of our people are under control, they have taken control of theunch pad with the ck Emperors men, and the entire equipment in the base is controlled by a mutant, what just came is thest news. Hearing this, the presidents mouth dropped open and he fell into his chair in shock. But without waiting for them to do more to react ande up with a solution, the ck Emperor began the countdown. Three, two, one! With the voice of the ck Emperor, the rocket began to ignite, spewing out bright and dazzling fire, and after breaking free from the ground, it slowly rose into the air under the gaze of a pair of eyes. Chapter 96: How come its gone? (1/2) Chapter 96: Howe it''s gone? (1/2) A fire light attracted the attention of countless people. ck Emperor looked at the rising rocket, his chest seemed to have a me burning, making his blood boil, carrying his soul straight to the sky. He can create a new world right away, but then.. He is God! Meanwhile, a few kilometres from theunch base, Nick Fury stood by the ne, looking at the gradually rising fire, silently chanting: You must seed In half an hour ago, Mike has arrived here, and with the fastest speed to the base. Calcte the time, if it goes well, it should have sneaked in. Nick Fury murmured and whispered again, It must go well. If that thing flies to high altitude and explodes Just thinking about the consequences, Nick Fury could not help but shiver. Just then, the voice of Hank Pym came over themunicator he was wearing in his ear. Have identified the location of all the Hellfire mutants, ck Emperor as well as one mutant in themand centre, Red Devil and the rest of the mutants around theunch pad? Mike, what do you want to do, deal with that one first? Red Devil! Mike, still wearing a mask, looked at the tail me of the rocket and said, I must act quickly. Scott mused and said, Ill stay outside and deal with the other Hellfire people, ck Emperor I cant do anything with him. The ck Emperors ability was too restrained for him. Logan and Remy Lebo said, No problem, well get there now. Hearing the response, Hank Pym, who had already infiltrated themand centre and be smaller than an ant, hung up themunication and looked at the ck Emperor not far away, waiting for Logan and Remys arrival and Mikes signal to attack. The ck Emperor looked hotly at the rocket and said to a mutant on the side: Airwave, how many people do you think will be new humans in the New World? I dont know, there will be a lot, I guess? Electric Wave shook his head and reached out and pressed the console, controlling all the electronic equipment in the base, blockingmunication between here and the outside world. Ha! The ck Emperorughed, his eyes sizzling as he looked at the rockets outside, the fire in his chest growing stronger and stronger, with a feeling that he was about to soar Just then, Mikes voice came to Hank Pyms ears. Im going to start moving. The words fell, and Hank Pym looked expectantly at the screen within themand centre. At this moment, Mike, who had used his stealth skill and was holding a katana in his hand, walked like a ghost near theunch pad and walked quickly towards the Red Devil. Just then, one of the mutants standing with the Red Devil suddenly looked pale and eximed, Azazu, look out! But it was toote! Mikes mind moved, one of several cards in his hand dissipated into points of light, and a dazzling beam of light fell on Azazu, leaving him dazed in ce when Mikes body shed and appeared beside the Red Devil, and the knife in his hand swung through as the mutant beside him raised his hand to st at him. Bare! A line of blood appeared on the Red Devils neck. Bang! Mike blocked the mutants fist with his de, and the point of light dissipated in his other hand. Boom! A huge fireball sted at the mutant in front of him with the body of the red devil. Without looking at the results of the battle, before more attacks came, Mikes body shed and disappeared in ce, appearing in mid-air and finally caught up with the ever-elerating rocket after several long-range instantaneous cards were used in session. Then with a sh of his body, he appeared on top of the rocket. Boom! The violent airflow pressed Mike at the top of the rocket. But in the next instant, Mike used a shield card. The shield appeared and blocked the strong wind for Mike, then with a sh of light on his hand, a red dart appeared in his hand after being gently pressed and stuck to the rocket. Whoosh! Chapter 96: How come its gone? (2/2) Chapter 96: Howe it''s gone? (2/2) Just a moment of work, more than forty meters long rocket, has shrunk to half the size of a palm. The sudden burst of.. The pocket rocket was still spewing mes and flying high into the sky. Dont say, its still cute. Mike in the heart to evaluate some, from high altitude to fall down, but a cookie bucket appeared in his hand. In the next second, after using a teleportation card again, he appeared next to the pocket rocket, took it in with the cookie bucket in his hand, quickly closed the lid, and then put it away in his subdivision pocket. Done! Mike grinned and pressed hismunicator, How was it? Beautiful! The crowd couldnt help but praise. But the ck Emperor wasnt in such a good mood. What had happened? His rocket just disappeared? Not even a spark, just like that? What the hell is going on? Wheres the rocket? Wheres his virus? Who was it? Who was it? After a series of confusion, his hopeful face instantly became twisted. Fark! Fark! He couldnt help cursing out angrily, feeling the me in his chest, like being poured with a handful of cold water, went poof, and his soul that was about to soar fell down from the clouds. Gas shaking cold! Hellfire Club. The ck Queen, who was about to enjoy the most beautiful fireworks in the world and wait for the new world, crushed the wine ss with a click. The crimson liquor dripped down her long, slender fingers, and she hummed softly, her face unhappy. What she had prepared for so long and expended the vast majority of her power, just disappeared? Thinking about the huge amount of life energy she had expended in that viral bomb, her heart couldnt help but twitch. If you want to make another one, in addition to the life energy that makes her desperate, you also need a material to release magic, the so-called virus. That material will only appear in decades Damn Sebastian Shaw, what a loser! Hellfire There was an unexpected change in the ck emperor. Perhaps, she also needs to make some preparations. At the same time, all those who were staring closely at the picture, let out a cheer. The rocket disappeared! Especially the people in the White House were physically limp in their chairs. Although they did not know what had just happened, the crisis seemed to be temporarily lifted. On the other side, the three rks, who were nervously watching the TV screen, also breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, rks eyes narrowed, noticed that in the high altitude, in the ce where the rocket just disappeared, there is an insignificant dot, is that falling from mid-air? Although that small point is very insignificant, but in rks eyes it is very clear. That was dad! His father did that just now? rk smiled happily and pointed at the TV, Look, its Dad! What? Why cant I see it? Charles and Eric stared in disbelief, unable to see anything. The next second, the picture of the TV disappeared into thin air and the three looked at each other. At this moment, at themand centre. The fire of anger was already about to engulf the ck Emperor. I saw the mutant radio wave around him, as if hit by something, and flew out instantly, and when itnded, a person who was only a few millimetres in size instantly returned to normal size andnded on the radio wave with a punch. It fell on the radio waves face, stunned it, and made the entire bases electronic equipment out of the control of the other party. Looking at the suddenly appearing figure, the ck Emperor roared in anger, Its you! No! Hank Pym shook his head and said, I didnt mess with your rocket! The ck Emperor rushed towards Hank Pym with quick steps. Hank Pyms body instantly shrank as his opponents fist was about to st him in the face, and like a bullet, he punched ck Emperor in the jaw. The ck Emperor sneered, and the kic energy was absorbed cleanly by him. Hank Pym was stunned and fell toward the ground, but the ck Emperor pped Hank Pym with a p. Seeing this, Hank Pyms body became bigger, blocking the ck Emperors blow while his body shrank again and began to attack the ck Emperor. The ck Emperor sneered and took it all in stride. Chapter 97: Wind (1/2) Chapter 97: Wind (1/2) Damn, this guys ability is disgusting. Hank Pym cursed lowly, facing ck Emperors increasingly harsh punches and kicks, he could only keep getting smaller and smaller to try his best to dodge. Just then, a ying card with shing energy kept falling on the ck Emperor. But the cards, which should have sent the opponent flying,nded on the ck king, but like a powerless piece of paper, stuck to the ck kings body and slowly floated down to the ground. After absorbing the kic energy attached to the ying cards, ck Emperor exhaledfortably and provoked Remy Lebo: Anything else? After the words, after strengthening his body with the absorbed energy, he rushed straight towards Remy Lebo. Remy Lebos mouth was bitter, but his eyes shed with fascinating red light, and his body leaped back, revealing Logan behind him. The cold light suddenly appeared, and Edelman alloy ws swept towards the ck emperors body along with Logans roar. The ck Emperors eyes shrunk, dodging Logans sharp ws, hands clenched, using his full power. Sebastian Shaws ability is energy absorption, and then use the absorbed energy to strengthen themselves, or used to attack, like a jitterbug, but the more excited to fight him, the more he fights the stronger. Several years ago, his abilities needed to be touched to absorb and to be stronger when he was beaten, but now he has been able to absorb the surrounding environment kic energy into his body, no need to be beaten, but also to reserve energy for fighting. I saw him avoiding Logans attack, while using his own ability to absorb the kic energy around him, while retreating back. When Logan lunged attack at him, he pushed his hands against Logan, and the energy in his body turned into a shock wave. sted on Logan and knocked him out. Boom! Logan looked like a bowling ball that had been knocked away, rolling on the ground and hitting the wall hard. The ck Emperor sneered and mmed the ground, quickly rushing towards Logan, his hands shing dangerously. Remy Lebo pressed his hands on the ground, and scarlet energy appeared from his palms, spreading through the ground and appearing at the ck Emperors feet. The ck emperors left foot mmed on, and the crimson energy was instantly absorbed into his body. I Remy Lebos face was ugly. His ability was restrained even when he faced the ck Emperor. Even his ability fit perfectly with the ck Emperors ability, it was simply the man behind the ck Emperor. Logan came back to his senses and rolled away from his spot, dodging the ck Emperors fist. Boom! There was an explosion, and a big hole was instantly sted out of the wall, cracks appeared on the wall, and the whole wall copsed. The corners of Logans mouth twitched as he shouted, Quick, make him smaller! Hank Pym said helplessly, Making him smaller will make him even harder to deal with. The body is shrinking, but the strength and ability will not shrink. Such a ck emperor will have a headache to imagine. The ck Emperor ridiculed the three of them; What? Why dont you have the strength of a womans fist? Didnt you get your mothers milk in the morning? The corner of Logans eye jumped and he charged straight at the ck Emperor, saying, Shit thing! But the next second Bang! A shockwave appeared from the ck Emperors hand. Logan cursed angrily and flew backwards at an even faster speed. Remy Lebo sighed and pulled a telescopic metal stick from his waist, pulled it with both hands, stretched it, and gently turned it in his hands as he charged toward the ck Emperor. At the same time, Hank Pym also reduced his size and aimed at the eyes of the ck Emperor, and Logan, like the okay person, rushed up again. Just as the three were fighting hard with the ck Emperor, Mike, who had solved the rocket, was slowly falling from mid-air. He looked down at the chaotic battle below and gently raised his eyebrows. His scorching sight swept across the battlefield and sted a Hellfire mutant into the air. That mutant pressed his chest and got up from the ground as if nothing was wrong. Chapter 97: Wind (2/2) Chapter 97: Wind (2/2) Not that the mutant was too strong, but Scott let go of the water. In the face of these former Hellfire brothers, Scott couldnt do anything. But he couldnt do it, the Hellfire people didnt show him any mercy. Hair that danced like snakes, shes of lightning and exploding bubbles that flew at him Scott stepped backwards, pressing his sses as the red rays swept away. Boom! A fierce explosion rang out, and Scott flew off in disarray. Seeing this scene, Mike sighed. Taking out several cards, he was about to make a move when he looked. Only to see a whirlwind rushing towards him at a great speed, to sweep him in. Mikes body shed and disappeared in mid-air,nding directly on the ground and looking at the man with long hair and his hands entangled in the wild air currents. Torrent. You just did that, didnt you? The torrent looked at Mike angrily, and the wild airflow in his hands turned into the shape of a hurricane. What did you say? Mike was stunned, tapped his forehead, gave a mocking smile and said, You mean the rocket? Go to hell! The torrent roared, and the whirlwind in his hand was flung out by him, swirling everything around him, appearing in front of Mike in almost just the blink of an eye. But faster than the wind is the teleport of Mike. Body shed, while avoiding the whirlwind, he had already appeared beside the rapids. A fireball instantly manifested itself, and as it sted towards the rapids, a dizzy speed of light fell on the rapids head. Whoosh! The fierce wind like a substantial spray around, will blow away everything around the body when the rapids quickly turn up. Hurricane quickly formed. Mike rolled in, just the blink of an eye, that hurricane has gone straight to the sky, began to tear around everything, will be all the things rolled in. The steel, the ground and the people around. Everything was swept by the terrifying hurricane, spinning helplessly in the wind, flying higher and higher. Including Mike! Mike looked at the rapids that had disappeared in the hurricane, and for some reason the appearance of a washing machine appeared in his mind. Whoosh! The thing swept up by the hurricane like a concealed weapon, spinning and flying towards Mike. Mike used his shield to protect himself first from being hit by those things. Then he appeared outside the hurricane with a teleport. Shaking his dizzy head, he looked at the hurricane that was still spinning and getting stronger. At this time the hurricane like a ferocious beast, in the crazy devouring and stirring everything around, people screaming in fear, struggling to grab the items around, like the wind swaying grass, at any time will be swept into the hurricane. This son of a bitch does not faint? Mike spat out, and two cards appeared in his hand. Spirit scan and Zanpaku Knife. Dodging things flying around, Mike used Spirit Scan to find the location of the rapids before manifesting the God Gun and reciting the liberation words as the hurricane moved to roll toward him again. Shoot him, shuriken knife! The murmured words scattered with the wind, but a slender de, in a sh, had pierced through the hurricane and urately passed through Riptides heart. The spinning hurricane stopped strangely. In the next instant, the hurricane that lost its momentum stopped spinning and turned into a fierce wind blowing around, those things swept up by the hurricane fell with a bang, like a messy rain. Chapter 98: New Cards (1/2) Chapter 98: New Cards (1/2) Rumble! Heavy Rain fell from the sky, and at this moment, this ce became the end of the world. This ability can create a natural disaster. Give the rapids enough time to turn, as long as he can hold it up without getting dizzy, then he must be a scene person again. Mike sighed, his body shed, leaving the range of the storm and appeared at the edge of Scotts battlefield. At this time, Scott with a lot of injuries, even a hand hanging weakly at his side, looks very wretched. Mikes body shed and appeared beside Scott, several cards disappeared and turned into various shields, blocking the attacks for them when the green light of rejuvenation entangled Scott and began to heal his injuries. In the next instant, the knife in Mikes hand turned into a de of light, and almost just for a moment, it pierced the chest of a mutant. The de retracted without staining a drop of blood, but the other mutants looked at the knife in Mikes hand and looked scared. What kind of bizarre ability is this? The shuriken spun around in Mikes hand and the tip of the de pointed at another mutant. A drop of cold sweat appeared on the mutants forehead, as if he was named by the god of death, causing him to take two steps back unconsciously. Go on, finish him! Watch out for the direction of his knife! A mutant shouted, but there was no movement, turning his head to see that no one, including him, had made a move. Whoever made the first move would have to face the bizarre knife, and they were not stupid. Scott pressed Mikes hand and said, Leave them to me, you go help Logan and the others. Mike raised his eyebrows and said, Can you do it? Dont get killed. Scott nodded, his mind involuntarily remembering the night he saved Raven, the mutants Mike took out He does not take over, these people will not survive under Mikes knife. Mike shrugged his shoulders, his body shed and disappeared in ce. Boom! A glowing fist smashed into the ground with a loud bang. The ground trembled, a crack appeared on the ground, the violent shock wave swept around, recklessly destroying everything where the fistnded, the entire ground of themand centre, half of which was destroyed under this fist. The ck Emperor slowly got up, looked at the three Logan shrunken together and said mockingly: Three little pigs? Remy Lebos face darkened and said without showing any weakness: The little pigs could have ruined your n and taken your rocket. ck Emperors face trembled: Looking for death. With those words, he stomped on the ground with force. Bang! The crumbling ground made an unbearable sound, and the ck Emperor had already disappeared in the same ce. Remy Lebo hurriedly dodged away, and the anthropoid also quickly shrunk, but Logan only had time to cross his arms in front of his face before he was hit and sent flying. Logan dumbfounded smashed the wall of themand centre behind him and continued to fly backwards. I was not mocking you, you beat him! But just as this thought appeared, he saw the ck Emperor reappear in front of him. Logans heart was startled, and both ws fiercely crossed and chopped at the ck Emperor. Even the ck Emperor did not dare to resist his Edelman sharp ws. The ck Emperor opened his palm, shock waves appeared from his palm, and as he knocked Logan out, his body leaped high, grabbed Logans head, and pressed it fiercely from mid-air. Boom! The ground was shattered, Logan head smothered lying on the ground, a mouthful of blood spurted out and poured on his face, the wounds on his body even oozed arge amount of blood. Logan looked very miserable, but the injuries on his body immediately in the ck emperors stormy eyes, quickly healed. Chapter 98: New Cards (2/2) Chapter 98: New Cards (2/2) The ck Emperor took a deep breath, the anger in his chest disappeared a lot in the battle with the three, allowing him to slowly calm down. The rocket carrying the virus had inexplicably disappeared, and there was no longer any point in fighting at this point. Thinking of this, the ck Emperor pressed hismunicator and said in a cold voice: Azazu, take us out of here! There was no answer, and the ck Emperors heart sank. Hey! Logan stood up from the ground, looked at the ck Emperor and sneered, his ws once again extended from between his fingers and said, Hes done, soon it will be your turn! Just you? The ck Emperor spoke indifferently, and his hands lit up once again. Logan grinned. In the next instant, a figure quietly appeared behind the ck Emperor. Shoot him, sharp gun. Along with the whispered voice, the ck Emperors eyes shrank, and before he could react, a huge force came from his back, sending him flying overhead. The ck Emperors feet stomped on the ground, and two deep gullies appeared under his feet amidst the ssh of dirt and rocks. But just a few meters, he stopped his forward movement, absorbed the power from the de, and turned to look with a gloomy face. Only to see a masked man, looking at him in depression, holding a short de in his hand. How much energy did you let him absorb? Mike looked at Logan, the corners of his eyes danced gently. The divine gun didnt even break the defence? How far has this guys body been strengthened now? Logan spread his hands and said, We didnt want to, but we couldnt help it. Mike! Remy Lebo who chased out shouted at Mike, happily shouting, Hes all yours ow, my ability is restrained so much! Watch out! Hank Pym, who was lying on Remy Lebos shoulder like the size of an ant, shouted. Mikes eyes shrunk, his heart beat violently, the world in front of him began to slow down, his feet were wrong. Bare! A figure shed past Mike. The air seemed to be torn apart and turned into a gale of sharp des cutting a wound in Mikes face. In the next instant, a light spot of the card dissipated appeared in Mikes hand, and his body disappeared in the same ce in a sh, appearing in the air. The ck emperors figure has already returned, in his just standing position mmed on the ground, his body instantly pulled up, rushing towards Mike. Mikes eyes were cold as he disappeared in mid-air again, appeared on the ground, then aimed the tip of his sword at the ck Emperor in the sky and shouted lowly, Knife: God Killing Gun! Bared! With a clear sound, a pith appeared from Mikes hand, and in just a moments time, it appeared under the ck Emperors body, topped the ck Emperors stomach, and then disappeared from Mikes view. No piercing sensation Mikes heart was clear. The speed of the killing gun is very fast, the power attached to it is also very scary, far from the beginning of the solutionparable, but did not hurt the ck emperor, even in the moment of touching the ck emperor, the power attached to the de has been absorbed by the ck emperor in an instant, into a de that does not have any killing power to him. Now the ck emperor disappeared, just purely by the des elongation effect top fly. In the next instant, the divine spear in Mikes hand shrunk back to its original size. Is this guys defence so terrifying now? Mike looked up at the ck Emperor who was falling rapidly from high altitude, pressed his brow with a headache, and then dispersed the divine spear in his hand. With a flip of his finger, a new card that had never appeared before appeared in his hand. Name: Uchiha Weasel. Character Description: A talented ninja of the Uchiha n, powerful and good at using illusions and Ninjutsu. Note: My stupid brother ah Chapter 99: Easier than you think (1/2) Chapter 99: Easier than you think (1/2) Mike looked up at the sky, watching the fast-falling figure, the cards in his hand dissipating into points of light. This was the first time he had used his upgraded ability in battle, making it difficult for him to get excited on his own. And as Mike activated the card, a faint shadow appeared behind Mike. Wearing a ck trench coat embroidered with red clouds, wearing a bucket hat tied with wind chimes, his head hanging slightly low, only a hand pressed against the bucket hat and a pair of blood-red eyes could be seen. In the next instant, the shadow dissipated and turned into a point of light rushing into Mikes body. Mike felt the power in his body, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, once again looking at the fast-falling ck emperor, a pair of eyes in the silent turn into blood, three ck hooks in the eyes slowly turn up. At the same time, the ck emperor feet gathered arge amount of absorbed energy, like a meteor st to Mike. Mike quickly formed a seal. Fire Transport, Howling Fireball Art! Boom! A huge fireball erupted from Mikes mouth and shot straight up into the sky. Hmph! The ck Emperor snorted coldly and smashed into the fireball. The fireball quickly shrank and disappeared, swallowed cleanly by the ck Emperor. Hey! Seeing this scene, Mike revealed a smile. Although he was clear that the art of ho fireball was not a bit useful to the ck Emperor, but he always felt ufortable with this ability to not spit something out. In the next second, the ck Emperor fell towards Mike. Boom! The ground filled with burst. With the ck Emperor as the center, the ground waspletely destroyed, and the fierce impact seemed to turn the broken ground over, and then was shattered and blown around. Logan three cursed angrily and began to dodge. A few secondster, the stirring dust slowly fell and Logan and three got up from the ground. Bah! Logan spat out a mouthful of blood mud and looked at the ck Emperor standing in the centre of the impact, the corners of his eyes danced wildly. This guy was too difficult to deal with. Wheres Mike? Hank Pym pressed his chest and shrieked. Remy Lebo said bitterly, I dont think hes been blown to dust, right? Hank Pym and Logan red at Remy Lebo and said, Shut your ravenous mouth! Hmm? Feathers? Logan looked at the feather thatnded in his palm and was slightly stunned. The sky was full of ck feathers, and a crows cry rang out. The three looked up, only to see a flock of crows appearing at some point to fall toward the ground, and as it quietly dissipated, Mikes figure reappeared in front of them. What kind of ability is this? Remy Lebos eyes lit up, feeling overwhelmed with amazement. Hank Pym and Logan looked at each other, their hearts also filled with amazement. Another new ability! How many kinds of abilities does this guy Mike have hidden? The ck Emperor frowned at the smiling Mike and felt a pang of annoyance in his heart. Its all just some fancy abilities! He let out a low curse and clenched his fist to charge at Mike again. Bang! A punch hit Mike, but Mike turned into a crow and flew away. While the ck Emperor was puzzled, he saw Mike unexpectedly appeared at his side. The ck Emperor frowned and looked at Mikes blood-coloured eyes, his heart was full of doubts, what was going on? Suddenly, he felt as if his body had been ignited by fire, causing him immense pain. Looking down, he saw two mes appear on his feet, which were spreading upwards rapidly. When? Chapter 99: Easier than you think (2/2) Chapter 99: Easier than you think (2/2) He shouted in rm and used his ability. But, there was no response, the mes continued to burn, causing him to scream out involuntarily. After an unknown amount of time, the mes disappeared, and just as he was gasping for air in a cold sweat, excruciating pain that he could not bear suddenly poured out from his limbs. He looked down and his eyes shrank. Only to see that his body was actually held in ce by several wedges that held him in ce. What happened? An illusion? But this real pain feeling Ah! He screamed in pain again. At the same time, in the eyes of Logan and three people. After the ck emperor fell from mid-air, he stood there like a fool, motionless. What happened? The three of them looked at each other. Just then, Mike, who had experimented with several illusions, waved at Logan and said, Go ahead, Pi er, Logan! Huh? Logan looked at Mike in disbelief. Mike reached out and pointed at the ck Emperor, saying, Take him out go. Logan looked at Mike with false eyes, urately conveying the meaning of you are afraid not to pit me. Go up there? Get hammered? Although he was not dead, but he hurt! Mike helplessly said: I will pit you. He wont fight back, hes already under control. Logan did not move, Mike continued: You do not hurry, a momentter my ability will not work. At that, Logan said doubtfully, Really wont move? Really wont! The battle was already over when the ck Emperor looked into his eyes. After that, Mike also experimented several illusions with the ck Emperor. Illusion Art, Illusion Unknown Fire, and Magic Illusion Songhang Art. Before the moon reading was unleashed, the ck Emperor had already fallen into the illusion spell unstoppable. The ck emperors neck was shed by an Edelman w with a cold light as it passed by the wrong side of the ck emperor. The ck emperor. Several blood marks appeared on the neck of the ck Emperor. Logan was stunned. Really didnt fight back? Dang! The ck Emperors head fell, and blood gushed out from the broken neck, falling like raindrops. Looking at this scene, not only Logan was was frozen, but Hank Pym and Remy Lebo on the side were also frozen. Its that simple? This is too fake! In fact, Mike didnt even expect it to be so simple. He had thought how to have to use the moon reading to solve the ck emperor. But now it seems that as long as the ability to restrain each other, things will be very simple. Just like in the original episode, that even if the ck Emperor absorbed a lot of energy and turned himself into a nuclear bomb, he could be easily controlled by the ability of telepathy, bing unbeatable and being solved by a small coin. The ck Emperors resistance to mental attacks is also too low. However,pared to solving it with a coin, this w of Logans Its just too bloody. Remy Lebo shook his head and looked at Logan. Hank Pym couldnt help but say, Do you have any special hobbies? Logan looked aggrieved and said, Im still afraid hell fight back and want to settle it quickly? So, you still suspect me of lying to you? Mike looked at Logan speechlessly. Logan opened his mouth and saw the three people looking at him in aplicated way, took a deep breath, rolled his eyes and raised his middle finger at the three people: Fark! Hahahaha! The four peopleughed out loud in pain. Afterughing, Mike waved to Logan and said, Youe out first, there is still a bit of business left to deal with. Logan smiled and walked towards the crowd, when up walking away from the corpse of the ck Emperor, Mikes low bellow sounded. Fire Transport Howling Fireball Art! Boom! A huge fireballnded in the pit where the ck Emperor was standing, swallowing the ck Emperors corpse. The three of Logans looked at Mike with a look of horror. What are you up to? You still have this hobby? Tsk! Mike looked at the three peoples expressions, the corners of his eyes jumped and said, What? You guys want to roast the fire too? The three of them shook their heads in unison and turned to leave. Mike smiled and chased after them. Chapter 100: Split (1/2) Chapter 100: Split (1/2) The Thunder Squad only solved the trouble and cleaned up the mess that was up to S.H.I.E.L.D. and the government. When they solved the ck King, Scott also ended the battle. Compared with Mike and the others, the mutant who fell under him was much luckier, but was stunned. The group gathered together and disappeared into theunch base after Mike used his teleportation and appeared where the ne had stopped. Several people suddenly appeared and Nick Fury, who was looking in the direction of the base, was taken aback. When he saw that it was Mike, he said excitedly: Awesome! You guys are really amazing! If there is a chance, he also wants to organize a strong team! Aha! Mike yawned and said, Lets go back, Im a little sleepy. The crowd nodded, also looking tired. Nick Fury: Uh, guys, give some reaction! This is embarrassing for me. The crowd raised their hands andzily shouted, Yo-hoo! Nick Fury nodded to the crowd and said, Thanks for the performance. After the voice fell, everyone walked into the ne. After the ne took off, Remy Lebo called Nick Fury into the cockpit. After exining the basic operation method for the other party, he handed the ne to Nick Fury. Nick Fury dumbfounded, shouted to Remy Lebo: I have not learned it! What if the ne falls off? Trust yourself! Go for it! Remy Lebo made a cheering gesture and said, If you fall, we have Mike to save, but you may not, after all, it is you and him tsk! Remy Lebo shook his head and yawned as he walked out of the cab. Nick Fury pressed his eyes. Hiss! Take a breath. That hurts. The ne fell, and Mike dropped him Its a real possibility! Just then, he heard cheersing from the nes cabin, and it seemed like several people were celebrating. Nick Fury looked at the aircraft console and sighed quietly. After all, he was the one who carried it all. He silently took out a small bear cookie from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth. Meanwhile, after Mike and his group left,munications inside theunch base were restored with the outside, after getting the news that the crisis had been lifted? There were cheers in the White House. But what the hell is going on? Who are those people who defeated the ck Emperor? And how did they know about it? After the cheers, the president couldnt help asking three consecutive times. The crowd looked at each other. They didnt know either Just then, S.H.I.E.L.D. called them and exined the situation. Knowing that S.H.I.E.L.D. had spotted the ck Emperors conspiracy, sending a special team, after solving the crisis in time, he was praised. As for the fact that they had learned of the ck Emperors plot a few hours earlier and did not notify theunch base nor did they notify the White House of the matter, S.H.I.E.L.D. people did not say. Hang up the phone. Peggy Carter saw Howard looking at her with a surprised face, gently picked her hair and smiled, Why are you looking at me like that? I thought youd tell them everything that happened. Dont be ridiculous. Peggy Carter smiled and sat on the sofa aside, took out a cigarette and lit it, gently stuffed it into her mouth, her crimson mouth slightly opened and a puff of smoke came out and said: Dont you know what kind of virtues they are, tell them all. I not only wasted time and saliva but also get them a scolding in return. The important thing is how will they be sharp enough to approve our new funding request? Giving Howard a yful squeeze of the eye, she chuckled, Anyway, things have worked out perfectly and the ck Emperor has been taken out. After a pause, a look of despondency shed across her face and she exhaled again and said: They can be really good, if there was such a team in the first ce, he Howard walked towards Peggy Carter, reached out and removed the cigarette from the other mans mouth, and said, I dont know how it will go, but I know he must not like you to smoke this thing. Chapter 100: Split (2/2) Chapter 100: Split (2/2) Stubbing out the cigarette, he said, Smoke less, its not good. Peggy Carter nodded and got up and said to Howard, Come on, lets go have a drink to celebrate. Ha! Howard racked his arms and said, A senior citizens celebration. Peggy Carter smiled, took Howards arm and the two quickly left. Compared to the happy party, the current hellfire is already messed up. The n had failed and the ck Emperor and his party had lost contact, which made them uneasy. Soon, they got the news. The people who went to the base this time were either captured or taken out. As for the ck Emperor, he was also taken out by a man with a mask. When Hellfire learned this news, everyone was nothing but surprised and panicked. The ck Emperor, the leader of Hellfire, a man so powerful in their eyes that he was invincible, had just been killed? What about Hellfire Club when he dies? Hellfires mutants were bewildered, panicked, and even scared Just then, the White Queen Emma and the ck Queen Selene Gario stepped forward, both stating that they would continue to lead Hellfire, shelter them, lead them to live, and continue to fight for the future of mutants. Not together, but alone. Thus, a fight broke out between the two, and both eventually stopped because they were afraid of each others power. The two of them already had different philosophies, and even the other mutants in Hellfire were not of one mind. So, inevitably, Hellfire split up. Some of the mutants left Hellfire, while the remaining mutants chose their leader, the White Queen or the ck Queen. In the end, the ck Queen and her followers stayed in Las Vegas, while the White Queen led her followers and quietly left. Overnight, the Hellfire Club officially split. On the other hand, Mike and his group also returned to New York. As for Hank Pym, because he did not want to waste time or even see the reason of S.H.I.E.L.D., he had jumped from the ne when he flew over San Francisco. Mike and the others dont have to worry about how tond, after all, Hank Pym has an army of ants. Finally, at dawn, Mike and his groupnded at the airport. What are you guys nning? Mike asked curiously, looking at the other three. Scott gave a deep breath and said, I n to travel from here and then go back to my old home. He smiled and said, Come y in ska sometime. Mike nodded and looked over at Logan and Remy Lebo. Remy Lebo revealed the ck wristband on his own wrist and said, They promised to help me get rid of this thing after this is over. Congrattions. Hey! Remy Lebo wrapped his arms around Logan andughed, Logan, when I get this thing off, lets go on a trip together, you dont have anything else to do anyway. Heh! Logan sneered, but did not refuse. When the three looked at Mike, Mike said, Im going home, the kids are still waiting for me. At once, a wave of admiring nces was drawn. Well, guys, see youter. After several people left their contact information with each other, Mike used instantaneous migration and disappeared. And the three Logan also said goodbye and walked off in different directions. Looking at the backs of the three, Nick Fury froze and depressed: Howe no one asked me to go there? Hey! Fury! Just then, Remy Lebo suddenly turned around and shouted. Nick Fury looked over happily. Take me and Logan to S.H.I.E.L.D. I see you have quite a bit of time on your hands. Chapter 101: Encrypted Channels Chapter 101: Encrypted Channels Monday, it was sunny day. Eric and Charles yawned as they walked down the stairs. It was Monday, and they would be refreshed for school after eating rks borate breakfast. Suddenly, a familiar aroma rushed into the noses of the two. The two men instantly awoke and looked at each other. This, this is Eric was very excited. Charles nodded, shouted Dad, and rushed into the kitchen. When they saw Mike, who was carrying a te, tears of excitement almost bounced out. Dad! Both of them screamed and hugged Mike. Mike raised the te in his hand and said with a smile, Its only two days since we saw each other. Is it necessary to be so excited? Dad! You dont understand! Its been two days, rk he Ahem! A light cough sounded behind the two boys, who stiffened, squeezed out a smile, and said, rk hes lost weight trying to take care of us. Yeah? Mike looked over at rk. rk took the te in Mikes hand and said to Eric and Charles: Bring your breakfast,e out quickly, eat it and go to school together, Dad just came back to give you breakfast, he is already very tired. The two nodded and looked at the breakfast on the te, tears of happiness were left from the corners of their mouths. Great, finally no more rks food. The two even felt the urge to high-five and cheer. Just then, they looked at rk turned his head to look at them, a pair of blue eyes seemed to sh a dangerous red light. The two boys shuddered and hurriedly walked out with their tes. Mike smiled and shook his head, untied his apron and put it aside, had a breakfast with the three, and after the children went to school, Mike disposed of the virus bombs in his secondary pockets and went upstairs to rest. This time, the ck Emperor incident was so big that the entire group of mutants was implicated again, and people became more and more fearful and uneasy about mutants. But, this has nothing to do with Mike, he resumed his normal life. He is busy with the farm, daily care of the children, asionally send them to school, or go to the bar to find some fun, meet some new friends who can get to know each other better, but life does not bother each other, a happy and rxed life. Time flies and its a new year. rk is fourteen years old and Charles and Eric are ten years old. Im going to the supermarket, which one of you ising with me? Mike asked, standing at the mouth of the living room, looking at Eric and Charles sitting on the couch. The two stared at the TV and said without looking back, Were going to watch TV, not going out with you. Look at the two fascinated look, Mike shook his head andughed as he left the house. Haha! That guy is stupid! Erics watched the man on TV andughed mockingly. Charles looked at Eric with squinty eyesand said, Stupid, you still watch? Hmph. Eric grunted in displeasure and said: Change the show, I do not want to watch! With that, he took a big step towards the TV signal box. No way! I want to watch this! Charles rushed up. The two boys began to fight over the signal box. Ta-da! The TV program bounced back and forth. Suddenly, a juvenile image appeared on the TV. Stop! Eric shrieked, and Charles was taken aback, staying in ce like a puppet. What, whats wrong? You, look! Erics voice carried a distinct tremor, as if he had been stimted by something. Charles looked to the TV, a face instantly turned red. The encrypted channel? Whats going on? He looked confused. Eric said excitedly, Maybe we blindly pressed the right button. The two looked at each other and blushed and then yet tacitly looked at the TV at the same time. Just as the two were concentrating on watching what looked like a program, rk walked down the stairs with his headphones in, with his Walkman and was about to go out into the sun. Suddenly turned around and his eyes snapped open. Only to see the two men, Eric and Charles, standing like puppets in front of the TV, holding the signal box without moving a muscle and what made his eyes widen was not the movement of the two men, but the program ying on the TV. Encrypted channel! He let out a low cry, his body flickered, without alerting the two, sat down on the sofa. He turned on his super vision and looked around, did not see Mikes figure before peeking up in peace. For a while, only the sound of the heart beating violently can be heard in the whole room. More than half an hourter, rk looked moved, suddenly out loud: Quick! Dad ising! Once the words were out, Charles and Eric turned around violently, and Charles habitually shoved the TV signal box into Erics hand. Ahhhhhh! The two screamed as they watched rk sit on the couch behind them. Wh, when? When did youe? Eric stammered and looked at rk in shame. rk buttoned his face with some embarrassment and said: I think it was from when you guys were just watching. He nced at the TV, and after seeing that the TV screen had disappeared due to the two mens movements, he was a little d that he hadnt startled them just now Why didnt you make a sound? Charles pressed his chest, and the moment he saw rk, he felt his heart jump into his throat. rk said without changing his face, I just want to collect your evidence. Eric cried out, Dont ever tell Dad! rk gave a heh sneer. Charles looked at rk suspiciously and said, Do you want to see it by yourself? Me? How could I? I can see through whether youre lying or not! Charles narrowed his eyes, and Eric hurried to followed. Seeing the two staring at themselves, rk coughed lightly and said: Dont worry, I wont tell Dad. With those words, the three looked at each other in an unspoken manner. In the next instant, rk quickly rushed upstairs, while Eric and Charles returned to the couch. Everything was exactly the same as it had been before Mike left. Mike walked in with the food, turned his head and saw that Charles and Eric were still watching TV on the sofa, feeling a little strange. So obedient today? Didnt even fight? What are you guys having for dinner tonight? Whatever! Two smiling faces. So nice to talk. Mike looked at the two suspiciously and said, Did you guys get into trouble? The two shook their heads and smiled at Mike. Mike looked at the two suspiciously, turned around and walked into the kitchen. At dinner, the three little ones ate quickly, and behaved very obediently, at the table they did not fight. They even picked up food from each other. Mike looked at him with a horror. After a quick dinner, the three rushed upstairs, washed up and then went to bed. Mike was a little baffled. These three people are too obedient today, right? Isnt something wrong? He looked at the door of the trios room with some concern. Chapter 102: The scene of the killing Chapter 102: The scene of the killing Until bedtime, Mike did not find a chance to talk to the three children. He always felt that the three of them were a little abnormal today. Sitting at the desk in the bedroom, Mike routinely printed cards. Speaking of cards, in addition to supplementing some of the more frequently used cards, Mike recently made cards are mainly character cards. After spending two hours making a new character deck, Mike called out the Eternal Cigarette Box, pulled out an old deck, and put the new deck in. Of the fifty-four cards in the Eternal Cigarette, almost one-third of them were reced by character cards. Character decks took more timepared to skill and item decks. After so many years, the cards he had saved were already very substantial. But, have to clean out the deck and consume the lower ranked cards first. His current ability level was LV3, and the embodied objects he produced, as well as the cards he called LV3 level. The increased ability level not only expanded and enhanced the range of his embodiment, but also made the cards he produced much more powerful. The same card, especially the skill card, even if it is the same skill, the effect of the card now produced will be better than that of the previous low-level card, and the power will be greater than before. For example, a skill card of Fire Transport Howling Fireball can be made at Lv2 level, but the power is definitely not as powerful as the one made at Lv3 level. As for the item, it is reflected in the maintenance time, which bes longer. In short, it is that the higher the ability level, the more powerful and longersting the embodied cards are made. To maintain the existence of the cards, it is necessary to consume the power of embodiment. The higher level cards are stored, and when you use them, try to use lower level cards. But looking at the inventory in his mind, Mike sighed. This is a huge project Mike turned off the deskmp and was about to get up and go to bed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Several ear-piercing sounds, a finger-sized hole appeared in the wall in front of Mikes eyes. An enemy? A sniper? Mikes eyes narrowed, several cards instantly appeared in his hand, a mental scan skill used at the same time, a shield over his body. But the next second, his face from the corner of the eye, twitching up madly. By the end of the day, a face had lost its control and became very ghostly. No enemies Charles and Eric had fallen asleep, and rk was in a panic, lifting his pants with a look of shame Mike stood up, looking at the small hole in the wall that was pierced. He fell silent and hammered the wall twice. Then, he sat in his chair for several minutes thinking, and finally decided it was better to talk to rk. As a father, he felt it was his responsibility to channel his child, as well as to spread the basics. Knocking on rks room door, Mike said in a stiff voice, rk, Dad wants to talk to you. Im asleep! rks somewhat flustered voice rang out. Mikes eyes raised at the corners, pushed the door open and walked in, opened it smoothly, and saw a buried under the covers. It was covered head of rk. Seeing rk in this state, there was still some embarrassment and Mike could not help butugh out loud. I have no idea what are you doing? Mike smiled tenderly and said, Youre growing up, its a normal thing for a man to do, and Dad doesnt me you. rk was silent, but showed a pair of eyes peeking at Mike. Mike coughed lightly and said: Dont yell too much, its not good for your health. Also, practice your strength, I dont want you to turn into a murder scene on a dateter. The words fell, Mike stifled augh and walked quickly out of the room, closing the door with his hand. Hearing the sound of the light door, rk revealed his head and let out a long breath. Just now he really embarrassed he wanted to use heat vision to burn the earth through. But the murder scene? A picture shed involuntarily in his mind, and rk wailed and covered himself with the quilt. I me Charles and Eric, if they hadnt broadcast the encrypted channel this afternoon, this wouldnt have happened tonight! Ahhhhh! He let out a low growl and hammered down on the bed in shame and anger. Bang! A hole instantly appeared in the bed. rk stiffened andy back on the bed, moving his body to block the first hole. Go to sleep, go to sleep, sleep is not embarrassing But what was true was that all day the next day, rk didnt dare to look at Mike. This went on for three days before that incident slowly faded away and rk recovered enough to look at Mike squarely. After all, the school also advises parents to spread knowledge about it for their children, and children have learned about it at school when they reach a certain age. Although rks situation is very special but is life as usual. And since they unlocked the encrypted channel that day for unknown reasons, Eric and Charles have been fighting for the TV signal box, trying to reproduce the scene at the time. After dozens of attempts, but no results, they slowly give up. At rks school. With headphones on, rk sat in the yground, looking at the boys sweating on the yground, rks eyes calm with a hint of imperceptible longing. rk! Why are you here alone? A girl with bronze skin walked up to rk and squatted down to look at him curiously. rk took off his headset, nodded politely to the girl, and said, Belle. Belle looked into rks blue eyes, blushed slightly and said: Arent you going to y ser? I see how much you like it. rk shook his head. Belle was a little disappointed, she still wanted to see rks gant appearance on the field. Whoosh! Just then, the ball on the field was identally kicked by a boy, and rk reached out. Bang! The ser was steadily caught by him. The girls frightened eyes instantly turned into surprise. At this point, rk looked like he was glowing in her eyes. The boys on the fieldughed loudly, their words filled with mockery. Belle looked at several of them angrily and said, Youre the nerds! The boys froze, then burst outughing and booing as they made indecent hand gestures at rk. Chapter 103: What did you say? Chapter 103: What did you say? Looking at a sneering face, Belle gasped: Quick! rk! Say something! rk had a calm face. He had seen this kind of thing so many times that he had long been used to it. But the girl looked at the silent rk, but the anger in her eyes gradually turned into dismay. Why not say anything? If it were anyone else, they would have returned the favour. You dont know it yet, do you? Hes a bastard! Hahahaha! Soft egg! Soft-ass! Shhh! Listening to the ridicule, the astonishment in Belles eyes turned into disgust and iprehension. Why didnt you tell me? Did it mean that this was really a bastard? Had she looked away? rk put on his headphones, dropped the ball casually at his feet, and got up to walk outside the yground. Ha ha, hes a bummer! His father must be a bummer too, in order to raise such a useless thing! rk took a step and turned to look at the boy who had just spoken. The boy looked at rk mockingly, gestured and said, Come on, wimp, help me kick the ball over! Good boy! rk took a deep breath, turned up the volume of the music and then took a step toward the ball. Watching this scene, Belle covered her mouth in surprise and disgust. She had really misjudged rk. Having just transferred here, she had noticed the different rk at a nce, but hadnt expected rk to be such a weakling. rk looked at the boy with the mocking face, stood still in front of the ser and lifted his foot! Whoosh! The ck and white ser ball with a gust of wind flew past the boys face and And then disappeared. The boys forehead appeared a cold sweat, looking at rk in horror, while others also looked at rk in shock. That kick just now was too scary, if the ser hit their faces Just thinking about it, these boys unconsciously shivered. Ha, ha ha ha! The kick was crooked, right? I thought how good you were! Give us back our ball! The boy swallowed andughed at rk again. rk took a step forward. What do you want? The boy puffed out his chest and red at rk, while the others came over and surrounded rk. What did you just say? rk asked gently as he took off his headphones and looked at his partner. The boy looked at hispanion and said, with the corners of his mouth twitching, I said you are a soft guy! rk shook his head and said, No, what did you just say about my dad? A softie son raised by a softie dad, Ha ha! rk brought up his headphones. The rock music in his ears was getting more and more intense and violent, like it was going to explode, but rk was getting calmer and calmer, a pair of blue eyes like a frozenke. And then, when no one was expecting it, he raised his hand Pop! There was a crunching sound. The boy who had spoken was pped in the face by rk and then fell straight to the ground. The head didnt explode. The person didnt pass out, just a little confused. The head was buzzing. Dont you dare hit me? The boy looked at rk angrily and tried to stand up, but his legs were a little weak. rk nodded and said, Yes, I hit you. All of you! The boy roared out angrily. Seeing this, the boys who were frozen by rks p, clenched their fists and rushed towards rk. rk raised his hand p! p! p! A p on the wrist for each one, rk was fair, even under his control. Each p swung out with a force that was guaranteed to be no less than a hairs breadth. A few secondster, rk around the fallen people, they move in unison covering the right side of their face. They were looking at rk in horror and even some people have tears in their eyes because of fear. rk looked at several people from a high position and said, Does it hurt? The group of boys quickly nodded their heads. rk said indifferently: Does it hurt? Just give me a cry! Saying that, he raised his hand again. Seeing this, the boys actually cried out in fear. rk put down his hand, looked at the other people on the yground who were already looking dumbfounded, and said to Bailey who was already looking dumbfounded not far away, Hey, Belle, you should go call the teacher. Belles head went nk and she turned and ran. On the ser field, rk stood quietly, surrounded by sitting, or lying down on the ground of his peers crying in pain, the scene was spectacr. Looking at the scene, rk muttered, In the future, no one should say those excessive words, right? He swept his eyes at the crowd who were crying, but did not dare to move, and raised his hand again. The children hastily shut their mouths. rk said softly, Do you remember? The crowd nodded their heads. When the teacherester, what will you say? rk said faintly. Just say that the kicker kicked the ball! Dropped it! Hit myself! rk nodded. He just didnt want to be general with them, after all, it was just some 13 or 14 year olds. But talking about him was okay, talking about his father, that wasnt. His father had said to him that kindness was a nature and goodwill was a choice. When his kindness is trampled on, and his kindness is taken as weakness by others and bes more excessive, he can put away his kindness and take out his fist. But, the strength of the fist should be mastered. Soon, the teacher came to the ce. When he asked, the children who were frightened by rk gave their reasons, but just none of them said that rk hit them. The teacher could only call them to the office. But no matter what he said, those kids didnt dare to admit that rk did it. The image of rk just pping a person was really scary to them. In the end, the matter could only be closed. Let the children leave, the teacher looked at the crowd fled like the back, sighed and shook his head. rk! The teacher called out to rk and said with concern, If they want to trouble you in the future, you can tell the teacher. rk nodded and said, Thank you, teacher. With those words, rk turned around and left. Tell the teacher? Then the teacher would definitely call the parents, and the parents would be the ones who ended up getting beaten up. rk shrugged his shoulders. After school, rk got on his bike and headed home. What happened today didnt affect him in any way, because he had encountered it quite a few times over the years and had long since gotten used to it. Suddenly, he stopped the car and looked towards an alley outside the school entrance. There were several tall, strong, big kids who looked like high school students, were surrounding two boys with obvious p marks on their faces, pushing hard that they. With rks keen hearing, he could hear that they were robbing money. rk parked the car, picked up several rocks from the roadside, controlled his power, and threw them at the legs of the older kids without anyone noticing. With several screams, the older kids fell to the ground with their legs covered, and the two boys who were robbed looked around in panic and turned to run. rk looked at the backs of the two men, smiled faintly, got on his car and hurried toward home. Chapter 104: Adventure Chapter 104: Adventure rk was already in high school, and the two boys were about to graduate from elementary school. What? A spring trip? Mike looked at the happy face of Charles and Eric, raised his eyebrow, put down the ss of water in his hand, and said: Where to go? New York. The two boys were a little lost. They thought they could go farther, after all, this was amemorative trip to elementary school before they graduated. Mike nodded and said: Yes, but dont make trouble! Two boys cheered and high-fived, then held out their hands to Mike and said: Money! Mike smiled and nodded at the two, took out his wallet, pulled out some money and handed it over and said: How many days to go? The two took it happily and said, Three days. So long? Mike was a little surprised, then revealed a smile and deliberately said: Great, I can finally have a few days of quiet. Charles: Ill miss you, Dad! Mike reached out and flicked Charles in the head, saying, Just dont give me any trouble. Eric said solemnly, Ill keep an eye on Charles. Mike stroked Erics head and said, When will we leave? Tomorrow? Yes, we will leave early tomorrow morning. Have you packed your bags? Well get right on it! The two boys cheered and ran upstairs. Looking at the backs of the two, Mike smiled and shook his head. Early the next morning Charles and Eric rushed off to school. Today, they would be leaving for New York. Although they have been there many times, the ces to y all over, but they are still happy because of this spring trip. After all, dont have to go to ss. On the bus hired by the school. Charles and Eric sat together, whispering something, waiting for the car to start. Hey, Eric, can you switch seats with me? Just then, a blonde girl walked up to Eric, who was located next to the aisle, and asked in a polite whisper, while her eyes looked at Charles. Eric looked at it and said without hesitation, No! The girl puffed her lips and said, Come on! I want to sit with Charles. Upon hearing this, Charles chuckled and said happily: Of course, Mi Ruian! With that, he nudged Eric and said in his ear: Hurry up! Eric looked at Charles angrily, got up indignantly and walked towards the girl Mi Ruians seat. Charles smiled smugly, got up and gave way to the window seat and said: Sit inside, you can see the view. The girl looked at Charles with delight and said, Youre a real gentleman. Charles raised his head and chest: I always do this. Looking at theughing two, Eric rolled his eyes and said, Shame on you. That, Eric, would you like a snack? Just then, a girl with curly hair, sitting next to Eric has been secretly watching Eric and she carefully pulled open her backpack. Eric looked at it and said coldly, Thanks! The girl carefully looked at the side of Erics face and became slightly red. Still so cool A few momentster, the bus was filled with people, the car started and headed for New York. Arriving in New York, the group first came to the hotel where they stayed, put their luggage down and immediately rushed off to the sights. There were only three days, so the itinerary was arranged very tightly. After visiting a few attractions, the day passed quickly, but for Charles and Eric, today was a bit boring. Because the ces to go they have been, there is really nothing to make them feel surprised. However, as night fell, after the children had eaten dinner and gone to their rooms, Charles and Eric, who were staying in the same room, crawled up with a grunt. What do you want? Eric looked at Charles. Charles rolled his eyes and said, What do you want to do again? I talked to Dad and will watch you. There was a silence and Charles said, Then together? Eric gave a sneer and said: Not together, I am looking at you! Charles with a speechless face said: Then you follow. As he said, he quickly put on his clothes, pressed his eyebrows, and quickly checked the surrounding area with his ability, and found that all the people who should be sleeping were asleep, and the few who did not sleep, he also used his ability to make them fall asleep, opened the door and walked out. Eric hurriedly chased out. It was midnight, even in such a bustling city, at this point in time, there was a little more loneliness. Stepping on the dim light, Charles looked at the street without many people, hailed a cab in front of the hotel, Eric hurried to follow Charles who did not say a word, after Charles said a location, the cab rushed towards the destination. What are you going to do here? Seeing that Charles did not look like he was on a whim, but had a purpose, Eric could not help but ask. Charles stretched out a finger a little forehead corner, using the ability to connect himself with Erics mind. Im going to save someone. Save someone? The two exchanged words in their minds. Do you remember those kids we saw selling flowers at the Empire State Building during the day? Hmm. Eric was impressed with those kids. Those kids were younger than his and Charles age, wearing shabby clothes and thin. They were carrying flowers and stopping couplesing to the Empire State Building, hugging the mens legs and begging them to buy bouquets of flowers for their female partners. The flowers were beautiful, but expensive, costing more than ten times the normal price of a bouquet. Therefore, there are quite a few people who will not be the ingrate, and even asionally encounter grumpy, inevitably pushing and beating when those children go up and pester each other. Those children are not to sell flowers because their families are poor, nor are they any vagrant children, they are forced toe out to sell flowers. Charles saw the children, because curious then used the ability to check, and then let him see some very bad picture. Erics mouth grew in surprise. Then, he heard Charles say, And, the person who forced them, if Im not wrong, is a mutant. Mutant! Eric eximed. Charles pressed his forehead, recalling the images in those childrens minds and said: After they were taken away by that person, they were pressed by that persons hand on their head, and then a rose pattern would appear on their body, and after that, that child would obey that persons orders. Mind control? Eric said in confusion. It should be a simr ability. Charles nodded. So are we going to those kids now and use your powers to help them? No! Charles shook his head, his voice glowing cold: Im going to find that bastard and finish him off. As long as the source is solved, only then can those children be truly saved. You know where that person is? Hmm. Charles responded and said, Every day, he wastes all the money those children earn, eating the best and living in the best. And those children were left to starve and freeze. He added silently in his mind. This information was all in his mind from a child who happened to be the one responsible for collecting the other childrens earned money and for delivering it to that person every day. Eat the best, live the best? Eric wondered, How many children are there? Fifty-three. Chapter 105: The Wrong Man Chapter 105: The Wrong Man Erics heart was astonished. This was not a small number, and the money earned every day was even more not a small number. Although he didnt know how much money those kids would leave behind and what the original price of those flowers was, he knew that it was definitely a lot of money. Swear by the multiplication phrase his dad taught him when he was a kid! The two boys were silent, with a somewhat heavy heart. Before, they were seeing mutants being persecuted, but this time, they were seeing mutants harming others. So, regardless of that group, there are good people and there are bad people. The two remembered what Mike had said to them and sighed softly. The two paid to get out of the car, looking at the luxury hotel in front of them, but some hard feelings. Scum live in such a nice ce, and those children are suffering. Eric suddenly pulled Charles by the hand and said, Wait, shouldnt we call Dad and ask him to fix it? Uh, such a small thing, do we still need to bother Dad? Charles eyes despised and then said: Have you forgotten what happened before in Alcatraz, we worked together to take out those criminals? Dont you miss that feeling of being a super agent? Eric thought for a moment, his blood boiling and said, Go! Finish that son of a bitch! Bare! At that moment, with an ear-splitting sound of tires, a yellow sports car full of thunder stopped not far from the two. The two men turned around to look at it. Only to see a man with sunsses at night, wearing a neat suit, full of the smell of wanderlust walking from the car, walked to the other side of the car, opened the door and a blonde woman with a beautiful body and a charming face came out. The two kissed as if no one was watching, and after the man waved to a porter on the side and threw the keys over, the two walked toward the hotel like Siamese twins. Charles and Eric frowned. He always felt that this person who seemed to be disgusting before him had been seen somewhere. When he was wondering, the man gently pushed the woman away and also turned his head to look at Charles two. His eyebrows knitted together, looking at the two somewhat familiar, look a little nasty face, the brain in a quick thought. Suddenly there was a sh of light in your mind, he took off the sunsses and eximed at the two men, Its you two brats! Eric and Charles looked at each others faces and froze for a moment and then shrieked out in surprise. The beggar? The milk delivery guy? Tony Stark: (What?) Sure enough, these two brats are still talking so nasty. LOL. Looking at the expressions of the three, the slender, one-meter-eight blond woman couldnt help but smile. Tony Stark let go of the womans hand and walked towards Charles and Eric and looked at the two boys in a condescending manner. Tsk? Come out at this time. Didnt you run away from home or kicked out by the adults in the family? Charles and Eric looked at Tony with false eyes. Tony skimmed, took out his wallet, pulled out some money and threw it to the two, saying, Get the hell home. Obviously he wanted to help people, but that attitude was extremely annoying. Charles and Eric looked at each other, and Charles picked up the money. Eric kicked Tony in the knee. Ah! Tony screamed in pain and unconsciously bent over. Charles stuffed the money in Tonys neckline. Tony was wearing a pain mask and he Charles said disdainfully to him: Uncle, you should buy some milk with this little money! What? The two boys rushed into the hotel under Tonys re. Watching this scene, the tall woman on the side covered her mouth in surprise and hurriedly ran to Tony and said: Are you all right? Mr. Stark? Yes! Tony pressed his shoe, sucked in cool air and said, I tied my shoeces. The woman looked at Tonys shoes Where are your shoces? Of course, she would not be foolish enough to reveal her wealthy master. She picked up Tony and the two walked intimately toward the hotel. That shameless uncle, even treat us as beggars. But, he is so generous. Even more generous is a bastard. Eric grunted softly. Stop it, lets go find that bastard. Charles said, letting go of his powers and starting to look for his target. Mutants and humans, when he sensed them telepathically, gave him different sensations in his perception, so it was convenient for him to identify his target. However, he had a simpler one. He directly approached the front desk and used his ability to do thedy at the counter a small favour. Taking the elevator to the sixteenth floor, the two searched for each others rooms. 1609! Seeing the room number, the two mens eyes lit up. Eric took a deep breath and said, Are you ready? No, no! Charles was a little nervous. Eric looked at Charles speechlessly and said, Hurry up and sense how many people are inside, and see what the people inside are doing! Charles nodded and stretched out his hand fingers pointing at the corner of his forehead. Two, a man and a woman, they are holding together. Then control the target! Before Erics words fell, Charles suddenly changed his eyes and said, Hes been found out. The targets name was Walker, and they had previously suspected that the other partys ability was rted to psychic ability, and now it seemed that it was. When Charles tried to control him, he was immediately discovered. However, there was still some difference in the ability between the two, and although Charles was discovered, he nevertheless controlled the other party. Just then, Charles said urgently: Quick! That woman is also a mutant, trying to escape with him! Eric eyes aside, reached out and pushed, the room door quietly opened, the two walked in with great strides. Looking at the woman already carrying Walker has run to the balcony. Eric hummed softly and shook his palm. The metal in the room flew out, and under the horrified gaze of the woman, he stopped in front of her, forcing her back. The two of them were standing in the doorway, and the two of them had a look of surprise in their eyes, but then they were relieved. It turned out to be just two small children. Throwing Walker on the bed, she was wearing only her underwear, the woman covered in tattoos, she licked her tongue and said, Little brothers, without consent, breaking into someones home is not a good thing. With that, the tattoo on her back seemed toe to life, slowly moved and turned into a giant tigernded on the ground, at the same time, several poisonous snakes fell from the womans arm. Charles looked creepy, took a step backward and said to Eric: Leave it to you. Eric grunted softly, waved his hand, the door behind him closed, and the metal in the room began to riot. At this moment, Tony walked over here with the blonde woman in his arms. After standing in front of his room, he looked at the opposite room 1609 and said with a weird expression: This movement is really big. The womany on top of Tony, nibbling on Tonys ear and said, Come on, Mr. Stark! He could not wait any longer. Chapter 106: Frightened Tony Chapter 106: Frightened Tony Inside room 1609, the metal weaving back and forth under Erics control deflected several attacks for them, killing a beast that had turned from a tattoo. Huh. The woman whispered andughed. Kids are kids, they dont dare to kill at all. Switch! Just then, Eric and Charles called out at the same time. The woman froze and her heart gave out. In the next instant, Charles used his ability to control the woman in front of him. Instantly, the raptors and poisonous beasts in the room disappeared into thin air, while Eric waved his hand and the metal turned into chains and tied Walker up. Walker came back to his senses and looked at the scene in front of him and screamed out in shock. Charles gaze shed and screwed the woman directly into unconsciousness, and Eric uneasily replenished the metal chains before the two looked at the man named Walker. Who are you? Walker calmed down and looked at the two children in front of him with a shady gaze. Oh, the children who were caught by you greet you! Eric sneered, his palm slowly tightened, and the metal chain slowly contracted. Ah! The man screamed in pain, What the hell are you talking about? Still pretending. Erics eyes shed a trace of hostility, metal chains were getting tighter and tighter. Charles keenly aware of Erics change, reached out to hold Erics arm and said: Ill do it, he will not have any secrets in front of me. Eric came back to his senses, and with a thought, the chains loosened. Whew, whew! Walker struggled to catch his breath. He almost thought he was going to die. This kid, he had just almost strangled his throat. However, these two boys were really powerful, and if he You can get rich if you can control the two of us? The voice in his heart was directly spoken by Charles. Walkers heart was shocked and looked at Charles in amazement. Charles smiled faintly and said, Good idea, but you dont have a chance. With that, the invisible mind energy surged toward the other party, rushing into his mind, taking control of him and searching up the information he wanted. Inside room 1610. No! The unclothed Tony shrieked, his face was in panic, from the bed he was even rolled and crawled to the corner. Do not run, you are naked, so the beast! How about that? A topless woman wearing pantiesady-dressing boss slowly walked towards Tony. She was holding a dagger that flickered with cold light in her hand. But what made Tony more scared than the dagger in the womans hand was the other bay that was hidden deep. Damn it! Whats going on here? Looking more delicate than a womans face, Tony was terrified to the extreme. Even the thought of the ck light just now, he almost.. Vomit! He almost vomited. The big mans body stiffened. Looking at Tony with a grim look he said, I will kill you now. Tony took a deep breath, stood up from the ground, casually wrapped the bath towel around his waist and said, Why are you killing me? What do you want? Do you want money? How much money? One hundred million? Or a billion? A heartfelt look shed in the big mans eyes, but then he shook his head and said, The same amount of money will be paid for killing you. Then tell me who is going to kill me? Tony was talking? He stepped back. Think about who youve offendedtely, right? The big man licked his lips and scowled at Tony with reckless abandon. A smile hung at the corner of his mouth. Tonys mind quickly shed through a series of lists, but there was nothing! Because its just too much! Wait for you to die? I can have fun. The smile on the corner of the big mans mouth gradually became deranged. He had the habit of dismembering his targets. He originally wanted to use his special hobbies to make a sum of money on Tony, then kill Tony, and then take a sum of money. But now things seem to have changed unfortunately. Hearing each others words, Tony shivered, the mosaic of lesser childrens images appeared in his brain. This is too bad. Just then, the big man took a fierce step forward, the weapon in his hand turned into a cold light cut to Tonys neck. Tony stepped backwards, but Big Brother kicked him in the chest, sending him flying out. His chest hurt and he was no match. He hadnt learned any fighting, and so far hed been spending his time in theb. If I get out alive this time, Im going to learn some fighting skills! Tony secretly swore, his mouth bitter as he looked at the big man who was smiling and walking towards him. Go to hell! Big Brother snorted coldly and lunged at him. Tony shrieked and turned to walk and run, then grabbed the bath towel around his waist and flung it at his opponents face as a concealed weapon. Taking advantage of this, he ran toward the door in stride, opening it and rushing out as the other man ripped off the bath towel and caught up with him. Just then, the door to the room opposite Tony suddenly opened. Tonys eyes lit up, and the two Charles who had just left the house fell and rolled in. Charles was dumbfounded, while Tony turned around quickly to close the door. But his hand had just grabbed the door handle when a hand reached in and snapped the door shut. Run! Tony yelled at Charles and Eric at the top of his lungs as he pulled hard on the door and confronted the other man. Charles and Eric got up from the ground and looked at Tony dumbfounded, sweeping their eyes and taking a step backward. Uncle, you are not only annoying, but also a pervert? A pervert who delivers milk? Two people could not help but spit out. The corners of Tonys mouth twitched as he said, Get out of here! Someone is trying to kill me! You didnt pay someone? Youre not a third party, are you? The two little guys started gossiping. Tony swore that if he didnt have his hands free right now, he would teach these two brats a good lesson. And, who the hell did these two kids learn from! The next second, the stalemate door was instantly pulled open, Tony sessively fled, not forgetting to pull Charles and rk by the hand. Heh, you cant escape. The big man walked in, closed the door with his hand, looked at Tony smiled fiercely, after sweeping his gaze over Eric two, sneered: Remember, these two children are dead because of you. Tony blocked Charles and Eric behind him, his pale face full of bitterness, ready to break. In any case, you cant let these two little ghosts die because of him. After a while, he entangled each other and told the two little ghosts to run away. Mentally making preparations, he roared and rushed up to the big guy. Looking at the other partys back, Eric and Charles froze, and their eyes couldnt help but squint. It was really some spicy eyes. Bang! Tony was kicked in the chest, sliding and rolling on the ground in front of the two men. Two people were silent in unison: Uncle, you are too dishevelled. Cut the crap, Ill stop him, you guys run! Tony climbed up again. Heh, go to hell! A coldughter, almost just a second, came to them, the dagger in his hand stabbed Tonys chest. Chapter 107: So Stupid Chapter 107: So Stupid Tonys eyes narrowed, and just when he thought he was done ying, twoughs came from behind him. In the next instant, the dagger stopped as it stabbed into his chest. A crimson bead of blood seeped out along the pierced skin and rolled down Tonys chest. Tonys heart pounded violently. Then he came back to his senses and gasped violently. Not dead! He looked at the immobile big man in front of him in surprise and couldnt help but take a step backward. What happened? Just when he was still surprised, several metal came flying and wrapped around the other mans arms and legs, dragging him along and pinning him directly to the wall. Tony was taken aback, then as if remembering something, turned around sharply to look at Eric and Charles. Its you guys! He looked at the two smiling two people, his eyes were full of surprise. Charles and Eric had a tacit understanding to pretend not to understand anything, and said with confused eyes, What happened? Tony red at the two: You guys are acting too fake. Ah, it was discovered. Then lets silence them! The two men sang in unison. Tony looked at the two men, his heart was surprisingly a little nervous. The two Charles looked at Tony unkindly, and then stared. You think youre in good shape? Pervert uncle! Tony snapped back to his senses and hurriedly covered his crotch with both hands. So stupid Shouldnt you cover your face at this point? Tony: (What?) . He ran to the door, opened it and carefully looked down the corridor, turned back to the two men and said, Dont you go! The words fell, he took wild steps, ran wildly to the opposite room, put his clothes on quickly and then turned back. Hey, you two brats! Tony, who was dressed, looked at the two of them, and his tone became stronger without consciously. Um, justthank you! If not for these two brats, he might have been cold. To be honest, just that dagger stabbed down when he even thought of his own death phase as well as the next days headlines. Stark Industries boss, genius scientist, handsome Tony Stark was stabbed to death in a bloody scene, and after examination, it seemed that he had been done with something indescribable after his death Hiss! He was unable to take a breath, he looked at the two people in front of him and instantly became disgusted. This is more than a life saver, its simply a regenerated parent! I dont have a son as old as you. The corners of Charless mouth twitched. Tony: Hmm? What did he say? Eric was a little impatient: Come on, just delete his memory, we still have to go to save people. Erase the memory? Tony was shocked and took two steps backward: Hey, hey? How about we are also considered to have lived and died together? Delete the memory or something this is not good, right? He quickly looked around, noting that the room was like a storm swept through the mess after remembering the two said to save people, he hastily said: Besides all of this, I can save someone or something? Hearing these words, Charles and Eric stunned, they looked at each other and nodded. After those children were rescued? need to be ced, need to contact family members, with this guys rich identity, will be much easier than they. Charles quietly used his abilities to check Tonys innermost thoughts, and then he was attracted by the bad pictures of N Gs, but found that the male protagonist is Tony. He suddenly felt a little blind and hurriedly withdrew from Tonys mind. Well, can he be trusted? Eric whispered and asked Charles. Charles nodded and said: We can and he is the son of the old man who came to see Dad before. If he dares to go back on his word, we can tell Dad to go after that old man. Listening to the two, Tony was stunned. His old man knew the father of these two boys? Hey! in that case, everyone is an old acquaintance. The two boys made a decision and nodded to Tony, Eric said: We promise to let you help, but will you tell anyone about us? Speak out? Why do you do this? Is it good for me? Tony asked a few words, nonchntly: Of course not. Hearing this, Charles nodded to Eric. Tony sighed in relief and said, Come on, tell me, what exactly did you help save? Some kids. Charles said something and told Tony about the kids. After listening, Tony nodded and said in a casual manner, This is good, after rescuing the people, Ill let the people in thepany take over, find homes for them if they have one, and send them to the orphanage if they dont have one. Charles and Eric breathed a sigh of relief. Tony looked at the people in the room and, after noticing Walker and the woman, he said: Thats them? What are you going to do with them? Charles walked towards Walker and said: Ill erase the memories about us, have him deactivate his powers and have him turn himself in. Saying that, Charles pressed his hand to the side of Walkers head, quickly deleted the memory of meeting them after and then deleted the womans memory, and as he walked towards the big man, Tony let out a deep breath and said: Kid, do me a favour and find out who hired him to kill me? Charles nodded his head. A few secondster Charles said, Mr. Vanke. Tonys face changed and he cursed out in a low voice: Damn, it was that bastard. Even if he was killed, he also found a psychopathic killer, which made him hard to bear. After Charles deleted the killer big brothers memory he said: Walker needs to touch with his hands if he wants to disarm himself. We have to take him away. What about these two people? Tony said, Ill take care of it. He took out his cell phone, called his old man and after briefly describing the situation, he said: Lets go, there will be professionals to take them away. Charles and Eric put down their hearts. Eric flicked his finger lightly, Walker was bound by the metal, floated towards them, andnded firmly on the floor. He stood up and said, Ill wait for you down there. The words fell, Eric directly from the balcony flew out. Watching this scene, Tony was a little envious. Lets go! Charles said to Tony. Wait a minute! Tony bent down to pick up the dagger on the ground and walked towards the unconscious killer big man. Hey, Uncle, youre not going to finish him off, are you? Charles called out in surprise. Heh! Tony sneered, gritted his teeth and looked at the other party, and his hand rose and fell with the knife. After a while, the killer bosss beautiful blonde hair became awn for dogs to chew. Shit thing, its okay to pretend to be a woman! Tony cursed and walked toward the door. Charles looked at Tonys back, and then at the big man, and shivered, but in his heart he was thinking, should we tell their dad about this.. Chapter 108: Are You Interested... Chapter 108: Are You Interested... A dpidated and dirty house was crammed with dozens of children. But when the three Charles came here, they felt heavy when they saw the picture in front of them. Charles controlled Walker to relieve the children one by one. After the ck roses faded from the childrens bodies, the children regained their freedom. Charles then used the ability to put all the children to sleep again, after the controlled Walker was again rendered unconscious. Throwing the unconscious Walker to the corner of the room, the three came not far away until they saw Tony contacted S.H.I.E.L.D. to take the children as well as Walker away, Charles and Eric were relieved to reveal a happy smile. Looking at the two boyss expressions, Tony could not help the corners of his mouth curled, but again when the two men looked at him, the smile quickly disappeared, chin slightly raised and said: Well, things worked out, right? Charles and Eric nodded. Thank you, Uncle! Youre not so bad! Tony froze and gave a soft cut. Come on, Uncle! What? Tony frowned at the two boys. Send us back to where we live ah. Eric squinted at Tony and said, It just so happens that you have a car and itsmandeered by us. Hee hee! Charles looked up and smiled at Tony. Tony looked speechless. The night of the golden day, he was really unlucky. Not only did he have a good night life, but he was almost taken out, and now he had to send two small children home He took a deep breath and said, Its okay to send you back, but you have to promise me not to call me uncle again! Okay, Grandpa! Tony: The next two days, Charles and Erics mood has been good, even the scenery they had already seen felt different. At the end of the spring tour, they embarked on the return trip. When they dragged their luggage to the doorstep, they saw a car in front of their house, quite literally. Huh? A new car? Dad bought a new car again? The two men muttered and rang toward the doorbell. The door of the room opened, the two showed smiling faces to Mike, but noticed that Mike has been tense face after looking at the two him, the two heart thump, then the line of sight over Mikes, to look into the room, after noticing a familiar person sitting in the living room, tacitly said: Dad, I forgot something, now go back and get it. With that, the two turned around. Heh! Mike sneered, he reached out and pressed the two boys heads and said, Come in. Oh! The two men obediently followed them inside and carefully looked at the people in the living room. Mike pointed to the three people in the living room and said, Call someone. Grandpa Wait! Mike called out to the two boys, pointing at Howard and his wife Maria and said: Uncle, Aunt. He didnt want to be a generation lower than this old man. The two boys called out to both of them nicely and got back two smiles full of goodwill. Then the two looked at Tony and were about to open their mouths when Tony hurriedly said, Just call me by my name. Mike nodded and said to Howard, Wait for me a moment, Ill talk to them first. Howard frowned and said, Mike, dont be too hard on the kids, after all, they are doing a good deed. Mike nodded and carried the two mens luggage and led the two upstairs. Bang! Hearing the sound of the door closing, Tony showed a smile and said: Old man? Do you think they will be beaten? Howard nced at Tony and said: I dont know if they will be beaten, but I want to beat you. Tony gave a yfulugh and said, You cant spare it. Maria Stark could not help butugh and said, Exactly the same as when you were young. Howard looked speechless, turned to his wife and said, I was such an underdog when I was young? Maria was silent, only nodded affirmatively. Tony: Hahahaha! Charles and Erics room is at upstairs. Putting the two boys luggage away. Mike looked at the two boys in silence, and they unconsciously lowered their heads. Dad, we were wrong. The words fell, hearing no reaction from Mike, the two boys hearts were full of uneasiness. Raise your head. Mike said faintly. The two people slowly raised their heads, their expressions were scared. Mikes face appeared heartbroken, gently hugged the two people, tenderly said: You did the right thing. The two were stunned, and a look of wild joy appeared on their faces. They had expected Mike would scold them severely. Noticing the two boys expressions, Mikes tone changed and said, But! The two boys bodies trembled and hurriedly put away their smug expressions. Mike reached out, cupped the two mens faces, and said in an icy tone, What if you are in danger? Why didnt you call me? Eric braced himself, I think we can handle it. Charles nodded and said, Yeah, I went ahead and looked at the kids memories and knew what the guy was capable of before I went. Mike sped his arms and said lightly, No ident happened? The two remembered the woman who had appeared unexpectedly, and fell silent. Mike pressed the two boys heads and said, This time the ident, you were lucky to handle it, but what about the next time? There was some panic on the two boys faces. You should think more before you do something until you arepetent enough to deal with the ident, okay? Mm. Okay. Mike bent down and gently hugged the two men, saying, This time you did a good job, but next time you want to have this kind of situation, you have to handle it carefully got it? Got it. The two boys sighed in relief. Mike let go of the two people, winked at the two people, and said: A friendly reminder, when deleting peoples memories, do not forget to deal with monitoring. The two boys froze. Monitoring? There was no monitoring in the hotel rooms and corridors Monitoring in the hotel lobby! A look of rity shed in the eyes of the two boys. Mike patted the shoulders of the two of them and said, Dont forget to thank Uncle Howard for a while, he has already taken care of the surveince for you. Not only that, Howard also erased the traces of the two men in that affair. This time, we really have to thank Howard for what happened. If it wasnt for the other side, Mike would still be in the dark about these two boys. If you dont knock the two, you dont know what will happen next time. The three followed each other downstairs, Tony heart disaster to look at two boys, see two peoples expression, he did not look like being scolded, only sounded hum with some disappointed. Charles and Eric red at Tony, and then to Howard and his wife, expressed sincere thanks. Howard smiled benevolently at the two little ones and said to Mike, who was sitting in front of him: Jin Tian, in addition to this matter, there is one more thing I want to talk to you about. Huh? Mike got alert and said, Its not something troublesome, is it? Haha! Howardughed and said, Of course not. Then say. How old are you Ginny? Mike froze. Asking for age? Was he going to be introduced to someone? Forty-two. Howard showed a smile and said, Are you interested in being Tonys godfather? Chapter 109: Not interested Chapter 109: Not interested Except for the smiling Howard and Maria, everyone else in the living room froze. Without waiting for Mike to object, Tony eximed, Old man, youre kidding me! Godfather, Im this old, you let me recognize the godfather? Mike raised his eyebrows and waited for Howards exnation. Tony! Howard snapped and said solemnly to Mike, Mike, youre a good father. Mike nodded and said, That I admit. The corners of Tonys mouth twitched, so shameless. Tony is a troubled man, like me when I was young, often offended. Mike nodded his head, which he also admitted. Howard looked at an upset Tony and said, So I dont want to be sent away to be reunited with me just after I die. Youre Mike looked Howard up and down and said, Isnt that fine? Howard gave a bitterugh and said, Itsing. Speaking of this, his face shed with pain. Maria smiled tenderly at him and held his hand. Howard exchanged a gentle nce with her and said, I have cancer, its already in the advanced stage, and I dont have much time left. What? Tony looked at Howard in horror andughed dryly, Old, old man no, Dad! Youre lying to me, right? Howard calmly looked at Tony, shook his head and said, I want to, Tony. Tony stared at Howard for several seconds, and after finally determining that he wasnt ying a trick on him, he sat down on the couch as if he had lost his soul and settled down. Maria gently hugged Tony, while Howard looked at Mike, waiting for Mikes answer. In fact, Howard has been very satisfied. If it wasnt for Mike, he and his wife were killed four years ago, and now has lived four more years, has handed over Stark Industries to Tony step by step, and lived a few years of leisurely life, he has no regrets. However, he is still uneasy, because Tony is too much like him. Although smart and recognized as a genius scientist in the world, he is arrogant, poisonous, arrogant, self He knows very well, such a character is too easy to offend people, and the world now is different from decades ago. He doesnt want Tony to be identally killed because of his character Although he had confidence in Tony, but he felt that he should still leave an insurance policy for the boy. So, in his eyes, Mike became a perfect candidate. With powerful abilities, he usually acts low-key and can always stand up at critical moments. The most important thing is that Mike is a perfect father in his eyes. He has not met, can have the super-powered children, teach so obedient father. These kids, humble and polite, never initiate trouble, much less use their powers to do bad things. In the event of injustice, they will also ignore the danger to save people Then he taught He looked at Tony and sighed. Looking at Howards expression, Mike can also guess the other sides idea, but to be Tonys godfather, forget it, he will be pissed off. So, he shook his head and said firmly, Im sorry, I cant ept. Hearing this, Eric and Charles sighed with relief. Howard and Maria were very disappointed, and even Howard couldnt help but ask again, saying, Really dont you want to consider it? Tony may have a bad personality, but hes definitely a good kid. Mike has never seen such Howard, but this may be the father Dad! Tony looked at Howard, a mess in his head. He was going to be sent out like this? And in adulthood? Thats ridiculous! Howard looked into Mikes eyes, saw that Mike did not relent in the slightest, and the eagerness in his eyes slowly faded away, then lost his voice andughed. He seemed to have lost his original demeanour because of Tony. Seeing this, Mike opened his mouth and said, Howard, you should have confidence in Tony, he can live so big and has not been killed, his survival ability is still very good. Howard nodded, and then frowned. That sounded reasonable, but there seemed to be something wrong there. Just then, Mike continued, But how can I say that you and I are also considered friends, Tony, I will help you as a friend. Howard finally showed a smile. Maria said gratefully, Thank you Mike, you are really an angel. In her eyes, since Mike saved the couple, they have been equated with an angel. Howard sighed with relief and felt he should give Mike some gift before he left, such as a substantial amount of savings, or some shares or something. Howard squeezed Tonys shoulder and said, Tony, call him uncle when you see each other in the future. Hmm? Uncle? Him? The corners of Tonys mouth twitched, he hadnt gotten over the emotion of his father having cancer, and there was an extra uncle? He was a young man of almost twenty-five, brought by his father to recognize his uncle Eh, wait. He looked at Charles and Eric, and felt a little strange. If you call this guy uncle, dont these two brats, and cant call themselves uncles? Moreover, this guy is more than forty years old, counting the generation, it does seem to be the uncle generation When a persons mind is skewed, it will turn to a position that he or she also could not anticipate, and when a person reacts, he or she has already made a decision to regret a lifetime, or a happy bang. Uncle, uncle. When Tony called out, he froze, then came back to his senses. Holy shit, what did I just call out? What did I just say? His mind was a little confused now. For a while it was his father who had cancer, the next it was about calling Uncle Mike and then it was Charles and Eric who called him uncle.. Tonys face kept changing. But Howard and Maria looked very happy. Dad? Got a guest? Just then, rk returned home from school, he was surprised looking at them, but still politely to greet them, and then look to Charles and Eric, squeezed his eyes and said: You guys are back? Did you have fun on this trip? It was okay. The two responded, and Charles reached out and nodded, and after connecting the two through their abilities, he told rk what had just happened, about his own trip. rk gave a faint nod and a smile. Mike looked at the clock on the wall and got up, Its gettingte, stay here and have dinner. He patted rks shoulder and said, Entertain the guests. rk nodded. Mike went into the kitchen and ate as many guests as he could after quickly cooking a good meal. While the Howard family was leaving, Charles took Howards hand, smiled and pulled him aside and whispered something to him. Howards face suddenly became a little ugly, and walked out with a heavy heart. Chapter 110: Even if you really dont like women, I will accept it Chapter 110: Even if you really don''t like women, I will ept it Howard was thest to get in the car and sat in the passenger seat. He nced at Tony and wanted to say something. Tony keenly noticed Howards expression, squeezed out a smile and said, Whats wrong? He still cant ept that his old man has a terminal illness, even if his reason tells him its true, he still doesnt want to believe it. Im sorry, son, for not paying proper attention to you for so many years and neglecting your feelings. The sudden and true confession made Tony freeze, followed by a burst of emotion in his heart. The car started slowly and drove in the direction of New York. Tony looked at the seemingly endless road ahead and pulled out a smile: No, Dad, I never med you. After all, his father has given him the worlds most trenchant living and growing up environment, although usually spend very little time with him, but also has done a good job. In front of the uing life and death parting, the conflicts and barriers between the two dissipated in an instant. Howard nodded his head, his face still looked heavy. Tony looked at Howards face and couldnt help but say, Old man, dont worry, Ill think of something. Howardughed and said, If there was a way, I wouldnt have to arrange the aftermath. After a pause, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind about something, and said, Tony, whatever you do, Ill support you. Tony was moved for a while. Subsequently, Howard gritted his teeth and said, Even if you really dont like women, I will ept it. After saying that, Howard was as relieved. Tony mmed on the brakes, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly: What are you talking about? Old man! Is your cancer spreading to your brain? Once the words were out, he reacted again and said sharply, That, I didnt mean that, I mean.., do you know what youre talking about? Howard nodded heavily and said: Tony, I already know, that killer is a man? You were with him at the hotel ugh. Instantly, Tony felt himself cracking open. An emotion called anger instantly ignited him. You me! Tony said angrily, He pretended to be a woman and approached me? I didnt know he was a man. Nothing happened that night! Looking at Tonys howling appearance, Howard stared for several seconds. Hahahahaha! He suddenly burst outughing happily. Tony froze. Howard squeezed his eyes at Tony and said, Hows that? Got scared? Before leaving, Charles told him that the killer was a man, and Tony rushed out naked, and heughed at Charless childish caution, while thinking of the Tony. To know that the killer was taken over by S.H.I.E.L.D., and whats the situation with Tony, he knew it a long time ago. Tony gritted his teeth and said, You crazy old man! After a pause, the father and son and Maria in the back seat could not help butugh together. Theughter gradually fell. Tony turned his head, tightly gripped the steering wheel, both mumbled: Dad, is there really no way? How about your hospitalization? Huh. Howard smiled spontaneously and said, I dont want to be bald, thats too ugly. After a pause, he continued, Like I said, Im content enough to have enough time to be able to make arrangements for after death, which is a lot better than almost getting taken outst time. Taken out? Tony was stunned and said, When did that happen? Didnt I tell you? Howard asked rhetorically, and then said, Before I let you take over thepany, the night Mike and I met, he saved me and your mom. He was shocked, Tony said, Howe you never said that? That I was beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face? Howard spread his hands and said, How is that possible? So, Mike saved his mom and dad, and his son saved me? Tony realized this and sighed somewhat helplessly and said: Dad, I now feel like that uncle wasnt called in vain. Howard patted Tonys shoulder and said, Come on, go home! Im going to start making the final travel ns. In the past few years, with his help, Tony had taken over thepany, and as for S.H.I.E.L.D., he had done enough for so many years. He really doesnt have much time left, he just wants to spend time with his family and see the world properly. Ill stay with you. Good! In the town where Mike is located, there is a small river more than ten kilometres away from his farm. The water is clear and gentle, and the Mike family wille here to fish from time to time. It had been a while since theirst visit. The golden day happened to be a Sunday and the weather was nice. Mike, on a whim, brought tools and barbecue tools, prepared some ingredients in advance, put all these things in his secondary pocket, and drove to the river with his three children. Hang a worm on the hook, and with a casual flip, Mike stopped caring. Catch whates up, as it happens. Hey, you three, Jin Tian will eat whatever he catches. Mike smiled and talked to the three of them. The three of them smiled confidently, one of them holding a fishing rod and starting to fish. Fishing this thing, in addition to talent, it really depends on luck. Within a short time, Charles happily shouted and dumped on a fish. Eric and rks face disdain. In a moment, they would catch a bigger one. Charles, well done. Mike apuded and started to get barbecue tools. Before he could stand up, Charles cheered again and caught one. Mike raised an eyebrow and gave Charles a thumbs up. The two rk and Eric gave a squint and a soft grunt. One, two, three Charles fishing is like going to the water to pick up fish. Finally, after Charles cheered out again, Eric said angrily, Are you annoyed! You scared my fish away! rk nodded. Charles grimaced, put the fish into his bucket and muttered, Didnt catch anything, andter, you guys will eat farts! rk and Eric grunted coldly. Half an hourter, Mike casually inserted in the river bank fishing rod have caught a fish, but rk and Eric still did not harvest. The faces of both boys became gloomy, especially after seeing Charles fishing is one after another, not broken at all, the air pressure around the two men became heavy. Seeing this scene, Mike secretly smiled. Suddenly, rk gave a cheerful shout and threw out the hook. But the next second, his face turned blue. It was a brightly coloured feminine object. Careless! Should have looked first! rk muttered. Hahahaha! Charlesughed at rk, but Eric sighed and shook his head at rk. Mike, who was watching the scene from the side, couldnt help butugh as well. Chapter 111: Youve hit the wrong number Chapter 111: You''ve hit the wrong number rk smiled at Charles walked towards Eric, and the two muttered something. Watching this scene, Charles was a little uneasy. Sure enough, in the next second, the two men hooted and rushed towards him, snatching away his fish. Charles looked at the scene and wanted to cry. Just as the three were fighting, a scent that made their mouths water bubbled up and they hurriedly carried their own fish and ran wildly over. Mike grabbed a handful of meat skewers, looked at the three children in front of him, somehow thought of the profession of breeder Shaking his head, he divided the meat skewers among them, and said, Pick up a few lucky fish and leave the others. Mm-hmm! The three nodded obediently and quickly wiped out the meat skewers, picked out the fish, and while Mike handled the fish, one took a few skewers and grilled the meat. A few momentster, as Mike finished handling the fish and began grilling them, the three handed over the meat they had grilled for Mike. Mike took it with a smile and said to rk, rk, have you ever thought about going to college early? rk hadnt let him worry about studying since he was a kid, the kid was a great learner and learned everything in a sh, even finishing all his courses early on his own, including college rk shook his head and said, Not interested, Ill stay in high school, I want to go to school normally as ordinary people. Its up to you. Mike took a bite of his meat skewer and his brow quivered. Dad, hows it going? Eric asked. Its good, and a little less salt would be even better. Eric grinned. Mike nodded and said, What about you guys? Were still studying on our own, and we dont want to go to college early. Charles and Eric shook their heads in unison. Okay, its up to you guys. Anyway, these three people in terms of learning, he did not need to worry much at all, just watch them not to grow crooked. Just then, Mikes cell phone rang. He picked up the bulky phone and picked up the phone. Hello? Mike! Youve got the wrong number. Mike hung up the phone with an expressionless face and turned it off with his hand. Dad, who is it? Charles asked curiously. A hairy egg. Dont worry about it. Oh! Come on, lets grill the fish! Meanwhile, on the other side there was a ne. Nick Fury staring at his phone with full of disbelief. He? He actually hung up on me! He pressed the number again in anger, then listened to the alert that the phone had been turned off. His face got even darker. LOL! A woman in leather sat in the drivers seat,ughing at Nick Furys defeated appearance,ughing heartlessly. Nick Fury looked at the woman with a dryugh and said, Maybe I misremembered the number, lets go straight there, he will be very wee. Wee? The blonde woman ruthlessly exposed Nick Furys lie: Really? Wasnt it thrown out? Ha, ha, ha, ha! With a very bottomlessugh, Nick Fury proudly said, Hed be very wee to me! Were old friends. After a pause, he looked at the woman sincerely: Trust me. Foss! Foss waved her hand and said, As you wish. As long as the person you find can really help me. Nick Fury smiled and said: Dont worry. He can definitely help you. Hes the most amazing person Ive ever met. Mikes various abilities impressed him, and Mike also knows the top of S.H.I.E.L.D., there is no better candidate to help than Mike. With those words, he carefully nced at Foss. After seeing it seriously looking ahead, quietly relieved. This woman fell from the sky, smashed in the video store, when he took his rookie partner to understand the situation with the other side, if this woman did not pull him, he was taken out by aliens. Immediately afterwards, his rookie partner was quietly reced by the green-skinned alien, and he would have been nearly taken out again if he hadnt been quick and killed the enemy in return. He watched as his rookie partner was turned into a green-skinned alien. He swears that if he hadnt seen simr abilities, he would call out like a woman who experienced exercise in bed for the first time when he saw this scene. Afterwards, after tracking Foss all the way, he finally came to an understanding with Foss. He helped the woman to find some information about the past, and the woman helped him to deal with those invading and lurking on Earth, green-skinned aliens called Skrulls. The Skrulls can turn into anyone and even have the short-term memory of their shape-shifting targets, making them very difficult to deal with. Under this premise, Nick Fury could not easily believe anyone. Hey, Fury. Foss suddenly said, What the hell just happened to that airbase? Before they called Mike, they went to Vandenberg Air Force Base to check the files. Because of the battle with the ck Emperor two years ago, it was very badly damaged, and it was still closed for reconstruction. Although it was forbidden to enter, they sneaked in, but unfortunately, they found nothing except an orange cat that sneaked out with them. The archives of the Pegasus Project they were looking for were probably destroyed or survived, but they were moved to a new ce unknown to Nick Fury. Not only that, while they were looking for the files, they were also being hunted by the Skrulls who had be Nick Furys boss. Luckily, Foss made a big move and escaped from the base with Nick Fury in his ne. Hearing Foss ask about Vandenberg Air Force Base, Nick Fury said, It was destroyed in a big war two years ago. A big war? A curious look appeared on Fosss face. Nick Fury nced at Foss: Dont think youre very powerful, there are many people on Earth who are even more powerful than you. Oh really? Foss raised an eyebrow with a look of disbelief. Her abilities were unique. More powerful than her, just this backward C-53. Dont be ridiculous! Nick Fury asked a rhetorical question, saying, Dont you believe me? Yah, Im sorry to be seen by you. Nick Furys false eyes, looking at the smiling Foss and said, You dont look like youre embarrassed at all. You have a keen sense of observation. Foss smiled, watching Nick Fury roll his eyes, feeling bored and said: Tell me about the big war two years ago. Anyway, it was idle time, listening to each other to tell stories to pass the time, is also a good choice. Nick Fury began to get excited, showing a nostalgic expression and said: Two years ago, I led our Thunder Squad He told what happened two years ago, but the difference is that he became the protagonist, became the hero who killed the Quartet, punched a mutant and trampled the ck King under his feet. Huh! Fossughed, obviously taking Nick Furys version of the ck King incident as a story. After the story was told, Nick Fury was a bit underwhelmed. Meow. Just then, an orange cat wearing a cat tag climbed over from the back seat and got into Fosss arms. Nick Furys eyes lit up and said, Goo Goo, cute little kitty,e to me. The orange cat named Goo Goo rolled around in Forsyths arms and paid no attention to Nick Fury, who lifted Goo Goo and put it in Nick Furys arms. Nick Fury hemmed and hawed, teasing the orange cat, eximing that it was cute. Chapter 112: A favour for what? Chapter 112: A favour for what? In Mikes house. After spending the afternoon at the river, Mike took the three kids back home. If he didnt go home again, he was afraid that rk and Eric would kill the river or Charles. I dont know if Charles was too lucky or they were too unlucky, but they didnt catch a single fish, while Charles caught one at a time and one at a time The harvest was good, but in the end Mike let Charles release most of the fish. They cant finish eating too much. In terms of fish, he heard that some rivers are full of Asian carp, which are fat and big. He must go to see and see and turn them into delicious dishes if he has the opportunity. After parking the car and putting the tools for the barbecue in storage, Mike turned around and walked back to the house. Hey, which one of you is going to the supermarket to buy us Golden Days dishes? Looking at the three who were still energetic, Mike shouted. rk! Charles! Eric! The three pointed at each other, and then were all driven out by Mike. It takes a while to be clean. The trio rushed to the supermarket on their bikes while Mike washed his face and changed intofortable clothes before watching TV in the living room. Huh, journey to the West? Looking at the images ying on the TV, Mike was a little surprised. Although this world is very different from the world before the crossing, but there are still some ces are the same! Mike looked at the monkey that made a big fuss and watched it with great interest. This is really a fond memory of childhood. Just when he was watching, he suddenly heard a roar from outside. He got up and turned his head to look, only to see a ne is flying from not far away. Looking at that thing, Mike had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, a dozen secondster, the nended in the open space in front of his house. Mike walked toward the door, and when he reached the door, his feet beat, thought about it and came back to the kitchen, picked up a kitchen knife in his hand and waved it twice. If I break it, how am I going to cook? With a sigh of relief, he put down the kitchen knife and with a thought, used his ability. A few secondster, a three-meter-long ordinaryrge knife slowly appeared in his hand. Nodding in satisfaction, he dragged the knife towards the door. Opening the door, his eyes narrowed. Sure enough, it was him He was just in time to see a familiar hairy egg walking down from the ne with a blonde cock, bah, blonde woman. Mike! Looking at Mike standing in the doorway, Nick Fury was moved and said to Foss, See! My friend! As soon as he saw meing, he just waits for me at door! Is that so? Foss looked at Mikes expression sceptically. It didnt look like he was weing them in any way, did he? Mike! My friend! Nick Fury unfolded his arms and made a hug towards Mike. Mike sneered, as Nick Fury came up to him, he slowly dragged out the knife behind him. The knife was long. Mike dragged very slowly, Nick Fury was panicked. The footsteps gradually messed up. Son of a bitch, its you again! Mike cursed angrily. Arge knife pointed, Nick Fury jumped backwards twice in session. Get out of here, youre just like the crows, youre no good when youre here! Mike looked cold at Nick Fury, the knife in his hand as if ready to swing out. Nick Fury took two more steps backward, squeezed out a smile and said, That? I havent said whats up? Shut up, I dont want to hear you say it. The corners of Nick Furys mouth twitched. Suddenly he said, Wait for me? Ill give you a gift. After saying that he ran quickly to Foss. He took Goo Goo from her hand and ran towards Mike and said: Look, it is very cute, Ill give it to you. Mike looked at it and said: The cat stays, you get out. Nick Fury casually pulled Foss, shoved the cat to Foss, pushed Foss toward Mike and said, How is she? As long as you help, Ill give her to you! After saying that, he did not wait for Mike, Foss hammered back with elbow. Eww! Nick Fury covered his eye, sucking in cold air. If this continues, he will sooner orter lose his eye. Foss held back augh: My name is Foss, Fury said you can help me, I want to ask you a favour. Foss? Mike looked at the other person, his eyes shifting slightly. Carol Danvers, the future Captain of Marvel. At the first nce he saw the other party, he recognized the other party, but now the other party called herself Foss, that is, the memory has not yet recovered? Carol Danvers appeared, and also mixed up with Nick Fury, so this is the plot of Captain Marvel? In the plot of Captain Marvel, Captain Marvels memory is restored, as if it is open to no one, directly after taking out one of the Crees spacecraft, it is over. Simple and brutal, there will be no danger, but also to sell Captain Marvel a favour, this favour may be used in the future. Mike thought about it, nodded and said, A favour for what? Hey, hey! Nick Fury came out from behind Foss, pressed his eyes, pointed at Mike with anger: Why do I let you help you refuse? She asks you to help, and you should do it. Mike waved the knife in his hand, narrowed his eyes at Nick Fury and said, Do you want to exin? Nick Fury shook his head and said, Whatever makes you happy. Mike dispersed the weapon in his hand. Seeing this scene, Firths eyes lit up, to Mike can help himself, somehow have some confidence. Say, whats the favour? Mike stepped out and stood with his arms in front of the two men. Nick Fury said: Dont you invite us in? Mike frowned: Invite you in, and have to keep you for dinner, dont make any trouble. Nick Fury: The corners of Fosss mouth curled up in a pensive voice and said, I think my memory is out of order, a lot of images appear in my head, but these images I simply cannot remember. Thinking of some of the images in her head, Foss frowned and said, I feel like Ive lived here myself, but have no relevant memories Speaking of this, a look of distress appeared on her face. Memories? Mike cupped his chin in thought and said, It should be no problem. The next second, a card appeared in his hand. Name: Line of Memory shback. Skill Description: Able to make people who have lost their memory retrieve it. Remarks: Memory, precious things cannot be forgotten. This card, or back in the year to clear some peoples memories, when making memory editing cards, curious to create a card, did not expect to use it at this time. This is? Foss looked at the card in Mikes hand curiously. Mike said, Something to help you get your memories back. After he used the card, a pink and purple thread appeared from Mikes palm and shot into Fosss mind. Fosss body stiffened and a scene appeared in her mind. Chapter 113: This family is too horrible Chapter 113: This family is too horrible Precious, painful, beautiful, profound All kinds of lost memories gushed out from her mind like a tidal wave. She bent down in pain and grabbed a handful of her hair, the energy in her body surged up and her whole body radiated a bright light. Foss looked up at Mike, bewildered and overwhelmed, even with some trepidation she said, What have you done to me? What are all these things? If those memories are true, then her name isnt Foss at all, her name is Carol Danvers, shes not even a Cree, shes an Earthling, and shes got a grudge against the Cree Then all those years she swore to guard, fought for, and all those friends, teammates on the same Star-fighter team, were the enemies that did her in the first ce? Her head was somewhat confused, the return of arge number of memories colliding with those of the past few years, the two sides entangled with each other, leaving her in a daze. She looked up at Mike again, her face twisted and said with difficulty, What the hell did you do to me? Mike shrugged and said, Its just that you remembered your previous memories. Previous memories Carol murmured, recalling the images in her head, the energy surging throughout her body became more and more violent, her hands were wrapped in a dazzling light. Looking at Carols current state and feeling the other partys energy, Mike was secretly staggered. This rooster, bah, the woman is really powerful, and this is only half of the strength of the other party being restrained. Carol looked at Mike a few steps away, said with aplex look: You really did not do it? These are all my memories? She still had some disbelief. It would be okay if she remembered it slowly, she also had a process of buffering eptance, and now all of it remembered it all at once, but it made her fall into doubt. Doubt herself, doubt Mike. Mike frowned and said, If you dont believe it, I cant help it. Carols whole body glowed with energy. Struggling towards Mike step by step, staring at Mikes eyes, want to find evidence that Mike is lying. Finally, she sighed, ready to open her mouth to thank when Bang! There was a loud noise. She disappeared directly in ce. She was pushed and flew out. Boom.. During the loud noise, she was pressed to the ground, leaving a ravine of tens of meters. A mound was piled up behind her. Her head was a little confused, but she had been trained for a long time, she made a counterattack for the first time, sting a burst of photon energy from her glowing hands. The person holding her down was knocked backwards, but still held her down with a deadly grip. She opened her eyes to see a childish-looking person, obviously still a child, looking at her angrily. She froze for a moment and saw a dangerous red light appear in the childs eyes. With a startled heart, energy surged through her body. With a push of her hands, she drilled through the mound behind her like a rocket, broke free from the other sides grip. But the next instant, that child clenched his fist and descended from the sky. Boom! With a punch the ground vibrates. The sshing mud was sprayed around like a torrential rain. Carol paused, toote to get up, and grunted coldly as the boy looked over at her again. Spit out the dirt in her mouth, blew her hair loose, then clenched her fist and swung at the boy. Boom! She pounded her fist into the boys body, but the boy didnt move at all. Carols head went up andnded on the boys chin. Boom! There was an explosion, and light-like energy drifted around. But the boy just raised his head slightly, and then mmed his head on her forehead fiercely. Boom! Carol was smashed to the ground. When the opponents fist fell, she stretched out a burst of photon energy to push herself away, then quickly got up, wiped her nose, and looked at the blue blood between her fingers and the body The energy is ignited. She was angry, she was going to use her full power, she didnt even care if the other person was a child now But at that moment, Mike quietly appeared between the two and shouted, Stop! rk dropped his fist, while Carol grunted coldly and looked at rk indignantly, like a child who had lost a fight. Mike pressed one hand against his headache and silently put one of the cards back. He just appeared, and was really afraid that the two did not confiscate, one gave him a punch to scrap him. It was a good thing that the two had good control of their power. Whats wrong with you? Mike looked to rk. rk looked at Carol coldly and wondered, Dad, didnt she just threaten you and prepare to beat you up? In that scene just now, Carols whole body was surging with terrifying energy, and she kept closing in on Mike. The three of them fell silent. It did look as if it was going to hit Mike The corner of Mikes eyes jumped and said to Carol: That, the child misunderstood. Carol took a deep breath, did her best to bring her five senses, which were on the verge of losing control, back under control, grunted coldly, then nced at rk and said, Your son? Mike nodded. Carroll paused and said, Very impressive. Seeing this scene, rk felt anxious. Two people knew each other? Could this woman be an old friend of dad? If it is, then this was bad. Could he possibly have lost his future mom? Mike swept a nce at rk, noting the other mans changing face, and said without good grace, Dont you think about it. rk froze and letting out a disappointed but rxed breath. Hey! Are you guys okay? Nick Fury came running over. Yeah! Carol said faintly. After being hit by that head of rks, she fell out of her daze, and the memories in her head were not confused. She looked at Mike and said, Thanks. Mike nodded, reached out to stop rk and said to him, If you dont mind,e home and sit down. It was rude to kick them out when their son had just hit someone else. Carol and Nick Fury nodded and the four of them walked toward Mikes house. Where are those two? Mike asked in a low voice. rk thought for a moment and said, They should be here soon. Mike responded. That, Mac, the kid Oh, he just has some strength. Mike said lightly. Some strength? This can no longer be said to be big, right? And that terrifying speed.. Nick Fury peeked at rk, but after noticing that Mike was looking at him with cold eyes, his body shook and smiled sarcastically. Fury, Im warning you, rk, you better rot in your stomach! Mike said this with an icy attitude, a trace of murderous aura filled out. Nick Fury nodded solemnly and said, I understand, hes still just a kid. Mike looked deeply at Nick Fury, looked at Eric and Charles, who were running this way with nervous faces, and showed a smile. Dad, is everything okay? Are they looking for trouble? Eric looked at the two Furys with a grimace and Charles eyes lit up slightly. Mike rubbed the two mens heads and said, Its okay, its just a misunderstanding, go home! Oh! The two responded obediently, and the four walked together toward home. Looking at the backs of the four, followed by Mikes Nick Fury had an inexplicable surge of ideas in his heart. Could these two children Thinking about rks performance just now, and Mikes ability, he suddenly sucked in a cold breath. If so this family is too horrible! Chapter 114: There are Kryptonians exist in this universe Chapter 114: There are Kryptonians exist in this universe Mike pushed open the door to his room and took a step. Whats wrong? Nick Fury, who was following him, asked curiously looking over Mikes shoulder into the house and then staring in disbelief. Only to see a humanoid creature with green skin and a strong body was standing in the living room of Mikes house. The Skrull! Mike walked into the room in stride, and the others followed in Mikes footsteps. The three rk curiously surveyed the Skrulls, with curiosity in their eyes. Carol stood in the way of the group and said, What do you want? I want to talk to you This Skrull man said indifferently, his gaze swept, but saw rk. His eyes condensed, his eyes were full of incredible colours and he said: You are.. Mikes eyes shrunk, he first said with a cold voice: Who are you? In the first moment he saw this Skrull, he recognized the identity of the other party, the leader of the Skrulls, Talos. In the original plot, this Talos saw through the orange cat Goo Goo as a meat-eater beast at a nce. And the other partys expression just was recognized the identity of the Skrulls? Mikes heart was astonished. If so, this is a very, very important news to him. The Skrull was stunned, looking at Mikes murderous gaze, feeling a terrible sense of threat. A cold sweat appeared on his forehead: I have no malicious intent, I am a Skrull, I am sorry to barge into the home of the gentleman, my target is like the woman beside me, I have something to ask her help, you can call me Talos! The Skrulls have the ability to shape-shift, by observing the target and then shape-shifting into the target, and they will even have the short-term memory of the shape-shifting target, so their n has a keen sense of danger, and he is the best of them. Because of the ability to morph, they also changed over various races, in his first nce at rk, he recognized the identity of the other party. Hearing each others words, two cards appeared in Mikes hand, his body appeared in a sh beside the other side, a pinch each others neck at the same time, the cards dissipated into points of light. The next instant, the two disappeared in front of the crowd. This is what is going on? Looking at this scene, the crowd looked at each other. With a flower in front of him, Mike has appeared in a strange ce with Talos. Mike let go of each other, Talos took two steps backward, looking at the river not far away. He was secretly surprised by the ability that Mike showed, and his face was a bit ugly and said, What do you mean? Mike looked at each other with a slight smile and said: Rx, I want to kill you, there is no need to bring you here. Talos breathed a sigh of relief, but he still didnt let his guard down. Just then, Mike said: You recognize rk .that ck hair, the identity of the oldest child, right? It was not a question, but a certainty. Talos thought for a moment and nodded. Mike let out a deep breath and said, Theres something I want to ask you. Go ahead. Who is he? You mean his race? Talos asked carefully. Mike nodded. Talos said, Kryptonian. Once he heard that, Mike sighed inwardly. Because of the system, originally he was specting whether rk was arranged by the system, and whether there would be only one Kryptonian in this world, rk? Now He was finally sure. There are Kryptonians exist in this universe. What made him puzzled? There is no city like Gotham or Metropolis on earth, and after years of investigation, there is no such superhero as Batman and Wonder Woman. In this regard, he is not sure if these people have not yet appeared, or simply do not exist in this world. And personally, he prefers the second possibility. Because if they do live in this world, it is impossible not to leave a trace. Now that Krypton has appeared, that means that that very few parts of the universe have merged into this universe? And how much does that merge? Mike is still not sure about this. Talos watched Mikes face keep changing, and his heart was guessing Mikes rtionship with Krypton. Just then, Mike continued to ask: Where is Krypton? Krypton is outside the gxy and has been destroyed. Talos sighed: They rarely operate in the gxy, and if I hadnt been wandering the universe, looking for a home for us, I wouldnt have known of Kryptons existence, and after its destruction, even less Kryptonians could be seen, which is why I was so surprised when I saw your son. Mike nodded, relieved again, and with a sigh of relief, he continued, Onest question, how did you recognize rk? You know rk is exactly the same as the people on earth. Talos smiled and said, Its our Skrull talent, uh, how do you say it Talos mused and said vaguely, In our perception, each race gives us a different feeling, and we can note that feeling of the race weve changed into. A gifted feeling? Mike put down his heart and said, Thank you for your answer. When the words fell, a card appeared between his fingers, saying: Lets go back, I asked you about these things, and rks affairs, please be sure to keep it secret. Wait! Talos hurriedly shouted, nervously looked at Mike and said: Can you help me and that woman say something nice for a while? I was a little unhappy with her. Mike smiled and said, I can only promise not to let her do it in my house. Talos sighed with relief and said, Thanks. As long as they didnt fight as soon as they met, he was confident that he could convince the other man to help him remember what had happened before. Mike pressed Taloss shoulder and once again used teleportation to return to the house. When they returned home, Carol was sitting on the couch drinking juice, Eric and Charles were watching TV, and rk and Nick Fury were talking about something. Mike appeared quietly and the room went quiet. Dad? Just now? rk asked suspiciously. Mike said, I had some questions about Talos, and stay away from Fury. Nick Fury looked innocent and spat, Asking things? You just looked like you were going to kill him a little more like that. Mike swept his eyes at Nick Fury and said, Will you shut up? Nick Fury stretched his hands. At that moment, Carol put down the empty ss in her hand, looked at Taros and said, It just so happens that I have something to talk to you about, too. Talos froze and smiled, That couldnt be better. Things were going better than he had expected. So, he spoke, I found a recording of you with the help of my transformation ability, as well as some information about you. Wow, that information still exists? Where did you find it? Howe I didnt know about it? Nick Fury was a little surprised. Talos nodded, Youre only a Level 3 agent, thats too low. The corners of Nick Furys mouth twitched. The target of Talos transformation was his superior, and the level was indeed quite higher than him. Mike looked at Nick Fury with disgust: Howe youre still a Level 3 agent. Instantly, Nick Fury was even more depressed. Talos looked at Carol and said, Perhaps, those things will make you remember something. Carol got up: I have regained my memory and already remembered what happened back then. Her face was grim as she clenched her fist, her eyes were full of anger: The Cree deceived me. ? Talos froze. Things had gone a bit more smoothly than he had imagined. Nick Fury rubbed his hands together: Can you two tell us what happened, I still dont know whats going on? Chapter 115: I dont have a son like you Chapter 115: I don''t have a son like you A few minutester, Carol and Talos finished closing their mouths. Simply put, the Inklings invaded and had a war with the Skrulls, and the Skrulls were miserable, their homes were invaded and their people were disced to all corners of the gxy. The Cree were the aggressors in this war, and the Skrulls were innocent. Being a Cree, Ma Will felt that this was not a just war, and sheltered many Skrulls to Earth, and hid her identity, and became Dr. Wendy Lawson on Earth, and established the Pegasus Project, using the energy core (the Cube of the Universe), wanting to develop a light speed engine to help the Skrulls to find a new home. Eventually, the light speed engine was developed sessfully, and while test flying with Carol, but was found by the Cree, the fighter was shot down, Mar-Will was taken out by the Cree, while Carol fused with the energy from the explosion of the light speed engine and passed out. And when she woke up, she was already on the Cree home called H, and forgot her memories and became a Cree and a member of the Star-fighter. It was not until she came to Earth again as a result of this mission that she recovered her memories. After the descriptions and conversations between Talos and Carol, Carol also understood the identity of the victims of the Skrulls, and after remembering the words of Dr. Mar-Will, whom she respected the most, she decided to help the Skrulls retrieve the energy core (universe cube) and help them find a new home. Talos was given a series of numbers that he thought were some coordinates on Earth and wanted Carol to help them decipher the coordinates of Mar-Willsb, but in reality, they were state vectors that were used to locate the orbit and rate. That is, theb has been orbiting the Earth? They couldnt find theb on Earth at all. The energy core is in Mar Willsboratory. They must get the energy core as soon as possible, because the Crees interster team, Carols former teammates are also eyeing this energy core, and will soone to Earth. We have to move fast, Yon-Roger ising soon. Carol finished the sentence, the crowd fell silent. Nick Fury said, So what? We first have to need a ship that will send us into space. Talos said, My men can transform your aircraft outside. Eh? Uncle Greenie, how did you guys get to Earth? Wheres your ship? Charles asked curiously. Talos turned to Carol. Carol tilted her head to the side a little ufortably, and after seeing Nick Fury also looking at him with breathless eyes, she hummed softly and said, At that time, they were still enemies. The crowd was dumbfounded. Okay. Mike knocked on the table, the crowd looked to him when he spoke, When youre done discussing, get out of here! Talos and Carol nodded and Nick Fury said nervously, Youre noting with us? Why should I go with you guys? Because Nick Fury said: If you are there, I just feel at ease ah. Youre too reliable. Get out! Mike reached out and pointed at the door, saying, Get the hell out of here! Giggle! Haha! The crowd burst outughing. Just then, rk carefully pulled Mike down and whispered in his ear, Dad! Theres a spaceship heading our way, and its going fast. Mikes heart sank. Howe itsing so fast? He should have driven these people away sooner! He swept a nce at Nick Fury, the corners of Mikes mouth twitched slightly, and the reason was found. Yong-Roger has been tracking Carol, and Carol and Nick Fury spent a lot of time looking for the Pegasus project, if ording to the original plot, they found the information at the air base, the two did not have toe to him. Instead, it turned out that the two took a long detour and spent a lot of timeing here for his help, only to have Yong-Roger happen toe to Earth at this time and fly straight towards him.. Its all the fault of the ck Emperor! If he hadnt tried to release the virus at Vandenberg Air Force Base, it wouldnt have been closed due to the destruction, and the information wouldnt have been transferred, and if the information hadnt been transferred, the bastard Nick Fury wouldnt have brought Carol to him, and if they hadnte to him, there wouldnt have been the trouble that followed A series of thoughts shed quickly in his mind. Mark pressed his eyebrows with a headache, and said to the three Carols: Its toote, a spaceship will be here soon. If you guessed correctly, it should be the courage in your mouth Yong-Roger. Talos was taken aback, Carols mouth showed a sneer but Nick Fury jumped up as if he had been electrocuted, and said, What should we do? How about we fly the ne and escape! Carol looked at Nick Fury and said, You can fly over the airship? She had the confidence to take care of Yong-Roger and the others, but.. Carol mused and said, Yong-Roger is not difficult to deal with, but he has a fleet of users behind him that can send in reinforcements at any time. Thats what gave her a headache and concern. Nick Fury unconsciously looked at Mike, Carol and Talos heart, also looked at Mike again. Mike: What are you looking at me for? I know you have a solution. Nick Fury was very sure of this. Mike said speechlessly: Im not your father, dont look for me whenever something happens. Nick Fury: Dad! Mike: ? He stared at Nick Fury and said, Dont be ashamed of yourself. Dont! The corners of Mikes mouth twitched wildly, I dont have a son like you! That Talos said with some embarrassment, Do you think I can? Mike: Carol watched this scene, patted her forehead and looked speechless. What kind of divine teammates are these? She looked to Mike: If you have a way, please help. We have all written down this favour. The words fell, the three looked at Mike. Mike helplessly said, Do I have a choice? Yong-Rogers current target was his family. Moreover, he did have a way to oppose Yong-Roger, and it was simple. Mike whispered in his heart, looked to the side of Charles, when Charles looked at him, knocked his forehead, Charles received the signal eyes lit up, with his own ability, between the two men to connect. Dad, do you want me to make a move? The voice of Charles leaping to his feet sounded in Mikes head. Mike answered and said, In a moment, you control them, but dont act like you did it. Acting!? Charles got even more excited. Mike: Well, do as I say in a moment. Got it! Just as the two finished their words, along with a roar, a spaceshipnded in the night in the clearing outside Mikes house. Chapter 116: Simplicity and Change Chapter 116: Simplicity and Change Yong-Roger. The captain of the Cree Star Team, with strong fighting skills, can crush Carol with his fighting skills alone. In addition to that, he has an arm guard that can emit a strange energy that can be used to control things. In short, he has a very good strength, even among the Cree, he is the more strong character, but he is not enough in front of Carol. If Carol wants, she can st him with one punch and call the referee. Moreover, after their investigation, there are groups on Earth called mutants who have magical powers, which are also a threat to them. He is very self-aware, so he has made the users fleet wait not far from the Earth. As long as Carol dared to resist, the users fleet would drop missiles and st the city below to ruins. He believed that with Carols character, such a thing would not happen. At the moment the spacecraft fell, he arranged for a sniper named Minerva to lie in ambush at the spacecraft and took the others to Mikes house. But to his surprise, just as he reached the door, the door opened. Carol walked out alone. Noticing the look in Carols eyes, Yong-Roger smiled faintly and said, Foss, it seems youve remembered. Foss? Carrol smiled contemptuously and said, My name is Carol Danvers. Whatever. Yong-Roger didnt care as he looked toward the door and said, Call out all your friends, Skrulls and Earthlings. Carols hands lit up. The corner of Yong Rogs eyes jumped, and he reached up and pointed his finger upwards and said: If I dont give the above information within three minutes, the nearest city will be attacked by missiles, if you dont walk with us obediently, you will also be hit by missiles as well. Carol smiled faintly and said, It seems I dont have a choice. Yong-Roger spread his hands. Just then, Carol grinned and said, Maybe I dont have a choice, but my friend has. Yong-Rogers heart startled. Without waiting for him to speak, he lost control of his body, even his mind was suspended and no longer had the ability to think. The next instant, his teammates around him fell one by one. Minerva, who was not far away, was shocked when he saw this scene. He pointed the muzzle in his hand at Carol. When the finger was about to be pressed down, the gun in his hand was suddenly twisted and turned into a twist. Tied her hands together, and hit her head DuangDuang twice. He stunned her directly. Seeing this scene, even the psychologically prepared Carol also froze. This ability is too weird. At the same time, Mike praised Charles and Eric in his mind and said: Charles, control that man and tell him to inform the fleet to leave and say that things are done. Understood! Sir! Charles shouted yfully, looking out with a curious look on the surface. In reality, he secretly controlled Yong-Roger to open themunication, and then gave the order to the fleet outside of Outer Earth. Under the order of Yong Rogge, the user fleet left without any hesitation. Seeing this scene, Carol opened her mouth. This was too easy! Oh yeah! Nick Fury cheered and raised his hand to Talos, wanting to high five each other. Taros looked at Nick Fury suspiciously and said, What do you want? Thats awkward Nick Fury raised his left hand again, pped both hands together and said to Talos, At this time, you should give me a high five to celebrate. Talos nodded and looked out at the Star-ship members in the end, and was excited. He turned his head to look at Mike and nodded gratefully. Mike smiled faintly and said to Charles in his mind, Get thatst one knocked out too. Charles did as he was told. In an instant, the headache was solved so simply. Its like a dream. Nick Fury sighed. Sure enough, Mike just can be relied on! He quietly nced at Mike and gave a thumbs up. A few momentster, the Star-fighters were bundled up by the three Carols and thrown into the ship. Nick Fury looked at the small alien ship, touched the cabin and eximed, What a nice thing! They were still thinking about letting the scientists under Taros modify the ne to go to space when the enemy sent the ship, which was simply timely. Thank you, Mike! Standing in front of Mikes house, Carol said thanks again. Mike waved his hand and said, Hurry up and go. Carol smiled and walked toward the airship. Talos bowed to Mike and said, Thank you for your help. Mike casually waved his hand. Talos turned around and went after Carol. Meow! Goo Goo ran out of Mikes house and rubbed rks leg before chasing towards Carol. Whew! Mike let out a long breath and said, These troubles are finally gone. The three rks also let out a long breath and said to Mike, Dad, its time to make dinner. Ha ha! Mikeughed and said, Dry rice, dry rice! And just as he put his arm around the shoulders of his three children and turned to prepare to go home Whoosh! A figure mmed into Mikes feet with a boom and a groan of pain. It was Talos! Mike was stunned. Just then, Nick Fury let out a shriek and was sent flying by an energy, spewing blood from his mouth toward Mike and their side, while Goo had just run not far away, meowed again and ran back to Mikes house. rk body sh, catch Nick Fury. Nick Fury spat out arge mouthful of blood, and a crater appeared in his chest visible to the naked eye. Just then, the card dissipated points of light appeared in Mikes hand. Rejuvenation spell! Green light wrapped around Nick Furys body. But it wasnt enough! Another card dissipated, and a golden-green light suddenly surrounded Nick Fury. Name: Star Infusion. Skill Description: Restore life to the target and heal injuries. Note: See, the power of the nurse. Instantly, Nick Furys injuries stabilized and began to recover under the effect of rejuvenation. Mikes mind moved, another card disappeared, and a rejuvenation spell fell on Talos. Feeling the rapidly disappearing pain, Talos, while secretly surprised, said to Mike: Watch out! Somethings wrong with Carol! No need for him to say, Mike also noticed it. At this moment, Carols whole body was wrapped in light golden photon energy, and her face was cold as she stepped off the ship. Is this being controlled? Mike frowned. A struggling colour appeared in Carols face and footsteps, she shouted: Go! Its Supreme Intelligence! The next second, Carol was controlled again and slowly walked towards Talos while the airship behind her started up and flew towards the sky. Chapter 117: Father-Son Doubles Chapter 117: Father-Son Doubles Supreme Intelligence, the lifeputer created by the Cree, the god of the Cree, the actual leader of the Cree Empire, has many powerful functions such as mind control and high-speedputing. Yes, it is mind control. In the original plot, after Carol Danvers was captured, Supreme Intelligence once used the tools on the ship to pull Carol into the realm of the mind, sneering and trying to taunt Carol with the memory of one of Carols previous failures, trying to make her give up her resistancepletely. But to my surprise, Carol miraculously mastered her full power after her extreme anger, destroyed the power inhibitor on her body,pletely broke away from the other sides control, and defeated the user fleet in a decisive manner. That time, the supreme intelligence perfectly demonstrated what it means to be immortal. So, Carol is controlled by the Supreme Intelligence, and this spaceship is the key to control Carol? If there is no spaceship, the Supreme Intelligence, which is a lifeputer, will have no carrier to carry its power, and Carols control will be instantly lifted! Mike looked at the spaceship that flew away, his eyes flickered, and two cards appeared in his hand. Name: rk Kent. Character description: Kryptonian, rich in a sense of justice andpassion for the superhero Superman. Note: Never wear underwear outside! Facing rk every day, how could Mike forget about him? This is the rk in the body of steel as the object of the embodiment of the card, although not the peak of Supermans strength, but also very exaggerated. And after embodiment, can maintain a minute. One minute can do a lot of things. After using the first card, the other card in Mikes hand dissipated as a point of light. Name: Shadow Splitting Technique. Skill Description: A physical clone with a consciousness independent of the casters body and some resistance to blows. Note: Shadow clone, is definitely a good helper of the master of time management. After using the shadow clone, Mikes current power will be split in two. But even so, its enough for now. In Mikes body to meet Carol, the shadow clone has rushed up to the sky, towards the spaceship chase. Watching this scene, rk three people stared in awe. This is too amazing Dad became Dad Dad? Boom! Carol rushed to Talos and was blocked by Mike. Boom! There was a clear sound, and dots of photonic energy floated around. Carol looked at Mike icily and sted out two bands of energy light with both hands, sending Mike flying out. Mike stopped, and behind him was their home. He breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it did not smash in. In the next instant, Carols whole body was wrapped in photonic energy, like a cold and merciless machine, as if transformed into a light, and sted at Mike. When Mike leaned low and was about to meet him, rk hit Carol with a bang, knocking her out. Mike was taken aback, watching Carol flying out, still in the air, soaring into the air, chasing her and then punching Boom! Carol was sent flying further away. At the same time, rk had disappeared in ce, his legs leaped vigorously and after he flew up, he clenched his fists with both hands and mmed Carols body heavily, smashing it to the ground from mid-air. Boom! An explosive sound sounded. Carol was like a golden meteor, falling from mid-air to the ground, smashing a crater in the ground. Watching this scene, Nick Fury swallowed and Talos looked at each other, and the two of them took a breath of cold air in unison. These two father and son are too scary Carol rose from the ground, shook her head, hastily raised her hand to block Mikes fist from the sky. Boom! In an explosion, a shock wave apanied by golden points of light swept around. And the ground under Carols feet was sshed with a lot of mud, her body was like a nail, and it was smashed into the mud. Whoosh! rk appeared from behind Carol, grabbing one of Carols arms with both hands and twisting it behind him, and at almost the same time, Mike also grabbed Carols other arm and twisted it behind him. In an instant, father and son mped down on Carol. Carols eyes burst with photon energy, photon energy like substance swimming up on her body, after enhancing her power, began to struggle violently, but it was useless. As long as Carols power is still limited, and unable to be free from the control of the father and son, but if all her strength is exerted, Carol will break free from the control of Supreme Intelligence For a time, the Supreme Intelligence controlled Carol, caught in a dilemma such as this. Ah! She let out a roar, arge amount of energy popped out from her body, like two rivers of energy, rushing towards the father and son. The rivers of energy rushed over the two, turning into a V-shaped st behind the two, evaporating arge number of crops clean, even the ground appeared conspicuous traces, from a distance, it looked like a pair of light wings unfolded. However, the father and son remained unmoved. In addition to the upper body of the clothes were instantly evaporated, the body did not suffer a single injury. This is very desperate Fortunately, this emotion didntst long, and the flying away spaceship was overtaken by Mikes clone, a hot vision swept out, and after tearing the spaceship in half, the spaceship crashed down. The Supreme Intelligence lost control of Carol after losing the spacecraft that served as a signal ry station. Instantly, the energy in Carols body disappeared, and Carol panted and said to the father and son: Im fine, let go! rk looked to Mike, who made sure and nodded. Carol sucked in cold air and held her hands around her twisted and painful arms, living like a helpless woman who had been severely beaten Just then, Mikes doppelganger flew over from afar carrying a figure, then when it was about to fall, he casually threw it andnded in front of Carol. Bang! The moment the clone disappeared, Mike said to Carol: When the ship exploded, they were blown away, and I only retrieved this one. Carol looked at Yong-Rogers corpse withplicated eyes and sighed softly. Just then, Mike and rk raised their heads. Noticing the expressions of the two, Carol also hurriedly looked up. Only to see a missile dragging with blue dots of light, like a meteor quicklynded down. Stilling? The Supreme Intelligence has notified the user fleet to return again? Mike frowned and calcted the duration of the ability. That was enough. In the next instant, Mike rose up in the air and met the missile. Watching this scene, Carol blew her hair out of her face, and arge amount of photonic energy came out of her body, and her eyes looked like they had turned into two suns. Crackle! After an insignificant popping sound came from her neck, her body seemed to be free from the bondage of gravity, slowly flew up, looked up at Mike, grinned, turned into a beam of light and chased up. Chapter 118: Clark, youre so handsome! Chapter 118: rk, you''re so handsome! Carol flew through the air, her mind iparably relieved, as if she were a caged bird out of bondage. While Mike was fighting with the controlled her, she herself was fighting with the Supreme Intelligence, in the unseen realm of the mind, and although Mike helped her break free from the control quickly, she gained a lot in this short time. She understood that if she wanted to, she could break free of the chains that the Supreme Intelligence had set for her and destroy that ability inhibitor. Her powers were not given to her by the Cree, but by herself. As long as she wanted, no one could bind her! Thinking of this, her emotions were iparably stirred. In the next instant, as Mike resisted the falling missile and pushed it towards the other missiles in mid-air, she also resisted a missile and pushed it high into the air, just like Mike did. Boom! After the hot rays and photon energy shed through mid-air and detonated several missiles, a fierce explosion seemed to appear in the sky as if a cloud of fire, while Mike and Carol rushed towards the remaining missiles without hesitation. Boom, boom! Like a string of firecrackers exploding, all the missiles were destroyed wherever the two flew. Whoosh! The two passed through the fire cloud and stopped in mid-air. Its all yours. Mike said indifferently and flew downward. There was not much time left on this card, and one would have to be wasted to continue the battle. The rest of the matter, just leave it to Carol. At this point in time, Carol was unstoppable. With a heyugh, Carol looked up at the fleet off the and charged up. Mikended, just in time for a minute. rk walked out through the cornfield, father and son smiling at each other as they headed for home. Yoo-hoo! Dad, you were great! rk, youre so handsome! Charles and Eric cheered and ran to the two men. Mike hugged the two, and the family looked to the side at Nick Fury and Taros. The two suddenly swallowed nervously, especially Nick Fury He had been punched several times by Mike, and now he can still stand upright, andter have the bragging, ah, no, there is the capital to show off. After all, Mike punched Carol, but not him, rounded up, is that he is stronger than Carol. Well nothing wrong with that! Nick Fury nodded secretly. Are you okay? Mike saw Nick Fury staring at him dumbfounded and frowned. It looks like the injuries on his body have recovered, but howe he looks a bit goofy, is it because his brain has been beaten? Nick Fury blinked quickly to regain consciousness and said to Mike gratefully, Thank you just now, if it wasnt for you, I would be dead now. Yeah, its still cool. Talos added in an aside. Nick Furys mouth twitched and red at Talos in depression. Talos froze, thinking he was not on point, then added: The kind that is so deadly. After saying that, he also showed a sincere smile to Nick Fury. Nick Fury sighed. Is this alien unable to read faces? Come on, lets go home first. Mike said, taking the lead and rushing toward home. He and rk were still naked now. So is Carol going to be okay? Nick Fury asked worriedly. Mike waved his hand and said, Dont worry, shes beating those Cree now as much as shes beating you. Nick Fury breathed a sigh of relief, then frowned, he thought it made sense, but did not know where something was wrong As Mike and rk changed clothes, Carol finished the fight, bringing good news, or more urately, a surprise. She had found Mar-Willsboratory spacecraft, and flew a small spacecraft back from it. When that small airshipnded, the crowd (Nick Fury and Talos) let out a cheer, the Mac family was very calm. The spacecraft door opened, and she held a blue cube in her hand, throwing it up and down, and appeared in front of everyone. Behind her, there were two Skrulls, onerge and one small. Talos fiercely quiet, then ran wildly over and hugged the two fiercely. It was his wife and child. Thank you, thank you! He excitedly expressed his gratitude to Carol. Carol smiled and said, What you really care about is them, not the core in my hand, right? Talos grinned, picked up his children and kissed his wife gently. Carol tossed casually, and threw the Cosmos Cube in his hand to Nick Fury. Instead of taking it, Nick Fury quickly picked backwards and hid behind rk. The scene was silent. The corners of Carols mouth twitched and she said, Why didnt you catch it? Nick Fury: Who knows if this thing is dangerous, you just throw it over Mike looked at the cosmic cube on the ground, his eyes flickered slightly, and then he gave a lowugh. This thing is a big trouble. Quickly pick it up! Carol walked off the ship and said, This is the energy core, but your S.H.I.E.L.D. stuff. Years ago, after the cosmic cube was salvaged by Howard Stark, it had been in S.H.I.E.L.D. until Mar-Will arrived to develop the speed of light engine before it was taken away, and then it had been in Mar-Willsb for several years. Meow! Goo Goo showed its head from the room, its eyes on the glowing Cosmic Cube, like it saw something funny, when Nick Fury went to pick up the cosmic cube, quickly scampered out, with a small paw on the cosmic cube. Goo Goo, go aside. Nick Fury waved his hand. Goo Goo stared at Nick Fury fiercely. Nick Fury squatted down and smiled as he raised his hand to pet Goo, only to see Goo open its mouth at him. You better stay away from it. Talos gave a nervous warning. Nick Fury scoffed at Talos and said, Its just a cat, are you afraid holy shit! Before he finished speaking, he saw Goo Goos mouth suddenly widened, then swallowed the Cosmic Cube, and then tilted his head to look at him. Nick Fury took two steps backward, with a cold sweat on his head, he said: Sure enough, this thing is dangerous and will mutate the things it touches. Carol looked speechless. Talos smiled and exined, Thats an element-eating beast, not some cat. Meow! Goo looked at Nick Fury and leaned over with a wagging tail. Nick Furys body stiffened a bit, squeezed out a smile and said, Hes not going to scratch my handsome face, is he? The crowd looked at a face that was bing less and less clear in the fading sky, and the corners of their mouths twitched twice. How shameless Carolughed: Look at it, it likes you a lot. Nick Fury bent down and locked eyes with Goo for two seconds, picked Goo up carefully, and was relieved to see that it had no intention of swallowing him. Chapter 119: Drivers License Chapter 119: Driver''s License Carol. Just then, Mike shouted. As Carol looked, he smiled and pointed to the farnd not far away and said, Dont forget to take the trash away from there. Carol was stunned andughed, I forgot if you didnt tell me, Ill take care of it. As she said that, she walked towards the ce where she just fought. Dad, Im hungry. Eric whispered to Mike. They originally just went to buy groceries, who knew that so much had happened behind them. Mike smiled and said, Ill make you guys something delicious today. After todays events, these three kids got new achievements and made his ability level grow a lot, it was time to celebrate. Talos,e along. Mike greeted. Talos froze and said gratefully, Thanks. What about me? Nick Fury held Goo Goo and pointed to his nose. Mike said, Ill consider doing your share if you do the dishester. Nick Fury smiled heatedly and said, Thats no problem, Im the best at washing dishes. Once heard this, Mike heart filled with a secretugh, if there is a recorder, he recorded, wait for the guy became the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., then put out Hey, its the scene of the death of the society. A few momentster, after Carol brought Yong-Rogers body back to the spaceship, she returned to Mikes house and chatted with the crowd while waiting for Mikes dinner. rk teases Goo Goo while Eric and Charles y with Taloss daughter, and the two let out a gasp as they watch Taloss daughter turn into Charles. Watching the scene, Talos and his wife looked at each other and smiled. Their lives seemed to be going in a good direction. Soon, the scent bubbled up from the kitchen. rk,e serve the food! Mike called out to rk. rk quickly walked into the kitchen and a te of colourful and vourful dishes were brought out. Just looking at those dishes, the crowd could not help but praise, and after the crowd had tasted, it was not stingy to send their thumbs up. The wine was full, the people chatted, and after hearing that the Skrulls had been looking for a new home, Carol remembered the words of Mar-Will and decided to go with the Skrulls and help each other find a home. Because, she felt that at this time, the Skrulls needed her more. Making the decision, while Nick Fury went to wash the dishes, Carol said to Mike: Mike, I really appreciate you this time. Mike smiled and said, Just dont bring any trouble when youe back in the future. Carol couldnt help butugh and said, Ill talk to Fury and well be on our way. Mike nodded. Carol walked into the kitchen, and after the two said something, Carol walked out of the kitchen with Nick Fury, took the Talos family and Mike and their goodbyes, and drove the spaceship away. Looking at Mike and the others who disappeared from view, Carol said to Talos, You guys go back to theb first, I have some things I need to take care of. With her memory restored, she remembered her dear friend, and she wanted to meet with each other before she left. Talos nodded and said, No problem. Outside Mikes house, Mike and Nick Fury stood in the doorway, Nick Fury looked at the restored calm sky with a mncholy face. Theres a lot happening today. Nick Fury sighed as he hugged Goo. Mike nodded and said, Its a good thing my family is not in town. Today is very lucky, because of the remote rtionship where his family lives, the fighting that took ce has not been seen by other people. Nick Fury heated a smile, said squarely: Thanks for saving me today. Mike hummed softly, suddenly said: So many sighs, are the dishes finished? Nick Fury face stiffened. Then why dont you go wash it? I got it Finished washing, hurry up and drive on your crappy ne to go, it takes up too much space. Oh! Nick Fury responded feebly. Mike hummed softly, turned around and walked into the room. Looking at Mikes back, Nick Fury smiled and shook his head. Was Mike really a killer before? Now its life thats changed him, isnt it? Those three kids He looked at the three children who were ying or listening to music and gave a smile. What envy. A few months passed, and the three children never stopped growing up. In a blink of an eye, rk was sixteen years old. Sixteen, for a child, is one of the more important turning points in life. At least, thats what rk, and Charles and Eric think now. Looking at rks freshly minted drivers license, Charles and Eric were very envious. Although because of his age, rk will still have a series of restrictions on driving, but it is enough to make the two excited. Come on, lets take you guys around. rk loaded his drivers license and tossed the car keys he had just asked for with Mike. Charles and Eric hemmed and hawed and the three of them pushed and shoved their way to their car. After starting the car, the car moved under rks skilful manoeuvring, and then headed off into the distance. Their home was some distance from the town, or he would not have dared to drive alone. ording to the regtions, his age, if he just got his drivers license, is required to be apanied by an adult, otherwise, if caught, is subject to punishment. As the car hit the road, rk drove very leisurely, but watching the scene moving slowly behind his field of vision, rk unconsciously speeded up. 60, 70, 100, 120, 150 rk did not feel a bit, which is much slower than his speed. Charles, sitting in the passenger seat, unconsciously pulled on the side handle, but with an excited face. Hurry! Go over there! Charles pointed the way excitedly. rk turned, the wheels made a harsh scraping sound against the ground, and the whole car tipped and flung itself toward the curb. Too fast, he turned without slowing down at all, and if he went on like this, the car would have flipped! But Erics reaction is not slow, in the next second the car will roll out, he palms a grip, the car was pulled by an invisible force to restore bnce, and continue to rush forward. Yo-ho! The three men let out a cheer. Listening to the violent roar of the engine, the more excited the three people, and rk also gradually out of the original route, farther and farther from home, and the excitement of them, did not even notice the roadside parked a check speeding police car.. Hoo! The whistling car, with a gust of wind rushed past that police car, the police officer inside froze, swept the speed detector, looking at the crazy jumping numbers, angrily said: Too arrogant! This is simply does not put him in the eye! He roared in anger and drove after him. But to his despair, the car in front of him was just too fast, and it didnt slow down when turning, the whole car was going to fly out and would be pulled to the ground, simply making him doubt his eyes. Broken car! The policeman pped the steering wheel indignantly. But the next second, after he looked at the smoking car in front of him and froze, he couldnt help butugh out loud. Let you run! Chapter 120: Funeral Chapter 120: Funeral Suddenly.. Mikes car came to a stop with ck smoke. All it took to go from a Need for Speed to an old farm tractor was to elerate the car to one hundred and eight and add three excited kids to the mix. The three rks sat in the car, looking at each other with some panic. How is this car so unyable? They had only just gotten excited and it broke down? What should we do? Charles panicked a little. rk pressed his forehead with a headache. Eric said nervously, How do we exin this to Dad? rk took a deep breath and said, Lets just say I broke the car when I drove it out. But never tell because of the car driving too fast. Charles added, saying, If Dad finds out, rk will be in deep shit. rk nodded hesitantly, and then the two looked at Eric. Eric scratched his hair in distress and nodded. Okay, its decided! The three boys agreed. Just then, a police car blocked in front of them and a sneering policeman approached them. The three boys moved in unison and pped their heads together as Charles said, Leave it to me, or youre going to lose your license. Duk Duk! The policeman knocked down the ss window, looked at rks boyish face and said with a stern face, Son, let me see your drivers license. rk took out his drivers license and handed it over. The cop took it and sneered, Thats impressive, I cant even catch up to you in my car. rk gave a dryugh while Eric showed his head and said, Thanks! The cop looked at Eric with squinted eyes and Said: Do you think I amplimenting you? With that said, open the drivers license and take a look. Yoo-hoo, its only the first day. The cop sneered at rk and said, Do you know how dangerous it is for you to drive like that just now? Im sorry. rk scratched his head and said, I just felt slow at first and got overexcited at the back. Then you should calm down, your license was Just then, Charles reached out and gently pressed his index and middle fingers against his temples and said, Officer, were not doing anything, are we? The cop froze and without hesitation said, Yes, be safe. He handed rk his drivers license. rk put it away and sighed with relief. After the cop walked away, the three looked at each other, looking at the smoking front end of the car with frustrated faces. Eric said worriedly, This car is going to cost Dad a fortune if it just breaks down, right? Once they heard this, rk and Charles also had a worried look on their faces. Although their family has a farm, the money is still enough to spend, but his father raised the three of them very hard. Poor peoples children are early adopters, they are not considered poor, but it still hurts them a lot when they y with a broken car. How about it, Charles? Eric cocked his head and looked at Charles. Charles pursed his lips, while rk said seriously, Dont even think about it! Hearing that, Charles and Eric recoiled in relief. Dont worry, its okay. rk saidfortingly, It shouldnt be anything serious, lets go home first, its been out for so long, Dad should be worried. Charles and Eric sighed with relief, since rk said it was fine, it must be fine. Which one of you ising? Charles looked to the two men with some anticipation. Eric and rk looked at each other and tacitly extended their hands in a rock-paper-scissors. Haha! Eric let out a smugugh. rk shrugged indifferently and said to Eric, You get the directions in a minute. He stepped out of the car, stood behind it, looked around, and after seeing that there was no one there, the corners of his mouth picked up slightly and said, Pay attention! The next second, rk force, the car instantly disappeared in the same ce. Ah! Two ear-piercing screams seemed to remain in ce. When the car stopped, Charles and Eric felt like their souls were going to be lost. It was so fast that Eric couldnt even grasp the direction, relying on rk alone to operate it. The two men staggered out of the car, their faces pale, holding the car and vomiting profusely. Just then, Mike came out, watching the scene, could not help butugh: Whats wrong? Motion sickness? Motion sickness? No! They fainted rk! The two men shook their heads, looked at rk, and couldnt help but throw up again. rk had an innocent look on his face. Hmm? Mike noticed the smoking front end of the car and said, Car? Uh, somethings wrong! rk said stiffly. Mikes eyes narrowed and he looked at the three men suspiciously. Noticing Erics dodging eyes, his mind was clear and he said, Nothings wrong, is it? The three men nodded. Mike murmured and said, The next one will not be an example. The three men sighed in relief. Eric muttered in a small voice, I knew I couldnt hide it from Dad. Dad! rk couldnt help but say, That, if you fix the car, take it out of my allowance. Eric and Charles nodded their heads. Mike was stunned andughed, Its just a car repair, it doesnt cost much, our family is not poor enough to ask for your pocket money. With that, he turned and walked into the house, but muttered in his heart. The child is very understanding, he is very pleased. As for telling them the true state of the familys property Mike thought about it, it was better to wait until they were adults. Looking at Mikes back, the three rks were moved. Its great to have such a dad! Dripping Outside the rain fell incessantly, the whole world was very quiet. The inexplicable Mike stood in front of the closet, took out a ck suit, and a white shirt, changed them on, and stood in front of the mirror to sort it out. With a fit suit and a tall figure, Mike smiled when he noticed more and more gray hair on his sideburns. Still as handsome as ever, but unknowingly, already a middle-aged man. He tried to manifest elixirs and cultivation secrets and what not, and simply could not manifest them. His ability is very strong, but he is not God, think what appears. In the end, this ability still has many limitations, and in a way, is not omnipotent. But Mike broke his fingers to calcte. How about he can also live to rk they married wives and children, much stronger than Howard guy. Today, is Howards funeral. This guy in the persistence of more than a year, or resigned and satisfied to leave this world. Before Howard died, gave him a phone call, once again expressed his gratitude to Mike, and also left Mike a gift. Thank you, gift Mike did not feel that Howard owed himself anything. For so many years, Howard had covered up as a friend, clearing up the messages he had inadvertently left with those three children, and Mike was grateful for that. Friends Mike turned and walked out of the room. He was going to see this friend off onest time. Chapter 121: You have to go to the high school prom Chapter 121: You have to go to the high school prom The dripping rain gradually became smaller, and when the wind blew, it was like cows hair floating back and forth, falling on people, bringing a touch of coldness. Howards farewell ceremony was over, and the old man had been buried in the cemetery. Mike watched from a distance, until people are almost gone, he held up the umbre, slowly walk towards each others tombstone. Apparently, there was more than one person who had the same idea as him. Mike nodded to Peggy Carter and the two stood in front of the tombstone while Tony stood a short distance behind the two watching in silence, Maria had been sent back by Tony because she was too sad. Peggy Carter looked at Howards tombstone, the weathered English rose finally did not hold back, eyes red, leaving tears. This is thest of her old friends. This is arade-in-arms, close friends who have fought together with her against Hydra, created S.H.I.E.L.D. and worked together for decades. She gently wiped away the tears, pulled a smile at Mike and said, Until now, I would think it was a joke from the other side that would jump out from underneath andugh at me for crying so hard. Mike thought for a moment that with Howards personality, this kind of thing could really be done. Peggy Carter pulled the corner of her mouth and looked at Mike and said, Actually, Howard and I envy your life. You guys are so tired of living. Peggy Carter nodded, sighed and said, Maybe, but its our choice, and we always feel we can do something for the world. Mike looked at each other and said, I admire you guys. Perhaps, most superheroes are of this mindset, a sense of responsibility that all people have, but many do not realize, or are abandoned by them, but is magnified in the superheroes. I am going to retire. Peggy Carter suddenly spoke up. Mike nodded. But I will let people watch Tony and Maria, and I wont leave S.H.I.E.L.D. until they are sure that their lives are not disturbed. Hearing that, Mike raised an eyebrow and said, They can call me if they get into trouble. In any case, he and the old man are considered friends. Peggy Carter smiled and said, With that from you, hell be relieved. By the way. Peggy Carter turned the tables and said, What do you think of Nick Fury? Hmm? Mike was stunned and said with an odd face, Dont ask me that kind of question, I dont know him well. I see. ? What did you understand? The corners of Mikes mouth twitched, but still did not forget the purpose of todays visit. cing a daisy in the pile of flowers in front of the headstone, Mike got up and said to Peggy Carter, Goodbye. Peggy Carter nodded, still standing quietly in front of the tombstone. She wanted to spend more time with her old friend. Mike walked toward his car, but was stopped by Tony in front of the car. Mike looked at Tony, who could not hide his exhaustion, suspiciously and said, Whats wrong? Tony looked at Mike, opened his mouth, but the name uncle couldnt be said. He took out a paper bag and said, The old man left you with a gift that should have been given to you a long time ago. Mike swept his eyes and said, Ill take the thought, I wont take the stuff. He had already guessed what was inside. Tony handed the file bag forward again and said, This is what he left before he died, if its not done right, helle back to me. The corners of Mikes eyes jumped. This was a unique way of persuading people. He looked at it, reached out to take it, nodded to Tony, and said, Take care of Maria. I know. Tony nodded. Mike opened the door, got in, pulled down the window, shouted at Tony, and as his head turned to look and said, Howard and I told you that you were his pride and joy. Tony felt his heart shrink together, took a deep breath, his voice trembling slightly and said, Thanks. Mike closed the car window, looking at the fast departing Tony, sighed softly: An era that ising to an end. The next era, will be the era of superheroes. Superheroes? Thinking of his familys three boys, Mikes eyes are full of expectations. I really do not know what role these three boys will y in the future. Huh! Thinking about the future, Mike could not help butugh. Probably, it will be very interesting. He looked down at the file bag in his hand, and with a deep breath, he opened it. As he expected, there was a check for an exaggerated amount inside, as well as a letter. Putting the check into the file bag, Mike smiled, shook his head, and opened the letter Howard gave himself. After scanning it, Mike couldnt help but smile and put it back in the envelope. Oooh, although he didnt try to make money, but became a rich man yet. Time always slips away unnoticed, leaving behind only memories and some unique vours. Mikes house. Damn it! The moment the meat and oil came in contact, a rich aroma emerged. Mike stir-fried the meat and said to rk, who was helping to wash the vegetables, rk, dont you have anything to say to me? rk, who was already eighteen years old, said without hesitation, No! Mike raised an eyebrow and said, Really? rk was silent, put the dish aside, picked up the freshly washed apple and stuffed it into his mouth, walked out the door with a te of apples and said vaguely, I dont understand what youre talking about Dad? Mike chuckled and said, I remember you guys need to have a prom, right, have you found a date yet? Silence.. There was no answer for half a day. Mike turned his head to look and rk had disappeared into the kitchen. That kid. Mike lost augh. rk is eighteen years old, still an innocent young boy. Yes, the kind that had never been in love. Such a situation, in such a country, is simply unbelievable thing. As for Hope Although rk and its always close contact, but did not develop into a boyfriend and girlfriend, but rather like best friend. Perhaps it is rk who has always been too low-key in school, otherwise, with rks appearance and conditions, how can he get out of the list. I didnt see that Charles bastard changed several times a year. Even Eric had talked about it twice. Wait Mike suddenly remembered a very critical thing. rk wouldnt be worried about that, would he? Mike dumped the dish on his te and squeezed his chin, thinking he should talk to rk about it. Carrying the fried dishes towards the dining room, the four father and son ate their dinner while talking about something interesting, and as they talked, the topic was led by Mike to rks prom. rk frowned and said, Im not going to any prom. Thats not okay! Before Mike could say anything, Charles called out, You have to go to the high school prom, its important. Eric nodded and said, Its thest time youre going to have fun like a kid before you be an adult, its the end and beginning of the next phase of your life, you should go! Chapter 122: Have you decided what college youre going to? Chapter 122: Have you decided what college you''re going to? Seeing that his father and two brothers were persuading him, rk fell silent and said, Ill think about it. With those words, he quickly finished his dinner and went upstairs. Seeing this, the three father and son sighed. Mike gave Charles a piece of sandwiched and said, Eat up, Ill go talk to himter, and if he really doesnt want to go, we wont force him. Charles muttered, I was thinking that the three of us brothers might have a chance to attend together this time. You guys? Mike raised an eyebrow and said, Isnt this the prom? But we have other people to invite. Charles blinked and said, There are graduating seniors who invited Eric and me. Eric nodded and said with some excitement, I hear its pretty fun. Mike stared at the two: The old cow eating the young grass? Ahem! Charles blushed and said, Dad, what are you talking about, its not like anythings going to happen, its just going to eat and dance. Eric nodded and said, I wouldnt have said yes to that school girls invitation if I didnt want to check out the prom. Mike looked at the two suspiciously, half skimmed his lips and said, Dont mess around, I dont want to be a grandfather in a year. Dad! Charles stared at Mike with wide eyes, saying, What are you thinking? Your mind, its time to go wash it. Pop! Mike knocked a chopstick to Charles head and said, Brat! Eww! Charles covered his head and grinned as he took a mouthful of rice. Dad, were going to the prom and need clothes. Eric spoke up, adding, Something a little more formal. No problem, whens the prom? The day after tomorrow. Mike mused. He said, Then tomorrow, well get together in town and buy a dress. Dad! I love you so much! Charles smiled happily and threw a wink at Mike. Mike shivered and said, Dont use that on me, Im not one of those little girls. Hahahaha! Ericughed and pped the table, saying, Dad, how did you know Charles was holding that against those guys? Mike shrugged and said, Dont forget, I raised you guys, and I knew what you were going to fart before you even opened your mouths. Haha! The twoughed, and then froze. That wasnt right, was it? Ahem, hurry up and eat! Mike knocked on the table and said, You guys clean up the dishester. The two people nodded their heads. A few momentster, Mike finished eating and walked upstairs, stood at rks door, raised his finger to knock on the door when his finger gave a beat and thought about what he was going to say in a moment before knocking on the door again. rk opened the door and said helplessly, Dad, you Mike smiled and walked in, looked at the books thrown on the bed, sighed and said, Youre so old, have you decided what college youre going to? rk had excellent grades, lots of options, and had gotten a lot of offers from schools. I picked a ce closer to home. Harvard? Yeah. rk nodded and said, Its pretty good there. Mike smiled, looking at the young man in front of him with great satisfaction. Tall body, handsome features, blue eyes and soft ck hair, handsome even, but also good studies, and understand the manners, and gentle character. Well, Im a good father for raising children. Dad, whats wrong? rk waved his hand in front of Mike. Mike snapped back, Im going shopping with Charles and the others for prom clothes tomorrow, why dont youe along. rk said hesitantly, Dad, Ive been thinking about it and Id rather not go to it. Yes, but think it over, prom only happens once, there wont be a second time if you miss it. I Didnt you say that you wanted to experience the life of a normal high school student? rk was a little hesitant, remembering that he was in school, there was no more contact with his ssmates at all, and stiffened up and said to Mike: Dad, dance partners are hard to find now, most of them have already made an appointment half a month ago. Hey! Mike patted rks shoulder and said, Dont worry, maybe there will be a girl in a simr situation to you that day, and youll just make a pair. The words fell, Mike saw rk still some hesitation, gently coughed, close to rk whispered: Does it mean that you are afraid of murder scene? The corners of rks eyes jumped, the corners of his mouth twitched up madly, and said angrily, Dad! Hahahaha! Mark gave a dryugh and said to rk, Dont worry, there will be rk with red-faced said angrily, Ive already worked it out! Mike was stunned, patted rks shoulder and said, Good job! rk: Then its settled, lets go together tomorrow. After saying that, without waiting for rks objection, Mike walked out of the room, closed the door with his hand, and then hooked his finger after noticing that the room across the hall was open a crack. Charles and Eric smiled sarcastically and pulled open the door to the room and walked out. Dad! Howd it go? Its done, well go together tomorrow! Yeah! The two men cheered. Eric said: When the day of the dance party, the three of our brothers will contract the entire dance floor! Charlesughed and said, But I wont let KINGs position. Every year at the prom, the King and Queen of the prom are chosen. Eric squinted his eyes and sped his arms and said, Ha, just you? Looking Charles up and down, he disdainfully said, Shorty! Because of the personal development period, obviously twins, but there is still a height gap between the two. Charles mouth gritted his teeth and said, Then lets watch it on the day of the prom! He has a strong backup group! Hmph! Hmph! The two men hummed softly and turned to walk back to their respective rooms. A year ago, due to the strong request of the two men, the two brothers who had been in one room for fourteen years, finally slept separately. Mike looked at the back of the two with a speechless expression. Did you contract the dance floor together in thest second? Mike went downstairs, made himself a cup of coffee, went back to his room and sat at his desk. With a thought, a nk card instantly appeared, and then he cupped the card and began to materialize. Two hourster, a new deck appeared. On the card, above the endless frost, there stood a man with azy face. Mike put the card away and took a closer look at the system, which he hadnt seen in a long time. After being almost pitted by the system, Mike will take a good look at the system after a while, not in case something new appears, but he did not notice, it will be a big loss. After carefully checking the side, nothing new appeared, Mike put down his heart. Chapter 123: Model Dad Chapter 123: Model Dad Host: Mike Kent. Novice Gift: Assassin Time. Ability: Memory fantasy embodiment. Current ability level: LV3. Current upgrade progress: 90%. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened). Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened). This is the current situation of Mikes ability. It is not far from LV4. He is looking forward to the changes that will ur when he reaches LV4. Whats more, ording to the rewards he got when his ability was upgraded before, if hes right, he might get a characters permanent ability. This was what made him really look forward to it. Logging out of the system, Mike stretched, finished his already cold coffee, and walked into the bathroom. After taking a shower, Mike picked up his phone that he had tossed aside and looked at the new text message on it, revealing a smile. He got a text from Raven. Since the Hellfire split, she had gone solo, and only from time to time would send a message to Mike, or make a phone call to talk about her situation, and if she happened to be near New York, she would do it together and have a good chat in bed. Its just that there arent many opportunities like that. After sending a message back to Raven, Mike tossed his phone to his pillow and went to bed. The next day, Mike woke up the three rks early, and after a quick bite to eat, the family drove toward New York. On the way, Eric and Charles looked excited, while rk looked a little distracted. Mike nced at rk on the passenger side, a mysterious face reassured: Do not worry. By tomorrow, youll definitely have a dance partner to invite. rk nodded sullenly, looked out the window and said with some confusion, Arent we going for clothes shopping? Mikeughed, Youre about to graduate, got you a graduation present. A present? Charles and Eric put their heads together. Whats that? Youll find out in a minute. Mike smiled mysteriously. A few momentster, Mike stopped his car in front of a car dealership. rk froze and looked at Mike in surprise, Dad? This isnt the gift you were talking about, is it? A car store? Mike teased, Youre over thinking it, your present is inside! Wow! No way! Dad! Youre too entric! Eric and Charles eximed, looking at rk with envy. To have a car of their own, it was definitely a very cool thing to have at school. Mike nced at the two: When you graduate, Ill give you one, too. Charles eyes lit up and he said, Then I can graduate now! He had long since finished teaching himself all the high school courses. Heh, youre quite a little smartass! Mikeughed, and as Charles was triumphant, he turned the tables and said, Then you have to have a drivers license first. Charles pped his head and looked speechless. He is only fifteen years old, cannot yet take the driving license, how about also in the next year. Eric also sighed helplessly. Cut the crap and get going! rk low mood has ceased to exist, urged a, dragging Mike into the car dealership. Because Mike made an appointment in advance, he was optimistic about the rtionship between several models in advance. After rk chose the model and colour, after Mike paid the money, the car was picked up neatly. Hey! Charles circled around the car, patted it, and smiled at rk: Hows that? I told you the yellow one looked good. Eric nodded and said: Agreed. The car had a very youthful appearance, and with the yellow colour, it looked vibrant. Turning his head to rk, he said, Try it on! Mike tossed the keys to rk. rk took it and walked quickly toward the car as Eric pulled Charles, who had long since crossed over to the passenger side, away from him and sat on the passenger side in Charles impotent rage. Do you want to get in the car? Eric asked, showing his head and smiling at Charles. Charles gave a middle finger. Mike frowned, Charles? Charles smiled sarcastically, opened the door and sat in the back seat, Lets go! Sit tight! rk reminded, and drove off as the two men screamed. Slow down! Mike shouted, looking at the car that had disappeared from view, smiling and shaking his head. After waiting for a while, rk turned back in the car, looking at the three happy expressions, Mike knew the car was the right purchase. Next stop, buy clothes! Mike looked in the rear-view mirror, looked at the car that was following, saw the three happily joking about something, and looked at his empty car, couldnt help but mutter, One by one, they have no conscience, they forget their old love when they have a new one. s! The old father sighed and shook his head sadly. When they came to a store, the three brothers bought a suit each, standing together very eye-catching, at the encouragement of the three, Mike also bought a suit. When the four stood together, the eyes of the guide were glowing and couldnt help but say, Too handsome. Discerning! Charles said with a smile, only to be pped on the head by Mike. Check out. Mike said, and after the four changed their clothes back, they carried them out of the store. Since he was in New York, Mike decided to have a good look around and stop by Chinatown to buy some spices. When he finished these things and returned home, it was already evening. The three boys finished dinner and went upstairs to bed with various moods. Mike looked at rks back and smiled mysteriously. He would make sure that the boy would be the brightest pup of tomorrow. The next day. The entrance to the prom was at 6:30 p.m., and at 4:00 p.m., Charles and Eric were getting dressed. Combing their hair, putting on their suits and carrying their corsages, the two were only fifteen years old, but when they were dressed like this, they looked like 17 or 18 year olds. rk! rk! Charles rushed into rks room, saw rk still dawdling to change clothes, said, Hurry up, we still have to arrive early! rk buttoned up leisurely, looked at the time, jumped out of the corner of his eye and said, Its only five oclock, dont worry, its not toote. They have a dance partner, he has not yet, what is the hurry They went and did not know what to do. But he dawdled further and it was over. Eric and Charles dragged rk out of the house and drove rks car, heading for the ce where the dance was being held. Drive slow! Mike shouted, watching the taillights turn into two dots of light until they disappeared from sight before turning around and closing the door, flipping his palm and pulling out a card. Name: Devilish Girl. Character description: A thousand changes, who does not know the true face of the woman. Remark: Guess who I am? Theres no mistake, its Ravens ability. Ravens abilities are very practical, but the level of strength is not high. After being realized, the maintenance time is still very considerable, enough to dance a few dances. Mike looked at the card in his hand and muttered, Im so touched by my own actions, its almost like a model dad Chapter 124: Louise Chapter 124: Louise Night falls. The onyx bar in the town was a little different from the usual. It waspletely different from the noisy scene in the past, it was very quiet inside, if you ignore the sound of swallowing from time to time. At this moment, all the mens eyes in the bar were staring at the figure in front of the bar, their eyes showing obsession, while the women became jealous, could not help but secretly marvel at the same time. With a perfect body curves, a long red-brown hair hanging down behind, just looking at the back, let people have the urge to hug each other. Just then, she turned around with her ss of wine, and a delicate face appeared in front of the crowd. The charming temperament and icy expression were like ice and fire tormenting those peoples hearts. Finally, someone couldnt resist picking up the wine ss and walked over. Lady, what would you like to drink, feel free to order! The man with blond hair and a handsome face waved his hand bashfully and showed a smile that he thought was charming. If this woman is really a woman, and its not that Mike bes talkative, maybe she doesnt mind chatting with the other person, but Mike nced around, curled his lips, and said, Get out! The voice is clear and crisp, like a clear bell in the ice and snow earth. The man froze, and instead of getting angry, he praised, Thats a nice voice. Mike: So, this is the killing power of beautiful women? After using the card, he just had a bad taste for a while. He wanted toe to the bar and have a drink by the way to see if something interesting happened. The result was indeed quite interesting, but looking at those peoples eyes, there was a pang of difficulty in the heart. I hate to poke them in the eye. Mike muttered in his heart. When Mike was about to leave after drinking the wine in the ss, the man held the ss in front of Mike and said obsessively: Beauty, as long as you want, I can do anything for you. Mike narrowed his eyes and looked at the other man and confirmed, Anything? Yes! Seeing the beauty in front of him look interested, the man excitedly responded. Mike mused and said seriously, Then lets get a doctorate or something first. With those words, he quickly walked towards the outside of the bar, while the man looked at Mikes back and shouted, Ill do it! The corners of Mikes mouth twitched wildly. This was really anything but. Walking out of the bar, Mike adjusted his image. Going to the dance party as it is now, it definitely pulls the wind and is definitely the focus, but it is too mature and needs to be pure. Mike mused in his mind, after adjusting his image, a card appeared in his hand and appeared near rks school the moment the card disappeared. The prom was held after the dinner. Mike stayed in the bar for a while, and when the prom was about to end, he had time toe here. Although the gymnasium, which was the venue for the dance, would be off limits after the dance started, was that a problem for Mike? After using the skill to infiltrate the prom site, Mike showed up in the corner, walked toward the crowd and began to look for rks figure. Good guy, rk did not find, he passed by a pair of eyes like glued to his body. If those kids didnt have dance partners, they would definitely be the first toe to him and ask for a dance. Ha! See? Mike chuckled, as long as with his help today, rk is definitely the brightest cub, and there will be no regrets left in his high school career! Hmm? Just then, Mikes footsteps gave way and his eyes narrowed. It was Eric! At that moment, Eric was hugging and dancing with a girl, whispering about something, but the distance between the two was getting closer and closer The corners of Mikes mouth twitched and turned his face, then his eyes snapped wide. It was Charles! At this moment, the boy was surrounded by several girls, with a smile on his face talking andughing, a look of mixed up. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched wildly. Well! It seems that he will not have to worry about these two kids looking for a date. Turning his head, Mike finally saw rk. At this time, wearing a straight suit rk was sitting in the corner with headphones, looking at the dance floor of a pair of men and women, no expression on his face. As if he did not belong to the asion in general, looked very lonely. Whats going on? In rks condition, its not so bad, right? Mike whispered, about to move his feet to go over. A man left his dance partner behind and walked over. Hey, my name is . p! Mike pressed a p to the other mans face, saw it pushed aside, and continued walking toward rk. Hey, hey! The boy turned his body and blocked in front of Mike again, with a snicker on his face, Youre not going to go to this freak dance first, are you? Freak? Mike raised an eyebrow. Yeah, dont you know? The boy looked at the pretty girl in front of him in confusion. Mike shook his head with an interested look and said, Can you tell me about it? Ha, sure! The boyughed: Hes a freak, ording to Saying that, the boys told all about rk beating up other students at school, even knocking over a dozen people by himself, as well as not usually being physically active with other students. Is afraid that he identally did not control and hurt other people? Mike was a little distressed, but what was the deal with hitting other people? When he asked, the man grinned and mocked, Supposedly, it was someone who said something about his dad. Ha is sure enough, only a freak dad can raise such a freak son. Is that so? Mike sneered, and a card appeared in his hand with a sh. Skill: Fear. In the next second, the boy screamed in terror, as if he had seen something terrible, and ran backwards, shrieking and running out of the room. Mike walked towards rk and stood in front of him, and when rk looked, Mikeughed in his heart, but said, Can I have a dance? rk was stunned, he did not expect that someone would really ask him to dance. He hurriedly took off his headphones, hands at his side swinging carelessly, a little overwhelmed. Obviously, he was a little unsure how to face this invitation. Mike watched a scene, but sighed softly. The boy never talked about what happened at school, if he hadnte this time She grabbed rks hand, just as she had done when she was a child, and pulled the other man onto the dance floor, moving slowly to the soothing music. It was thest dance. For a while, the two became the centre of attention, and Eric and Charles, who were on the sidelines, saw it and stared in surprise, but were sincerely happy for rk. Soon after the song was over, the two sat down in the corner again. So, whats your name? rk asked a little nervously. Mike looked at rks look and secretlyughed. This silly boy, not fall in love at first sight, right Louise. Mike blurted out. Im rk. rk introduced himself seriously, not even thinking that the person in front of him was his father Mike nodded and looked to the centre of the dance floor. The dance was over, King and Queen had been chosen, but what happened next was beyond anyones imagination. Only to see the King and Queen of this prom standing on the prize table in front of the dance floor, illuminated by the focusing lights, with a smiling face to ept everyones gaze and apuse when a pot of red liquid poured down from above their heads. Chapter 125: Carrie, the Witch girl Chapter 125: Carrie, the Witch girl Is this blood? Smelling the smell of blood that filled the air, Mike frowned. However, it should not be human blood. Are these kids ying so wild now? Mike was a little surprised, and rk thought he was stunned and hurriedly stepped in front of him. Mike: Son, can you get out of the way? I think something is wrong with your dad.. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched, and he added silently in his heart, moved his steps, looked at the podium again and frowned. The girls name was Carrie, and she was a year younger than rk. If rk was at school because he didnt want to make friends and others didnt dare to mess with him, this girl was the target of ostracism and bullying at school because she had messed with some of the bad kids at school. This time, it is clear that someone is screwing her. Carrie, who was covered in blood, stood in ce as if she was frozen. She moved her arms stiffly, like a bloody puppet with bizarre movements. Laughter, surprise, scream.. The whole prom scene became bloody in an instant, like a picture of life in all its forms. The girl turned around in the same ce, her big, sluggish eyes looked at everyones expressions, and the instigator was still smiling happily on top of her head. At this moment, she was in great shock, seemed to hear a low murmur of the devil ringing in her heart. She had always had a secret, that for some reason, at some point, she had a superpower, only she had never shown it in front of people because she was afraid. Now, there was a voice in her heart that kept telling her to release herself and not to repress it. She raised her hand, and a tyrannical look gradually rose in her eyes. Yes, dont repress it. Since childhood, She had been repressing all the time, and it was her mother who made her feel repressed. Her mother was a fanatical religious believer who, after being insulted into giving birth to Carrie, thought that Carrie was a punishment from the gods and used to lock her up in prayer, even going so far as to believe that menstruation was a punishment from the gods for her daughters shameful thoughts and actions. The pressure from her family and the bullying from her schoolmates, such an environment affected Carrie so much that not only did she be emotionally unstable, but she would even have tyrannical thoughts from time to time. Now, the voice in her mind was getting louder and louder. She remembered. This voice had always existed, ever since she had awakened her supernatural powers for some reason. This voice had lived in her heart, and as she encountered more and more things, her powers became stronger and stronger, appearing more and more frequently, and the voice became louder and louder, and even now, she seemed to be able to feel theva-like burning breath appearing in her ears along with the whispering sound of her heart lowering. Just then, a tall figure appeared in front of her and draped the clothes on his body over hers. She froze, her confused head clearing. It was rk, she knew each other, also as a fringe figure in the school, she had secretly watched rk, she didnt expect that it was rk who had helped her at this time. rk said softly, Lets go! Carrie put it on the spot, and the bewitching sound in her heart paused slightly. There was silence in the gym, and then louder voices rang out. The contemptuous voice, the mocking voice, and the whispered freaks words all heard her without missing a trace. In response, rk was unconcerned, and he turned to look in the direction of Lois with a slight frown. Where is the person? And just as rk turned around, Carries body trembled slightly again. Thepelling voice in her heart surprisingly became clearer and clearer after a slight pause. In addition to making her release tyrannical emotions, filled with longing! And the goal of this longing turned out to be rk? Dont you want to have such a person? He gives you warmth. Dont you want to get someone whoes to help you when you face difficulties? Come, take him, give me his soul, and I will keep him with you forever. Warmth Carrie gripped the clothes on her body, her eyes drifting down as herst mental defences were shattered. She reached out and grabbed rk, greed all over her eyes. rks heart stirred, turned to look at Carrie, suddenly felt the invisible power surged towards him. With a frown, rk took a step backward. Carrie was covered in blood, cocked her head and whispered, Come with me. The words fell, the invisible force applied pressure on rks whole body. rk pushed slightly and broke free. Carrie looked at rk unexpectedly, and again gaining strength. But rk still easily broke free and headed down the prize tform. Something was wrong with this girl. rk whispered in his heart, watching still staying on the spot, watching this farce, while the students and teachers with different faces shouted: Go! With those words, rk ran toward Charles and Eric. You behave and stand still! Carrie roared, and invisible power poured out of her body, and the entire prize tform began to shake, then the entire gym floor, and then the lights in the entire arena began to flicker and the light bulbs began to burst. People finally realized that something was wrong and began to panic. Ah! Looking at rk who was getting farther and farther away, looking at those hateful faces, Carrie exploded! Ah! With a scream, the invisible force rushed around with Carrie as the centre, like an invisible wave, blowing everything out. Seeing this, rk let out a low cry, no longer disguised, his body shed, appeared in front of Charles, and used his back to help Charles block the flying human things, at the same time, Eric also waved his hand violently, metal condensed in front of him, like a metal wall, blocking the flying things for him. Charles! Eric! rk whimpered, not even need tomunicate, the tacit understanding the three brothers had developed over the years made them react. Charles pressed his forehead, the power of his mind swept around, and after to let all the teachers and students who still survived sleep over, the invisible power of his mind poured into the house, while Eric waved his hand, and metal flew in, protecting Charles and himself. As for rk do not need their protection. Under Charles mind power, Carrie can only struggle to resist with her own power. If she did not have the ability to control things with her mind power, her mental power was iparably strong, she would have been controlled by Charles long ago. Ahhhh! She screamed in pain, feeling as if her head would tear apart at any moment in the sh of the two forces. Why, why do you all want to hurt me! Why! Along with Carries angry roar, her eyes instantly turned orange, and even more terrifying power erupted from her body, and even began to expel Charles mind power a little. Charles frowned and said, Her power is rapidly increasing, there is another voice present in her mind, the power is about to explode! Chapter 126: I am not 1 like you Chapter 126: I am not 1 like you Another voice Charles always felt that the owner of this voice gave him a familiar feeling, but could not recall how. Carries power was already not weak, and the owner of this voice was still giving her a constant source of power, making her stronger and stronger, and the aura on her body became more and more evil. Ka! In the sh of invisible powers, the sound of something breaking came from Carries body. Quick! Get out of here! Charles did his best to suppress Carrie and spoke to both Eric and rk. Eric shielded Charles while rks body shed and appeared in front of Carrie, one hand grabbing at the other. Ha Carries orange eyes stared at rk and Eric not far away. Their eyes were full of longing. While the invisible power condensed in front of her to protect herself, it wrapped around rk like a rope. rk face was expressionless, still reached out to grab the girl in front of him, in Carries puzzled expression, depending on those nimble ropes as nothing, a pinch of each others neck, legs fierce force, a leap up. Whoosh! rk directly crashed through the roof,nded on the roof, and ran towards the distance. Ahhhhhhh! Carrie roared in rage as her numinous power wreaked havoc on everything around her. The roof shattered, the wind howled, and the nimble force stirred up the debris and shot at rk like a bullet. Bang Bang Bang! rk didnt move, these things didnt even count as tickles to him. In just a second, or less, rk took Carrie out of the school and ran quickly to the edge of town. Carrie was shocked by rks power and asked loudly, Why! Why! Why do you have so much power and yet you dont get back at them? Why? By the time her words were finished, and She had been brought to the edge of town by rk. rk grabbed Carries neck and stood still as he calmly replied, Because Im not like you. Carrie was stunned, her mouth let out a low smile: Then die together. Souls, the voice wanted more souls, and rks soul was something the voice was very eager to get. Click! Another shattering sound heard, Carries head suddenly flowed scarlet blood, and then under rks gaze, a pair of horns of only a few centimetres appeared. Is this a demon? rks heart was astonished. Whats going on here? Boom! Doubt just appeared in his mind, more terrifying numinous power burst out from Carrie, knocking rk back away. rk frowned and charged at Carrie again. But this time, Carrie stood quietly in ce, without the slightest intention to dodge and block. Boom! The fist stopped in front of Carrie, carrying a fist wind that blew up Carries blood-stained hair. Carrie smiled at rk and surprisingly pulled the suit draped over her body and said, You dont kill people, do you? What a kind person With that, she reached out and grabbed rk, pulling rks hand toward her neck and said, Squeeze down! Then youll see the blood and see my rolling head. And then they would be the same people, walking into hell together. rks sky blue eyes gazed at the other woman and said, Are you still human now? Who knows. As she spoke, a long tail grew out again and swung behind her. It doesnt look like it! rk shook his head and said, Besides, you dont die that easily. He noticed a small wound on Carries body had just flickered. The girl, who had been bullied, seemed to have changed in a way he couldnt see when the demons horn appeared. So, he smoothly squeezed Carries neck, and under the other partys gaze, he pulled forward and pressed it hard to the ground. Boom! A crater appeared on the ground. The corner of rks mouth picked up slightly and muttered, Its really not that easy to die. He pressed Carrie and buried the other partys face in the earth, trying to smother the other party into unconsciousness. The method was a bit clumsy, but it was very useful. Aaaah! Still screaming? rk frowned and slightly increased the force. The scream disappeared, but the earth shook, then the ground beneath their feet crumbled away, even turned upside down, flipped over, snapping the two men down, and Carrie used it to break free of speed. rk stepped hard on the ground, but the ground under his feet was like sand, and he couldnt use any force at all. In the next second, more and more mud poured into rk, and Carrie, who broke free, looked at rk who was wrapped in the mud ball, hummed softly and slowly flew up. With a wave of her hand, the mud ball flew up. rk did not die, she could feel it. So she increased her power, and the mud ball became more and more solid, smaller and smaller. But The irresistible force sted the mud ball directly, and rk fell from mid-air. He looked at Carrie in mid-air, shook off his hand and finally began to get serious. To subdue each other as soon as possible, and then see if his father had a way to make the girl change back. As for killing each other dryly If he could do it without hesitation, he wouldnt be rk. In the end, he is still kind by nature and is still only a teenager who has just turned eighteen and is not yet called a man. Just then, two figures flew this way from mid-air. It was Eric and Charles. Just see two people sitting on a chair made of metal, surrounded by arge amount of metal, very racy look. The corners of rks mouth twitched. Just then, Charless voice rang out in rks head. Hurry up and get rid of her, she is no longer human and an inexplicable power protects her head, with the power I am using now, it will take a little time to invade her head, perhaps, if you guys fight, I can find an opportunity while she is distracted. rk nodded and bellowed, Eric! Erics gaze shed,nded behind rk at the same time, the palm of his hand waved, arge number of metal flew towards Carrie in mid-air. In response, Carrie likewise reached out and blocked the metal with her mind power. At that moment, rks body shed, disappeared in ce, reappeared, has appeared in the top of Carries head. Carrie was startled and tried to dodge when Erics metal surrounded them. In the next instant, rk grabbed Carrie and pressed down from mid-air. Boom! The ground shook, and Carrie smashed into the dirt, spitting out a mouthful of blood while her body was recovering quickly. Its done! At that moment, Charles let out a cheer, and Carriey still on the ground. rk let go of the other side, and Eric bristled. Chapter 127: True Power Chapter 127: True Power Just then LOL! With an ear-piercingugh, Carrie who was covered in blood, floated up and looked at the three of them with a pair of demonic eyes. More violent thoughts surged out, and everything around her began to tremble and float. Done? Whats done? Carrie looked at the three yfully, all awe in her eyes. She saw these three again, and the souls were even more perfect. Charles? rk and Eric looked to Charles. Charles eyes stared and said, Inside her body, there is another soul, and he is the one who is controlling her body. If it wasnt for the power of that soul, he wouldnt have needed to go to so much trouble to subdue Carrie. Hello again. Carrie, oh no, now it was Mephisto, who smiled and greeted the three. The three rks were a little confused and couldnt remember who he was. Just then, Mike quietly appeared in front of the trio. He had been watching the three fight nearby, just did note out. Seeing Mike appear, rk and Charles revealed a smile. With their abilities, they had discovered Mike who had juste with Charles. ? Eric had a question mark on his face. When did his dade? Mephisto looked at Mike andughed: You cant stop me, and this time, Gu Yi wonte to save you. Last time, he used his magic power to make Gu Yi notice his appearance, but this time, he just used the power of the contract to enhance the power that Carrie already possessed and transformed Carrie. Of course, ording to his meticulous character, at this time the appearance is still the soul doppelganger. But just the soul doppelganger words Mike smiled lightly: You think its still twelve years ago? Hmm? Mephisto was stunned. Then, Mike turned his head and said, Charles, finish him off and show him your power. Yes, from the beginning of the battle with Carrie, the three brothers did not use their full strength at all and did not show their real power. Because they were afraid that a ssmate who was identally injured would cause trouble to Mike, they kept controlling their strength. The real power? Mephistos eyes shrink. Charles grinned. With his fathers words, he was not afraid to get into trouble. The next instant, the terrifying power of the mind like a mad rush to Carrie, like a storm ravaging Mephistos soul doppelganger. Mephisto tried to resist, but the wall that was forged with spiritual power was instantly destroyed by Charles psychic power, which then tore his detached soul into pieces. Ah! A scream of pain originating from the soul rang out in the minds of the crowd, while the shattered soul turned into pure magic power and appeared behind Carrie, transforming into a ming gate of hell. A giant demonic w reached out from inside, grabbed Carrie and pulled her toward the demonic door. Throughout the process, the already sober family did not struggle, but just looked at the crowd like a blood doll, wordlessly. Dad! rk frowned. Mike said, They signed a soul contract a long time ago, and the girl has been turned into a demon. Hmph An angry voice rang from the other side of the gate of hell, but that was all. One more dy and the bald man came again. The gate of hell quickly shrank and disappeared, but before disappearingpletely, Carrie stretched out her hand to the outside and pulled the suit that had fallen on the ground into the gate of hell. In the next instant, the Hell gate turned into a little spark and disappeared into the air. Everything returned to peace again. The four father and son looked at each other, the three brothers eyes looked at Mike at the same time, and after seeing Mike reveal a smile, the three of them carried their hearts down. Its a good deal this time. Mike praised. Upon hearing this, the three brothers faces emerged with a look of surprise. Immediately, Mike said to the three: Go on, back to school, you know what to do next. The three nodded, and rk said to both Charles: Come on, Ill take you back. Charles and Eric were about to reach out when they hastily withdrew their hands. Ill take Eric to take me back. Eric nodded his head. rk said, Dont worry, I wont run fast. Charles and Eric looked at each other and nodded. rk took them under his armpits with one hand and disappeared in ce with a single stride. Aaaah! Two mid-air screams drifted along the road. Looking at the disappearing trio, Mike couldnt help but smile. The children have grown up. Whether it is the ability, or the ability to deal with things, there is a very big progress. However, this Mephisto is really some nasty. As the king of hell, Mephisto is very strong in hell, but after leaving hell, as time gets longer, his strength decreases. He understands this himself, so he always stays in hell in his body and uses his doppelganger to mess things up and collect souls, which is simply meticulous and strong. The good thing is that the opponent only uses the doppelganger to find trouble, the doppelganger is not difficult to deal with. Thinking of this, a card appeared in his hand and turned into a light spot to dissipate, and Mikes body shed and disappeared. On the other side, the three rke had already returned to the school dance scene, bing the third of the people who passed out. Charles was very measured, and it didnt take long for people to wake up one by one. What happened? When the police asked about what happened in the gym, all the people who passed out were a bit confused, they remembered only a limited number of things, only that they were hit by an invisible force and then passed out. However, the person who started the incident, they do remember very clearly. Carrie, the girl who was soaked in blood, like a demon. But they turned around and couldnt find the girl, they could only let the victims leave and inform the authorities about the incident. The children were picked up one by one by their parents, looking at their familys injured children, the parents were very distressed, but fortunately their children were still alive, unlike a few unlucky people who had run out of breath. But I heard that those few children in the school belong to the kind of school bully, many of the children who have been bullied by them, after learning the news, could not help butugh out loud. The three rks left after being briefly asked a few questions by the police. When they drove back home, Mike was preparing their evening meal. Smells good! Charles praised, walking toward the kitchen and eximing with joy, Wonton! Are you hungry? Mike said to the three, he also added: Wash your hands and then eat. rk and Eric dutifully washed their hands, and Mike turned back and kicked the food-stealing Charles in the ass, saying, Get out and wash your hands. Charlesughed heh heh and rushed to the bathroom. It was their dad who understood them and knew they would be hungry after the battle. Chapter 128: Mike, are you going to Hawaii? Chapter 128: Mike, are you going to Hawaii? Knock Knock The three rks let out a contented sigh after drinking all the soup in their bowls. Fantastic! Eric burped and said to Mike, Dad, this is so good, what can I do if I cant eat it in collegeter? As soon as the words came out, rk froze. Yeah, what about him? Hell be going to college after this summer. But what about him? How about running back at mealtime? rk thought with some mournfulness. Mike chuckled, cleaned up the dishes, and said, When you are all gone, I will be relieved. The three men wailed. Charles suddenly said mysteriously, By the way, Dad! You must not know what happened this evening? After saying that, he even winked at rk. rk froze and said, You guys? Eric patted rks shoulder and said, Nice dance. rk blushed, but his head couldnt help but think of the girl named Louise. Hey! Charles chuckled, Theres a girl dancing with rk, Dad, you must not have thought of it! Mike responded with a dry cough and walked toward the kitchen with his bowl. Hey, he didnt even have to think about it. Three silly kids, thinking he was on the first floor, not realizing he was already on the fifth. Dad, your reaction is a little strange. Charles looked at Mike suspiciously. The corners of Mikes eyes jumped, his footsteps beat, and he said, Strange? Whats strange? ording to reason, when you hear this news, you should be happy to gossip and ask who that girl is, right? This ghost wit! Mike eximed in his heart, but said calmly without changing his face: With rks beauty, it is normal to have a girl to invite. Why am I surprised? I thought it was you, but youre so surprised by a big deal. Ha ha! Eric looked at Charles with derision. After a pause, Mike said to rk, Whats the girls name? Charles and Eric also looked at rk curiously. rk got up and frowned, It was just a dance, I didnt ask her what her name was, Im going to bed. With those words, rk quickly went upstairs. Charles and Eric shrugged. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched. Hey, this kid can lie now. Didnt ask for a name yet He headed for the kitchen while telling Charles and Eric, Hurry up and go to bed. The twoughed and jostled their way upstairs. After watching the three disappear from sight, Mike breathed a sigh of relief. This matter cannot let them know, this life will rot in his stomach. Because of yesterdays horrific incident at school, and the semester would not have been a few days, the school simply took the summer off. And that means rk has officially graduated. The three kids decided to go on a trip together. Yes, three of them, except Mike. Mike looked at the three who were discussing feverishly, and the corners of his forehead kept jumping. After the three finished their discussion, Mike looked at the group with a sneer on his arm and said, A trip? Do you guys have money? The three were stunned and looked at Mike together. Charles said yfully, Dad, youll give it to us, right? Huh. Mike sneered and said, Think too much, you guys figure it out yourselves. No way! Erics eyes widened as he said, Dad, youre that cruel? rk said suspiciously, Could it be, you want us to take you with us? You guys are taking me? Mike sneered, pped his pocket and said, Joke! I have the money to go wherever I want to go! Need you guys to take? The three boys heard Hey, that makes sense! Ahem! Charles buckled his face and said, That dad, you take us on a trip! No way. Mike shook his head and said, Go work for yourself to make money, the vacation is long anyway. Oh yeah, you guys did remind me. Mike pped his head and said, Tomorrow Ill go out on a trip, you three go work part-time, and when you earn money, when you go on a trip. The three were dumbfounded. Mike grinned coldly, walked out of the room and breathed a sigh of relief. He did what he said he would do, so lets see what these three kids do! The three men in the room stared wide-eyed with a headache. Dad seems to be angry. Eric said with some concern. rk dragged his chin and said, Its okay, give him some space, let him have a date, if he doesnt find someone, he wont be wanted. Eric nodded with a heavy face and looked at Charles and said, Why arent you talking to him? Charles cupped his chin, Im thinking about how we can get the money as quickly as possible. rk said sternly, We cant use your powers for that! Waving his hand, Charles pondered while saying, You dont have to tell me about this kind of thing, Dad will whip me when he finds out. And stop talking, I just thought of an idea, and when you stirred it up, I forgot it again. rk and Eric looked at each other and stared at Charles curiously. A momentter, Charles eyes lit up and he whispered his idea to the two of them. rk and Eric looked at each other, and it seemed feasible? The three boys nodded and decided to wait for Mike to leave and start tomorrow. Outside the door, Mike waited for a while, have not seen the three out after touching his head, a soft sigh. The child has really grown up and has his own ideas. He was really a bit lost. However, its just a matter of time. Its been a long time since no one went out Mike, however, smiled happily, and he had already nned the location of the trip in his head. Hey! The next day, Mike left the boys at the airport early in the morning. He called the three of them before the ne took off, and they said they would soon earn money and leave for the trip. Mikeughed and said, Good luck, boys! With those words, he hung up the phone and looked out the window. Just then Eh? Mike! A surprised voice rang out, and Mikes face paled. No way, no way! He hardened and turned his head to look, only to see a man with a gentle smile and a good old-fashioned look looking at him. Well, that description, Mike used once again. If there was any difference from before, it was that the hairline was a little higher and looked more and more dangerous. Coleson. Mikes smile stiffened a bit. Coleson looked at his seat and said, What a fate, running into each other again, and my seat is right next to yours. Theres a hell of a fate! Mike smiled and nodded, but in his mind he was calcting whether to throw Coleson off the ne. Mike, are you going to Hawaii? The corners of Mikes eyes popped and the corners of his mouth twitched, No, Im going to jump offter. Coleson: ? Chapter 129: Colesons Theorem Chapter 129: Coleson''s Theorem Coleson, thest person Mike doesnt want to meet when traveling, as long as he meets each other, something must be happen when he meet with this person. Sure enough, as the ne went straight up, smoothly through the clouds, to the ocean, flying to Mikes destination, Hawaii, they encountered a hijacking. Sure enough once again. Mike watched five men threatening everyone in the ne with guns, the corners of his eyes danced gently and couldnt help but look at Coleson beside him. The hair you lost was not made into a broomstick by you, right, broomstick star? Coleson looked at Mike suspiciously and queried, Are you going to make a move? He knew that Mike was not an ordinary person, even more powerful than he had previously thought. As Nick Furys close friend, he already knew some information about Mike from Nick Fury, and was very shocked when he knew those things about Mike, especially about the Thunder Squad. You take care of it yourself. Mike did not have a good voice. See, I knew something would happen. Mike whispered in his mind and looked over at a few hijackers. A hijacker? Did you bring a parachute? If you dont get off the ne, youll be arrested. Ive brought it, so its no problem. Coleson looked at few hijackers, noticed the positions of several people, thought about the solution, and said to Mike: In a moment, if I have missed anything, you can help. The space inside the ne is small, and surrounded by passengers, a careless person will be hurt. Coleson was confident to get rid of these gangsters, but not confident that he wouldnt hurt anyone. Just then, one of the hijacker came over and knocked the seats in front of the two with the gun in his hand, and after the person sitting in front of them shivered in fear, he smiled in satisfaction, turned his head to Mike two people with a grin and said viciously: Its your two turn, hand over the valuable things on you! Or Ill blow your heads off. Rx, well do as were told. Coleson smiled gently, causing the culprit to unconsciously put down his guard. Seeing this scene, Mike skimmed his mouth. Look, that face of Coleson is so deceptive. That old man in there! Whats that look on your face? Are you despising me? Old man? Me? Mike cocked his head at the other man and said, Youre talking to me? Old man? Hes only forty well, eighteen! Old man! Youre ying dumb with me? The hijacker pointed his gun at Mikes head. The corner of Mikes eye jumped. Reaching out, without hesitation, he grabbed the other mans hand holding the gun and twisted it hard. Ah! In the bandits miserable scream, Mike pressed the other partys head and smashed it on the seat. In the next instant, as the other bandits looked this way, the gun in Mikes hand had already gone off. Bang, bang! With several gunshots, the hands of the gangsters holding the gun were fairly rewarded with a bullet by Mike. Mike hated it when people pointed guns at his head. Screams rang out and the passengers in the ne were taken aback, but after realizing it was the gangsters who were under attack, the scene was strangely quiet again. Seeing the two gangsters still hiding between the seats of the passengers, trying to pick up the gun on the ground, at the sound of gunfire, Coleson has moved wildly and appeared in front of those two. With three punches and two kicks knocked them to the ground, with a gun pointed at the other two gangsters and said coldly: If you move again, Ill shoot. The two gangsters became stiff. A dangerous hijacking was over, and the passengers cheered, tying up all five bandits, and Colson and Mike became heroes. Receiving a lot of praise, as well as a series of preferential treatment on the ne, and some even proposed to apply for a medal of valour for them. In this regard, Mike does not care, but the heart that has been hanging, a lot of relief. What must have happened to meet Colson This time, it should be the hijacking, so it is already considered the past. The past, it is also relieved. Let Colson to deal with those who came to thank for gratitude, Mike closed his eyes to rest up. Coulson looked at Mike carefully and showed a smile. Mike is really his lucky star! The ne crossed the ocean andnded in Honolulu, Hawaii, known as Honolulu. Oncended from the ne, Mike could not help but breathe outfortably. The temperature here is veryfortable than New York. Coleson patted Mikes shoulder and said gratefully, Lets go, buy you a dinner, thank you so much for just being on the ne. Young man, have a future! Mike showed a smiling face to Coleson. ording to Colesons theorem, they had already experienced one crisis, then there would be no problem behind. The two of them walked together towards the outside of the airport. Feeling the sunshine and sea breeze, Mike said, Are you here this time, on vacation or something else? Uh, actually there is a small task, Fury asked me to Dont say anything about the mission! Mike simply refused to listen to, after a heated smile to Coleson said: The mission, its better not to talk nonsense about such a confidential thing, I was silenced for the province. Coleson looked at Mike with a bitter smile, said: You are too exaggerated, and moreover, Ferry told me before That I beat him up? Beat him up? Coleson looked at Mike suspiciously, seemingly unaware of this file. Ahem. Mike coughed lightly and looked elsewhere, Oh, what did he say? He said youre a trustworthy person and a good friend of his. Mikes mouth twitched and said, I didnt just ask anything. Looking around he said, Going there for dinner. Its already dusk, and now Im going to a special restaurant for dinner, the time is just right. Hawaii is racially mixed, with a majority of European and white Americans and neon people, so there are many specialty restaurants here. Coleson looked at the time and said, Come with me, I know a neon cuisine restaurant that is very good. Mike put his sunsses on and said, Lets go. The two hailed a cab and headed for the destination Coleson said. A few momentster, the two got out of the car at a cuisine restaurant. Mike looked at the building in front of him and raised his eyebrows gently. The restaurant was full of neon features, and the weing guest standing at the entrance was blonde but wearing a kimono. After seeing Mike and Coleson approaching, she politely said, Sir, do you have a reservation? Coleson nodded and said a name. The woman nodded, made a gesture of invitation. Need an appointment? Mikes eyes narrowed as he said, Coleson, why would you make a reservation for this restaurant? And, that name you just said, who is he? Teruo Yoshida? The neon guy? Coleson shook his head and exined, I didnt make the reservation, the person I just mentioned asked me to meet here. Why do you guys get me here? Mike said breathlessly, looking at Coleson suspiciously. Coleson smiled, Just here to hand me something and pick me up by the way, other than that, nothing else, dont worry. Sayimg that he winked at Mike and said, I dont have to pay for it. Mike: Coleson, so thats what you are, I was wrong about you! Chapter 130: Atheist Chapter 130: Atheist In the private room. Mike sat at the low table and scanned the man who gave Coleson a reception. He looks like forty years old, not tall, less than 1.7 meters, but not thin, with a pair of eight-letter beard hanging on the upper lip, stern eyes. Coleson nodded to him, looked at him curiously and exined: Mr. Yoshida, this is Mike. Shigeo Yoshida nodded to Mike, pped his hands, and the waiter waiting outside pulled open the door and bent slightly. Serve the food. Shigeo Yoshida said to Coleson, Sir, is this your first time here? Coleson nodded. Yoshida said: This thing, we spent a lot of effort to get it, you guys Coleson said calmly, Dont worry, the money will be credited to your ount in a moment. Shigeo Yoshida showed a smile and chatted idly with Coleson. Obviously, he is also clear that between the two, Coleson is the main person. Mike did not care about the other partys coldness, but instead looked at the rooms furnishings with interest. The line of sight turned around and his eyes fell on an object wrapped in ck cloth next to Shigeo Yoshida. Is this the thing that Coleson came to take? It looks like an ordinary transaction, and Coleson also said before that this person does not know that he is S.H.I.E.L.D. people. By the way, Coleson is too picky. Said that he was going to invite him to dinner, but he was not invited to dinner and brought him to dinner Soon, the waiter walked in with some dishes. All are neon specialties. All kinds of sashimi, sushi and so on The taste was not bad, but to Mike, the taste was a bit nd. Might as well have a hot pot Mike muttered in his heart. I picked another piece of sushi and threw it into my mouth. Ill go out and find something else to eatter. Mike secretly decided. Coleson and the other party ate while drinking and chatting. Mike raised his sses to agree with each other from time to time, and he also ate freely. After three rounds of drinking, Coleson and Yoshidas faces were full of drunkenness, and they finally got down to business. After taking a phone call to make sure the money was in the ount, Yoshida smiled and took out something wrapped in ck cloth and pushed it to Coleson. Coleson opened the ck cloth. Inside the cloth there was a ck box with some unreadable patterns on the body, and the shape was a bit strange, like a miniature coffin. Mike was stunned. What is this thing, he was somewhat interested. Coleson put his hand on the box and was about to open it when Shigeo Yoshidas face changed dramatically and said: Dont open it! Coleson gave his hand a beat and said, If I dont open it, how can I tell if its real or not? How to distinguish the real from the fake? Shigeo Yoshida said sharply: By the time you can tell the real from the fake, youll be a corpse. Coleson frowned, Mike looked at the ck box, and was curious. What the hell is this thing? Yoshida could not help but said: I advise you, this thing must not open, it is very evil, very dangerous. Coleson looked speechless. They buy it for research. If they dont open it, how can they research it without telling the truth? Seeing that Coleson was not too convinced and would open it at any time, Yoshida Shigeo hurriedly got up and said, If you really want to open it, wait until after I leave. While putting on his coat, he handed over two room cards and said, This is the hotels room card, so I wont apany you. Mr. Yoshida! Coleson looked at the other man and said coldly, If this thing is fake, you should understand that we can easily find you. Dont worry, it wont be fake. Yoshida said as he backed up, then turned around and left with hurried feet. Watching this scene, Coleson shook his head. Was it that scary? What is this thing? Mike asked. Coleson pressed the box and said, Im not sure, but its said to contain some files. Files? Mike wondered, Whats so scary about this stuff. Coleson shrugged and said, Who knows, but its said that anyone who reads it will die a bizarre death. So powerful! Thats just a legend, theres no proof at all. Colesonughed with casual attitude, obviously do not believe the rumour. If you dont believe it, then what did you S.H.I.E.L.D. buy it for? I dont believe it, but the people who want to study it do. Coleson said while going to open the box. Mike frowned and reminded: I see just that person does not look like pretending, this thing may really be dangerous. Coleson did not care, smiled and said, A box and file is only, what can be dangerous. Saying that, he winked at Mike and said, Im an atheist, such rumours dont scare me. Mike finished the wine in his ss, got up and said, All right, Ill go out first, take your time to read it yourself. Whether the rumours are true or not, he did not want to see the files inside, this is the S.H.I.E.L.D. things, do not want to read in case of trouble. Its okay to have personal rtionships with someone from S.H.I.E.L.D., but for official business, forget it. Leaving Coleson alone inside, Mike walked out of the room and came outside the restaurant for air. At this time, the night has just fallen, more and more people on the street, but it was more lively than when Mike came in the afternoon. The sun, the beach, the beauty Thinking of tomorrows beauty, Mike smiled. This is the life. However, I wonder how the three boys are doing? Worried thoughts shed through his mind, and Mike was drawn to the attention of the peopleing and going on the road. Tsk, the beach is good. Mike hehe smiled, decided to go to a ce to drink a couple of drinkster, to see if there is a suitable person to spend this lonely night with him. Meanwhile, Coleson has opened the ck box. In the moment he opened, Coleson suddenly felt coldness, he could not help but shiver. What is it? Coleson looked inexplicable, but as a staunch atheist, he didnt care. Instead, he picked up the contents of the box he looked at it. Inside there was a photograph, and several sheets of paper folded together. The photo was pressed at the top. Coleson picked up the photo and looked at it. It was a torn and then stitched together photo of three men, a man and a woman, and a child. The child looked cute, while the faces of one man and one woman had been torn off. Is this a family? Coleson frowned, to put down the photo, he actually saw the photo of the child moved, even the woman whose face was torn off, appeared a pale and cold face. Coleson subconsciously threw away the photo, and then open eyes to see, there was no change in the photo. Dizzy? Coleson whispered, a vaguely bad feeling in his heart. But Im an atheist. Coleson silently recited, and he had already opened the box. Putting the photos aside, Coleson picked up the file and looked at it. Nothing special, just two ordinary files, there is no reason at all, after all, he knows very limited neon characters. Whats this womans name? Coleson frowned at the eyes, stuffed the file into the box, and locked it up again. This stuff, its better to leave it to those in the bureau to study. Chapter 131: Carelessness Chapter 131: Carelessness Mike! Coleson walked out of the cooking store, saw Mike was chatting happily with a woman on the street, and shouted with some envy. Mike looked back, said goodbye to the girl, and walked towards Coleson. Colson looked at Mikes face. Mike said suspiciously, Whats wrong? Lipstick. Colson pointed. Mike casually wiped it off andughed, Cant help it, the people here are too warm. You got your mission done? Nothing weird in there, right? Coleson nodded first, then said, Nothing, a photo and a few files, what could be out of the ordinary? Come on, lets go have a drink. Mike looked at the nightclub not far away. Coleson coughed lightly and said, Your treat? Mike looked at Colson. Colson: Im just a part-time worker, I only get a little fixed sry every month, not even amission, its miserable. Mike waved his hand and said, Lets go, Ill treat you. Colesonughed and said, Thanks. Mike wrapped his arm around Colsons shoulder and was about to speak when he felt his arm suddenly became cold. Hmm? Mike footsteps a beat, looking at his arm. What happened? This feeling was very bad ah. Coleson said suspiciously, Whats wrong? Mike looked at Coleson and said, Do you feel anything ufortable? No. Colson looked at Mike in surprise. Tentatively said: You wont regret it, are you? Heh! Mike sneered, disdainful: How much can you drink? Lets go! With that, the two walked quickly into the nightclub. As soon as they pulled open the door, the loud music and noise poured out of the door, and the two men took a step, then piled in with a smile. After ordering some drinks, Mike and Coleson sat on the deck and watched the carnival crowd on the dance floor. They were also infected by the emotions here and had the urge to dance. Mike poured himself a drink and took a small sip, while Coleson, after filling a ss of wine, walked to the dance floor and squeezed into the crowd. Looking at Colesons back, Mikeughed. This guy now With a slutty look, not at all like an agent. However, as an agent, in some situations, is it necessary to sacrifice sex? Coleson would not have been trained for this, right? But look at Colesons appearance Hey, this kind of task should not be his turn. Mike smiled and put his ss down, seeing his arm with a somewhat strange expression. The kind of feeling just now was strange, giving him a very bad feeling. It cant be There is really something in that box, right? Thinking of this, Mikes eyes stared and a card appeared in his hand. Name: Kuchiki Hakuya. Character description: the death protector court 13 team of six team leader. Note: Handsome and its done. If there is really something invisible The light spots on Mikes hand flew away, and a handsome, cold-faced phantom appeared behind Mike, turning into light spots and rushing into Mikes body. Because of the dim light, the flickering shadow behind Mike did not attract attention. Mike felt the spirit pressure filling his body, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. Now, as long as he can manifest the mastery knife again, he will be able to y the full power of the character, but now obviously there is no need to do so. His eyes flickered slightly as he looked at Coleson in the crowd, and then drew in a breath of cold air. He saw a white shadow with long ck hair standing behind Coleson with his head hanging down. One hand was gently pressed on Colesons shoulder, while the other hand was holding a pale face, a child wearing a white loincloth. At this point, the two moved with Colesons movement. If you look at the white shadow alone, Mike may not recognize it, plus the child, Mike instantly recognized each other. Gayako, Toshio Saeki! Holy shit, how did these two things appear? The corners of Mikes mouth twitched. However, wouldnt they only haunt people who had entered the room they had lived in during their lifetime? How did they float across the sea ande here? Did it mean the box? What the hell is going on here? Mikes mind drifted through a series of questions, and then looked at Colson, who was dancing with the beautiful woman close to his face, a smile appeared on his lips. Tonight, it seems to have a good show. Wait Colesons theorem! When travelling out to meet Coleson, something unexpected is bound to happen. So, what happened on the ne doesnt count at all? Now this is what counts? He was careless and didnt sh The corners of Mikes mouth twitched slightly, and suddenly there was an idea to let Gayako take Coulson away like this. Hey! Are you alone? Just then, a tall, mboyant-looking woman walked up to the card table next to Mike, sizing him up with interest. Mike turned his head to look at the woman and smiled at her. A few momentster, Coleson walked over with a sigh. He had been rejected. Just then, he saw that Mike was talking andughing with a woman, and he was even more depressed. After a while, did you hook up with someone? He admitted that Mike was more handsome than him, but the gap wasnt so big! Hi! The woman hugged Mikes arm and greeted Coleson. Coleson raised his hand, squeezed his eyes at Mike, and said, Its really fast. Mike smiled mysteriously at Colson and said, You move even faster. With a puzzled look on his face, Coleson lifted his ss and clinked it with Mike. Mike smiled, and before the power of embodiment disappeared, his eyes looked vaguely behind Colson. The mother and son were still behind Colson, only closer together. Cheers! The woman cheered and touched Mike. After drinking the wine, she leaned on Mike, blew gently in Mikes ear, and whispered: I feel dizzy, as if I drank too much. Mike smiled at him and said, Sorry, not tonight. Dont let him have fun, but Coleson and Gayako went to form a family of three. He was not a cold man who just watched and did nothing. When seeing the copse of Coulsons worldview, he smiled. Hearing what Mike said, the woman was startled, pushed the Mike hard, hummed softly, turned and left. Coleson looked at this scene, said with a face of puzzlement: Mike, you Ugh! Mike sighed and said, How can I leave you alone? Coleson was moved to raise his ss and said, If you dont get drunk, you wont return! Mike smiled and clinked with it, and the two of them quickly wiped out the wine. When the two finished their drinks, they were both a little tipsy and went back to the hotel they had booked. The two mens rooms were next to each other, so they opened the door, said good night and walked in. The moment he closed the door, a card appeared in Mikes hand, a purification was used and his head cleared instantly. Mike cupped his chin, used a second card, and after getting the ability to mentally scan, he closed his eyes and sensed the situation across the room. Chapter 132: Not much killing power...... Chapter 132: Not much killing power...... As an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., you must not let your knowledge be limited. What atheist? In this world, any damn thing can appear! This time Mike happens to be with each other, and next time? Therefore, today Mike is going to ask Gayako teacher to teach Coleson a good lesson, break this cognitive limitation, firmly remember what happened today, and take a long lesson to avoid encountering simr things in the future. There is no vignce. However, watching Colesons expression when he saw the teacher Mr. Gayako and the copse of the worldview. Of course, this is just by the way, definitely and certainly by the way. During the mental scan, Mike controlled his mental power and carefully checked the situation on the opposite side. Teacher Gayako can be regarded as one of the handles in the ghost circle. He is powerful, so dont be discovered. However, he obviously underestimated the strength and belly of the teacher Gayako. Teacher Gayako quickly found this observation of the spiritual power, but just looked at Mikes room, as if he remembered him, and looked for him for a while, Mike was a little nervous. With low hanging long ck hair, pale face, full of resentment eyes. I remembered the shock of Teacher Gayako just now The atmosphere immediately became different! Mike swallowed, took out a packet of potato chips for Charles and the others from his secondary pocket, stuffed a piece into his mouth, and watched the live broadcast. Coleson drank a lot tonight, and on the way to the hotel, instead of going down, the alcohol kepting up, making his head start to fog. Rubbing his head and watching a strand of hair appear on his fingertips, Coleson sucked in a cool breath, and then but hopelessly threw it into the trash. Why is it so cold? Colson shivered, looked at the room temperature gauge, some doubts in his eyes, then his eyes were confused. Eh? What do I want to do again? Coleson shook his head, shivered, threw the box held by the ck cloth casually to the side of the bed, shook slowly into the bathroom and said: Take a bath, and then sleep. Put the bath water for himself, Colsonfortablyy into the bathtub. Finally its not cold anymore, but People drink wine, soak in the bath, it will make the strength of alcohol on faster, just a short time, Colson felt the whole world began to turn. This feeling would be bad, so he picked up a wet towel and hitched it to his face. Just put the towel on, two figures showed up by the bathtub. Toshio Saeki stood by the bathtub, quietly looking at Coleson, while Gayako teacher stood in front of Colesons head, looking at Colesons face covered by the towel from above, and then slowly bent down. Watching this scene, Mike stuffed two potato chips nervously, but Coleson, the client, felt nothing. Finally, the face of the teacher Gayako is about to stick to Colsons face, but the towel-covered face of Colson is still not feeling anything. Gayako moved for a while. She can now easily finish Coleson, but to do so, always feel that something is missing By the way, it was the ultimate panic, with a hasty scream! At the sight of these things, her heart full of hatred and resentment, to get a glimpse of satisfaction. Now.. The other side didnt even see her, so whats the point of ying! As a result, she gave a horrible look at her son. Toshio Saeki obediently stretched out his hand to grab the towel. When he was about to touch it, Coleson pulled the towel off, and then fought with the bent over Gayako. Time was frozen at this moment, the atmosphere became stagnant, so that watching the live Mike began to be nervous. With a spiteful gaze, the Gayako raised her hand and grabbed Coleson. Drunken Colsons eyes confused, but the towel in his hand skilfully stuffed into the hands of Gayako, lying on the bathtub, he said, Press it. It seemed that he had never encountered such a situation before, and Gayako was stunned. Hahahaha! Mikeughed at the potato chips were flung out. This is probably the most embarrassing time in all the years. Toshio Saeki looked carefully at Gayako and put his hands around Colesons neck. Gayako pushed her sons hands away, indicating that this time, she must do it herself. The towel in her hand was controlled by an invisible force, twisted together and turned into a cloth stick. Dripping A drop of water fell on Colsons back, causing Colson to raise his head in confusion. And just at the moment of its head up, the Gayako controlled the towel and shoved it directly into Colesons mouth, stretching Colesons mouth to the limit and drilling it toward his stomach. Colesons eyes instantly widened, hands pulled the towel, pulled outward with force. Watching this scene, Gayako finally some satisfaction in her heart, but she obviously did not want to let Colson just die, she wanted to make Colson feel the ultimate horror! As soon as Coleson pulled the towel, his stomach rolled over and instantly turned into a human fountain. Vomit! Unspeakable things, sttered on the Gayakos body. The atmosphere instantly became stagnant and awkward. Toshio Saeki took two steps backward in fear, and Gayakos head of ck hair began to dance, apparently having be furious to the extreme. Hahahahahahaha! As the only audience, Mike has already smiled and hugged his stomach. This was simply the Waterloo of Gayakos career. Coleson wiped his mouth and staggered out of the bathtub. Such a vomiting made him sober a lot. Casually pulled aside the bath towel, around his body, he shook his dizzy head, looking at the filthy Gayako, he frowned and trying to make his alcohol-influenced head clear, he stammered: Who are you? Gayakos whole body trembled, the power of resentment began to riot, the bathtub at the feet burst, the faucet began to spurt water wildly, under her conscious control, for herself to wash away the full body of filth. Coleson watched the scene, his confused eyes sobered and backed toward the bathroom door. Something wasnt right. He was so drunk, with the alcohol clouding his head, that he didnt even know what had just happened, but his instincts as an agent told him that his life was in danger, and the danger wasing from the woman in front of him. Was it a killer? He pulled open the bathroom door, shook his body, turned and ran out, flung himself behind his bed and pulled out his own gun. The next second, after he saw Gayako and Toshio Saeki go straight through the door, he fired without hesitation. Bang! The bullet shot a hole through the door. The two of them disappeared in front of him. Coleson shook his head and suddenly felt some itch on his neck. When his hand grabbed it, it was a strand of hair that made him envious. His eyes shrank, and he rushed forward. But a strand of ck hair, has wrapped around his body, pulling him to the ground. Coleson twisted his head to look, and finally saw and met the face of the Gayako for the first time. Chapter 133: Stinky watch face Chapter 133: Stinky watch face What kind of a face is that It is clear that it is considered clean, but it is all hate and resentment, resentment of themselves, hate others, resentment of the whole world, and a pair of eyes also through the endless malice. She wants to kill him, kill everyone. And the moment Coleson saw the other side, the aura of resentment had enveloped him, making it seem as if he had seen the most horrible thing in the world. His eyes narrowed, then he gasped sharply and strained backward. But the strands of long hair tied him tighter and tighter. He was tied in ce, with only endless fear enveloping him. Gayako wanted Coleson to experience all the horrors before he died, she wanted to scare Coleson to death alive! Colesons face was pale, his eyes lost focus, and his whole body kept breaking out in a cold sweat. He was dragged into the hallucination created by the Gayako. Seeing this scene, Mike finally made a move. He ate thest chip, a card in his hand dissipated, and the moment when Kuchiki Byakuyas shadow turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mikes body, Mike again manifested a Thousand Sakura and then his body shed, using the instantaneous movement card, instantaneous movement into the opposite room. Just as he appeared, two pairs of eyes looked over. Gayako, Toshio Saeki The mother and son looked at Mike, they were silent, but the invisible resentment was winding towards Mike. Mikes body shook, the spiritual pressure was released and closed, and after repelling the original resentment that came over, he took a step towards Gakuto. Let him go. Gayako stared at Mike, more terrifying resentment like a substantial outpouring. Mike raised an eyebrow, holding the zanpakuto knife, he gently swing the knife, a snowy trace sh. After Colesons hair was chopped off, Mike grabbed Coleson, and when the hair swarmed like a ck waterfall, he drew aside with instant steps. But those spreading ck hair did not stop in the slightest, but after a slight pause, spread out to the whole room at a faster speed. Mike gently waved the knife in his hand, cutting through the strands of hair that came tangled, and shook Coleson. Seeing that Colesons head was muddled, not knowing whether he was in an illusionary state or in a state of drunkenness that had not yet awakened, he used purification on him. Instantly, Colesons eyes widened and he woke up from his nightmare. And as it looked at the world in front of it, it shrieked out, Fuck! What the hell are these things, why so much hair! Mike said, Envy? This hair quality, this hair volume Coleson said nervously, What time is it, you still make such jokes! Dark hair had surrounded them like a tidal wave, spreading over half the room. Dont leave my side! Mike said faintly. The knife in his hand jerked backwards. Poof! A clear sound sounded, the ghostly shadow that quietly appeared behind them. It was pierced by the zanpaku knife, turning into ck hair and falling to the ground. Mike raised his eyebrows. This Gayakos skill is a bit interesting to y. In the next second, a single Gayako quietly appeared on the ck hair, crawling towards them in various weird poses, and the ck hair on the ground, like a python, strangled towards them. Scatter it, Senbon Zakura. With a whisper from Mike, the des of the zanpaku knife in his hands flew apart like a scarlet cherry blossom, floating up in the room. A different view appeared in the horror room that had been taken over by darkness. It was beautiful Gayako lost her concentration for a moment, and then resented. Damn it all! Such a beautiful thing should be destroyed! However, it was her ck waterfall hair that shamed countless people to destroy first. The scarlet cherry blossoms flew by where all the hair was sliced, just a hover, will Mike two people around the long hair cleaned up. Gayako let out a disconcerting scream, and all the clones rushed towards the two Mikes. But a sheet of flying cherry blossoms protected around Mike and blocked all the clones, tore them to pieces and surrounded the Gayako. During the whole process, Coleson found Mike beside him, whispering something. When I was in doubt, I just listened to Mikes low voice: Six rods light prison! In the next instant, six pieces of light suddenly appeared around Kayakos body and restraining it. Gayako struggled violently, Toshio Saeki let out a creepy cat cry and ran to his mother. Bye! With Mikes whisper, the crimson petals drowned the coconut. A few secondster, when all the petals had dissipated and the ck hair in the room had disappeared and everything was like an illusion. Gayako was holding her child like a phantom, as if it would dissipate at any moment. Mike waved his knife, the two disappeared. Seeing this, Colson breathed a sigh of relief: Finally, its over. Over? Mike squinted at Colson and said, Its not over. What? Coleson turned around to look for the trace of Kayako, his expression could not conceal his fear. He was so screwed up by the vision of the Gayako, that experience he really didnt want to have a second time. Mike walked towards the bed, looked at the box wrapped in ck cloth, said: This thing is not destroyed, she will still appear. If he guessed correctly, this box is the ce where Kayako can be amodated and it is the root of Kayako. It is like the house of the family of Gayako, which became the ce where Gayako collects grievances and whoever enters will die. And this box is the same thing, whoever opens it will die. Mike guessed that it was the powerful mage who changed the ce of Kayakos grudge from the room to this box. As long as the box is in ce, Gayako will still appear. Destroy? Coleson murmured and said decisively, Then destroy it! Please, Mike! This thing is a curse, whoever opens it, he dies, there is no value in using it, although it can be used to backstab some people, but one is not careful, it will harm their own people. In short, it does more harm than good. Mike shed on the box, and the box broke. At the moment of breaking, a scream of anger and despair sounded in their ears, and then disappeared. Its okay. Mike said faintly. He could see that the resentment on the box hadpletely disappeared. Dispersing the embodied power, Mike turned to Colson and smiled, Hows that? Atheist? What atheist? Over there? Coleson asked suspiciously. Mike looked speechless and said, On the point of shamelessness, you and that bastard Nick Fury are so much alike. Colesons face was expressionless, as if he was not talking about himself. Mike felt disaster and said: Hey, this time S.H.I.E.L.D. spent a lot of money, its all gone down the drain. No way. Coleson shook his head and righteously said: Im not dead, this thing is fake, I will make him spit out the money. Mike sucked in a cold breath. You S.H.I.E.L.D., really stink table face. Chapter 134: Time flies Chapter 134: Time flies Just when Mike was wrestling with the teacher of the Gayako, the three rk brothers, who were far away in the marginal town of New York, also prepared their own n to make money. In fact, for their ability, it is not difficult to get money, but the key is not to break thew. After discussion, they came up with an interesting solution. Tomorrow during the day, they have prepared for the day, and tomorrow they will go to New York together to make money. Because of the superpower incident that happened in their school, the whole school had to take an early summer break, but the students of other schools, however, were still in school, and their target were those high school students who were in school, to be precise, high school students of a private noble school. All day today, it was Eric who was busy, and it was Charles who was going to be busy tomorrow, and as for rk, in this n, it was just a driver and bodyguard. Early the next morning, the three of them, carrying two backpacks, drove to New York City and arrived at their destination St. Ficks School. The next thing they had to do was to deliver something at the entrance of the school after school was out. The gift is a small essory made by Eric using some waste metal with his own ability. Although it is not expensive, it is very exquisite. It is the kind that catches the attention of girls and makes people scream kawaii. Metal jewellery. Of course, if you want to get what they gave, you need to y a game with Charles, a little game called Guess Your Love. With Charless ability, one guess is absolutely urate. And this is just the beginning, the next is the main event, that is, the paid part of it. When the mind of the person whoes to y the game is guessed, most people will pursue it out of curiosity. Next, it is Charles who uses his own deception. Uh, no, its time to use his rich experience. He will make effective suggestions ording to the customers personality, and how much to charge by one. In addition, they also have more advanced services, that is, to help those customers who have a crush on others or want to chase them, and guess what the customers are pursuing. For example, what to like and what to hate At this age, but the age when the mouth is easily dizzy by love, in order to catch up with the person you like, in order to please your lover, these high school students who are not short of money in aristocratic schools can be willing to spend money. At the beginning, those who y the game is only interesting, try the attitude to buy Charless services,ter is the demand exceeds the supply. In just three days, the three earned enough money for the trip, and it was a huge amount of money After getting enough money, the three went to a restaurant that night to celebrate. Haha! We did it, it was so easy! Charles smiled triumphantly, a pair of eyebrows simply about to fly out of the five senses. Eric said curtly, Youre the biggest credit this time Charles! Hehehe! Charlesughed and said, Or you make good trinkets, without them to attract people, there will be no follow-up development! All thanks to you! No, no, its your credit. Looking at the two people who blow each other in business, rk was silent and knocked on the table. The two boys were silent and raised their juice in silence and said to rk, Its big brothers credit! rk nodded in satisfaction, grinned and said, Eat, then find a hotel to stay, and leave directly from New York tomorrow! They had locked the house when they left this morning. For those who chase love! For our trip! To this coboration! Cheers! The three of them cheered and the sses clinked gently together amidst bright smiles. What? You guys have already left for your trip? Lying on a beach chair, Mike listened to theughter of the three boys on the phone, surprised shouted and then said with a stony face, How did the moneye? Ugh! Charles sighed and said, Its my fault for being too smart. Ericughed heatedly and said, We earned it through proper means. Mike mused and said, rk? rk coughed lightly and said, Yes. Really? Mike got curious and said, How did you earn it? Ill tell you! Eric grabbed the phone and told Mike the whole story. After listening, Mike was silent for a few seconds and said, You guys can feed meter. With those words, he sighed and hung up the phone, but the corners of his mouth lifted. These three children, always let him out of his expectation. But, it really wasnt bad. Smiling happily, Mike brought his sunsses up to his face, took a sip of his drink, stepped on the soft sand, and walked slowly forward. Coleson went back to S.H.I.E.L.D. the next day. No more eyesores, Mike can finally start to show off. Look, in front of you is the sea, which has many mermaids. After a month and a half, Mike, who had been a fisherman for a month and spent half a month on hiss, returned home. After staying at home for two days, the three brothers also returned home. There wasnt much time before rk went to college, and while this was going on, Mike wanted to give rk lessons on fighting. rk is physically strong, he will face most enemies in the future, as long as the speed is fast enough and the fists are heavy enough to solve the problem, but when encountering enemies of the same level, if there is no skill, it will be suppressed. So, Mike decided to give rk fighting instruction. After knowing Mikes intention, Charles and Eric were also very interested in adding in. But after a day, they received a blow from rk. rks learning speed was so horrible that everything was learned in one go, and everything was mastered by watching it once. The next day, Mike had nothing left to teach. In this regard, Mike was also deeply hit, he really muttered rks learning ability. However, he had a new way to increase rksbat experience. The kicker. New York is big, there are big and small dojos and martial arts schools. If you want, you can always find a suitable sparring partner. So, from the moment Mike made his decision, there was a fearful kicker in New York City. Half a monthter, rk finished his studies, and after packing his bags, he finally left home for college. Although he repeatedly stressed that he did not need Mike to send him, but Mike still sent him to school, and then returned to New York after two days of fun with Charles in Boston. Because Eric and Charles also have to start school, the days became uneventful and regr again, except that there were fewer people at home. Charles and Eric were getting older, and the house was bing quieter and quieter. And as time flies, Charles and Eric two also went to college, toplete their studies, the family was left alone Mike. Although not lonely, but Mike felt a little ufortable. Chapter 135: Time is a bastard! Chapter 135: Time is a bastard! Time is a bastard. It often vents when people are not paying attention, and when Mike is not ready, the lives of several children enter the next stage one by one. Elementary school, high school, college Several children then have be adults. rk graduated from college and spent a month at home with Mike before embarking on a wandering journey. His student career was over, which instead left him in a state of confusion. He didnt know what he should do next or what he came to this for, so he set out on a journey to find himself and his future. Mike knew some things about rk, like where rk came from, like Krypton, like the ship at the South Pole But after hesitation, he still did not tell rk directly. rk wanted not just the answers to these questions, but the process of growing after going through the search to be less confused and doubtful of himself. The process is much more important than the answers. Moreover, if Mike had told rk now, rk would have gone straight to the South Pole and searched for that Kryptonian ship. If the Kryptonian ship is activated, will it attract Kryptonians, as in the original episode? What would happen then? With rks current state of mind, simply not ready to meet all this. So, Mike gave up. Following rks footsteps, Eric and Charles also graduated, and even after staying in school for more than a year, the two received PhDs, and more than one. In a sh, it was the early winter of 2007. The early winter already made people feel cold. Mike got up, took out his cell phone and looked at the date, revealing a smile. Tomorrow, Eric and Charles, the two children will return, as for rk, the years of wandering outside, has kept in touch, in the middle also came back twice, each time at home will live a month, but the return date is uncertain. Walking into the kitchen, Mike made himself a simple breakfast, watched the news for a while, and sat by the window with a cup of coffee. The early winter sun fell on him and made him feelfortable. As the children grew and gained one achievement after another, Mikes abilities grew as well. It was in rks second year of college when his ability finally upgraded to LV4. If he got epic-level enhancements when he got to LV3, what Mike got when he got to LV4 was legendary-level enhancements. With a thought, Mike opened the system. Host: Mike Kent. Newbie gift: Assassin time. Ability: Memory fantasy embodiment. Upgrade rewards. 1Eternal cigarette case. 2Dimensional pocket. 3Kryptonian bloodline. Current ability level: LV4. Current upgrade progress: 42%. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened). Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened). When his ability rose to lv2 level, Mike got a permanent item Eternal Cigarette Case and could manifest skills, when he rose to LV3 level, Mike got a permanent skill Sublime Pocket and could manifest a characters ability in full, and when he rose to LV4 level, Mike got a permanent ability Kryptonian bloodline. Yes, Kryptonian blood, not need to embodiment, but permanent possession, just need to sunlight, will continue to enhance the bloodline. What is strange to Mike is that what he expected to get was a persons permanent ability, but what he got was a bloodline. However, the bloodlines and abilities of the Kryptonians are no different to him, even their bloodlines are much better than their ability, because bloodlines can grow. The sun, the power will be enhanced, and Mike also experienced the thrill of hanging to upgrade. And after upgrading to LV4, his embodiment ability did not further improve. The total amount of embodied power in his body has increased dramatically, and even after reaching LV4, his embodied power will increase a lot for every 1% increase in upgrade progress. From the items at the beginning, to the skills, to the abilities, and now the ever-increasing embodied power, when all of this was put together, it gave Mike a strange feeling. It was as if he had gotten all of this before, like he was preparing for the abilities that woulde afterwards. As for what abilities will appear after that, we will only know when we upgrade. But as far as the upgrade progress now Hey! Mike thinks its better to get more sunshine by himself. Sunbathing is veryfortable, Mike yawned and surprisingly slowly fell asleep. With Kryptonian blood, Mike is getting stronger every day, and even age seems to have stopped growing. In addition to the white spots on the temples, the wrinkles that had appeared quietly disappeared cleanly. Mike thought to himself that if he didnt say so himself, he was simply no different from a young man. Hmm? Mike was awakened by the sound of the door opening. A thief? Isnt it, his lonely old father is patronized by thieves? Instead of using his powers to see, Mike got up and walked over. The fact that he had Kryptonian blood was unknown to anyone, and he didnt use it much in his normal life, keeping it well hidden. Thinking about the pain he had gone through when he had awakened his powers, he understood how strong and how difficult it had been for rk, who was still young at the time. Dad! Dad! Looking at the two handsome young men standing at the door, Mike was stunned, and then a smile bloomed on his face, surprised: Why are you back? Arent you guysing back tomorrow? He said while walking over. Eric gave Mike a hug and exined with a smile, I finished my report today and rushed back. Haha, dad, I want to eat the food you made! Charles put down his luggage with a look of anticipation, but then looked at Mike carefully, he said strangely: Dad, why do you look young again? Reaching out and cupping Mikes face, he muttered, Strange, where are the wrinkles? You didnt sneak off to get a facelift, did you? p! pped Charles hand away, and Mike said silently, Its still so young. Charlesughed, grabbed Mikes shoulder and said, We are father and son. Haha! Mikeughed and said, What do you want to eat, Ill make it for you. Dumplings. The two men had already discussed it. Young meaning. Mike said and walked into the kitchen. The two washed their hands, put the luggage away, also went into the kitchen, while helping, they were talking to Mike about some interesting things they encountered, father and son from time to time, the threeughed out loud. For a while, the home, which originally seemed cold, slowly regained its vitality. Father and son were very fast, and at twelve oclock, the hot dumplings were ready. Father and son sat in the living room, one person a te of dumplings, with the white wine Mike brought out, with Mikes mix of small dishes, watching the TV.. Hey, its beautiful. Chapter 136: Whatever you do, its your choice! Chapter 136: Whatever you do, it''s your choice! Whew! The father and son put down their cutlery and let out a long breath with satisfaction on their faces. Comfortable! Still Dads cooking is delicious. Eric praised and said, It still tastes the same. Charles smiled and said, Sometimes, I really wonder if youve spent time in China, Dad, or were Chinese in a previous life. Mike was stunned, cupped his chin and mused, Is it that obvious? Hahahaha! Charlesughed and said, You have a good feeling about China that is clearly beyond the average person. Eric nodded and said with an odd face, I remember, you watched the news and looked very serious when it talked about China, and even when it talked about Chinas bad, you sneered and called the person who spoke a pig. Charles boarded his fingers and said, You have Chinese holidays, and can make delicious Chinese food, and even use Chinese to cut prices in Chinatown, and have a clear good feeling about Chinese He looked up at Mike with an odd face and said: Dad, you wouldnt have had anything to do with the Chinese, would you? For example, have an unforgettable love story with a Chinese man? Mike shrugged unconcernedly, then pped Charless head that hade up to him, pping Charless gossipy expression away and saying disgustedly, Go on, go on, theres no such thing as love! Mikeughed as he gathered up his cutlery and said, I just really like China! Like to the bone only. Adding silently in his heart, Mike turned around and walked into the kitchen. Im going to make a cup of coffee. Eric got up and headed for the door. Charles shouted back and said: Make two more cups, for me and Dad. Eric waved his hand to show that he understood, pulled open the door and walked out. Pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, hand gently, a cigarette jumped out after he took it and stuffed it into his mouth, a touch of the pocket, but I forgot to take the lighter. Patting his forehead, and when he was about to go back to the room to get the lighter, one hand held the lighter and stretched out from him. Hmm? He froze and smiled at Charles. I knew it, you couldnt resisting for a smoke. Charles lit it for him, slipped the lighter into his pocket, and said, Ill make the coffee, and smoke a little less. Eric nodded, leisurely exhaled a puff of smoke, lookfortable. A cold wind blew, Eric shivered, spitting out the smoke but hit his face head-on, so he could not help but cough. He couldnt help but curse in his heart, Eric stubbornly spit out a mouthful of smoke into the wind again, and when the smoke hit his face, he turned his head to avoid it and couldnt help butugh. Afterughing, his eyes shed with a nk look. They went home, but what is he going to do next? With his education, he could definitely eat and drink for the rest of his life, but to live his life like this, he was unhappy just thinking about it. With a flick of his finger, the metal lighter in his pocket floated out, fluttering and turning at his fingertips. His powers had be stronger and stronger over the years. He always felt that God had given him this body ability for a reason. But now this reason he had not found. To these, he believed Charles felt the same way. When they were in college, they had discussed this issue, but it turned out but they didnt discuss it. In other words, they are actually vaguely aware of what they need to do, but they dare not take the first step. After smoking a cigarette, his mind was still very confused, Eric cursed in a low voice, pinched out the cigarette butt in his hand, then shook his head with a wry smile, and strode back to the house. He looked up and saw Mike and Charles sitting on the sofa, seriously watching the news, a smile appeared on his face, and was about to shout at the two, his eyes were also attracted by the news on the TV. The news about mutants is being broadcast on TV. Several mutant kids were arrested for using their powers tomit crimes, and at the time of their arrest, they were shouting the name of the ck Queen. This was followed by a news transcript of what the ck Queen had been up to over the years, leading the mutants of Hellfire. Eric watched as he slowly walked towards the couch and sat down next to Mike. The news is not finished, still ying in the news about mutants. Some people condemned the mutants, even some said that mutants are monsters, mutants are criminals people, of course, there are also people who sympathize with mutants Mike noticed the expressions of the two men and turned off the TV directly. The two men were silent, their expressions looked very grave, as well as a hint of bewilderment. For a moment, Charles took the lead in breaking the silence. He squeezed out a smile and said, Its still good to be a kid. What was ying on the TV was always cartoons. He suddenly remembered the time he and Eric grabbed the TV signal box and identally saw the encrypted channel. That time, it was really impressive, but after that, he hadnt seen it once, not even once now. Because after experiencing a real battle, he suddenly felt that this thing is also that His mind suddenly turned a bit, Charles hurriedly converged, put his hands on the back of his head, leaned back lightly, and sighed. Eric shook his head: But we cant be kids forever. The two men fell silent. Mike got up, brought coffee to the two, sat down opposite the two, pushed the coffee in front of the two, and then tried a small sip himself. It was bitter, but after the bitterness, it smelled good, and there was even a hint of sweetness that kept spreading out. He looked at the two men and suddenly said, Do you really have no idea? Two people jerked their heads up to look at Mike, expression of consternation, but the heart has a kind of relief after being seen through. The two men couldnt help but sigh with relief, and when they saw Mark smiling at them, they couldnt help but smile too. Tell me what you each think, and dont worry about me, Im not as rigid as you think. Saying that, Mike squeezed his eyes at the two men andughed, Perhaps, I can even give you some suggestions. The two nodded, and after a few seconds of silence, Eric said, Dad, Charles and I came to this world, is it going to make us do something? Otherwise, why would we have this body ability? Mike put down the cup in his hand and said, To do what? This ability is yours, whatever you do, its your choice! Its not about what you are told to do, its about what you are willing to do with this ability. As long as you are willing, even if you are picking up garbage, you will all have fun picking it up. Think about it, what do you want to do with them. The two fell silent, and Charlesughed bitterly, Actually, we already had an idea before, we were just afraid youd object to it, Dad. Mike raised his eyebrows, but in his heart, he already had an answer. Eric said, We have to do something for the mutants. Chapter 137: Ideas of establish a school Chapter 137: Ideas of establish a school Do something for the mutants. This idea, this thought, has been in their minds for a long time. When they saw the mutants in the circus being used as animal shows, when the mutants were driven away, when the mutants went to be criminals, used by some ambitious people, and even used as experiments, this idea was deeply nted in their minds. Especially today, in seeing the news of those mutant children, surprisingly used by the ck Queen, to touch the crime they should not have been exposed to at this age, they pent up many years of ideas, can no longer be suppressed, instantly upied their minds. With this body ability, there is always something to do. Two pairs of bright eyes have been staring at Mike, Mike was silent, showed a smile to two people he smiled and said: In that case, then let go and do it. Upon hearing this, the eyes of the two of them were full of excitement and gratitude. Their growth trajectory ispletely different from the original, but still made nearly the same choice, perhaps they were born to be heroes, to be mutants, to be heroes of humanity, and even this. With a heartfelt sigh, Mike could not help but say: What about your ideas? What do you want to do? How to start? Charles said: I have thought about it, mutants as a group, in the vast majority of peoples impression of the poorer. Not worse, but very bad. They are mainly criminals, monsters Many times, this is the first thought thates to peoples minds when they think of mutants. And mutants as a group do notpete, there are many people who have awakened the ability, the first thing they want to do is to use the ability to do bad things, to retaliate against those who hurt them before, and they these people will be the new criminals, the new monsters in the eyes of people. It is simply a vicious circle. There are also those children who have just awakened their abilities. When they awaken, some of them will not be able to control their own ability, and unconsciously hurt others. And this is one of the reasons why they are treated as monsters. Thinking about it, Mike looked at Charles with false eyes. It is rtively bad, what you said is really euphemistic. Seeing Mikes eyes, Charles looked depressed, while Eric couldnt help but smile and said, Well, its very bad. Mike nodded his head. With a helpless face, Charles continued, This impression must be reversed so that when people see mutants, their minds will not only recall the bad things, but also the good things, in order to initially improve the survival of mutants as a group. So, how are you going to do it? Mike stared at Charles with some expectation in his heart. Eric said, Dad, do you remember when you stopped the ck Emperor before, the small team you formed? Mike raised his eyebrows and nodded. Charles grinned and said, Thats the idea, were going to form a squad to solve these types of incidents so that everyone understands that while there are mutants who use their powers tomit crimes, they can also use their powers to be a hero! Good idea. Getting Mikes approval, the two men grew more and more excited and continued to speak out their ideas. It is not only to change peoples impression of mutants, but also to restrain the mutant groups and change their self-positioning. In order to be seen, you must want to see yourself. If a mutant is awakening his ability and uses his ability to do bad things andmit crimes, no matter how hard Charles and the others work hard, they will not be able to change the worlds impression of mutants. Therefore, it must be changed from the source, when the mutant awakens the ability to establish the right values for them, so that they self-restraint their ability. And the mutant awakening, often from the teenage years, so the two of them, after discussion, decided to establish a school. A school specifically for mutant children. In this school, these children can not only learn knowledge, but also learn to control their own abilities. Even after exercising, they may be heroes. Speaking of this, Charles said excitedly: Eric and I think this is a great idea. Eric nodded, but there were some questions and concerns in his mind. Mike noticed and said to Eric, Do you have anything to add, or a different idea? Charles also looked at Eric. Eric said, There are two more problems we must solve. His eyes stared and he said, The first is the establishment of the school, which is not easy. Although there is now that prohibits the building of a school for mutants, but it does not need to think to know how many difficulties and obstacles such a school will face in order to be established, they must be supported. Charles gave a deep breath and nodded, this is indeed something to consider. The second point, and the more difficult one. Erics eyes sank as he said, The school needs a reason to be around for a long time. A school that trained arge number of mutants would be a terrifying force. If only with the reason of restraining mutants, teaching mutant children and training heroes, it is simply not enough to exist for a long time. Those greedy eyes, wary and fearful of mutants, will eventually destroy the school. If, one of the purposes of establishing the school is to train heroes Charles muttered. Eric did not hesitate to add: We need a longsting enemy to reflect the value of heroes, to reflect the meaning of the schools existence, to make those who are wary, or even harbour malicious intent, to press their malice against this school for the time being. Right! Mike nodded his head. With that, father and son, the three fell silent. Ill go. Eric suddenly spoke out. What? Charles was stunned, and then his face changed and he said, What are you talking about? Eric smiled and said, I said, Im going to be the enemy of the school. By him being this enemy, both sides will be very measured when they go down, and can go on against each other for a long time, but yet they can unite at the critical moment. This is a very good and currently the most appropriate approach. Hearing this, Mike sighed. Good guys, still on the same old path, but different in that they no longer parted ways with different ideas. Ill do it! Charles said without hesitation, I can do it too! Dont be a fool. Eric chuckled, Your abilities dont allow you to do that, and besides, youre too good-natured for that. If Charles was an enemy, almost as soon as his ability was exposed, he would be the enemy of the whole world and everyone would target him. But if he was one of his own, the situation would be reversed and would be a great killer on the human side, an undercard that must be protected. Chapter 138: The Unexpected Man Chapter 138: The Unexpected Man Charles was silent, while Eric smiled and continued, Also, your character, your ability is also more suitable than mine to contact those people. But Charles said sharply, Its too dangerous for you to do that! And if the enemy, isnt there still the ck Queen? Dont be silly! Eric calmly said: The school needs a fake enemy that can be trusted and do things with a bottom line, not an enemy like the ck Queen who kills for fun and pursues chaos. Such an enemy, when the timees, the casualties caused by the battle will be heavy. Besides, the ck Queen is the key to our sess in establishing the school. Do you want to treat the ck Queen as a BOSS and an opportunity for the establishment of the school? Hey, these two boys, they really can. Mike smiled darkly. Dad! Charles looked to Mike and said urgently, You control Eric! Mike helplessly scratched his hair and said, How can I control? Lock him up, or break his legs? Charles was silent, then quickly calmed down. They were no longer children, and if this could stop them, it showed that their determination was no more than that. Compared to Charles anxiety, Eric did not seem to care much. He had already nned his actions. Among the mutants, the Hellfire Club led by the ck Queen is the only one. As for the White Queen,pared to the high-profile style of the ck Queen fighting humans and leading the mutants tomit crimes, it appears to be much more low-key, and there is basically no trace or news. Besides, the others are small forces. The ck Queen, must be solved, only to solve her, he will have the opportunity to be the leader of the Hellfire Club, in order to collect those mutants led by the ck Queen. In this way, the threat of Hellfire will be solved, the behaviour of those mutants is restrained, and a long-term enemy can be established for the school. It was simply a beautiful thing to kill two birds with one stone, and something he had decided to do a long time ago. Well! Eric chuckled, Dont you believe in my abilities? Charles stood up excitedly and yelled at Eric: Its not even a matter of whether you believe or not, its that you have to face a lot of danger, you know? Looking at the excited Charles, Erics heart warmed and said faintly, I am a brother, how can I let you risk this kind of thing? Charles body stiffened, feeling like sand in his eyes and his throat was blocked by something. I understand. He mumbled something and sat down on the couch with a dishevelled look. Eric sighed inwardly, but then raised his eyebrows and said with a sarcastic expression, How about it? Is not moved to cry? Do you want to Not waiting for him to finish, Charles red at him the same and hugged him hard. Eric froze, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Mike looked at the two men with relief, but pped the table and said angrily to the two men, What? I didnt make a sound, so you think I dont exist? The two men froze. He hurriedly sat back down and squeezed out a smile at Mike. How could I! Dad! I wouldnt dare! Mike softly hummed and said: Do not worry to do, if you encounter any trouble tell me, I will always support you. Even if I be a criminal? Eric asked in a small voice. Mike grinned and said, Yes! Even if you be a criminal! Ericughed out happily. This time, he was relieved, he was satisfied. But he also understood that it was best that his rtionship with Charles, and with Mike, not be exposed at all, otherwise, this thing would be over before it even started. Worried about our rtionship being discovered? Mike can see through Erics mind. Eric and Charles looked at each other and nodded. After so many years, they left too many traces, just afraid that someone who is interested in checking and then exposing their familys rtionship Mike waved his big hand and said, Leave this to me. With that, he stood up and said, Wait for me, Im going to make a phone call. Mike picked up his phone and walked to the side, found a phone that he hadnt even called a few times, and pressed it without hesitation. The phone rang a few times and was picked up. Whats going on? Why did you remember to call me? A voice full of curiosity and wonder. Theres something I need your help with. Hearing Mikes gruff tone, the person on the other side of the phone also got serious and said, Speak. Help me to erase some traces. What traces? Traces of my rtionship with Charles, Eric, and the two of them, and traces of their lives for so many years. At those words, the man on the other side of the phone was startled and whispered, What do you want to do? His keen professional sense told him that this time it was a big deal. I You dont say anything, Ille to you! This kind of thing is not suitable for talking on the phone, even if he is sure that no one will know his conversation, he will not say it on the phone, especially after he learned something about S.H.I.E.L.D. from Mike No Before the words were finished, the phone was hung up. Mikes face was dark. This guy, now more and more vignt, it feels like its going to be a disease. I knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. had been infiltrated by Hydra, so I wont talk to this guy. Mike walked into the living room with a speechless face, and as Charles and Eric looked over, said, Wait for him toe. Who? Charles asked curiously. The Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury. What! Charles shouted out in shock. Of course they know that Mike knows Nick Fury, and even they have an impression of each other, but he is now the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and what they are going to do cannot let each other know, right? Eric frowned and said: Dad, is he reliable? Mikeughed and said, Do you guys think youre doing something bad? If you guys seed, it will be a good thing for S.H.I.E.L.D. and for the whole world. Many people have a bad impression of Nick Fury and think he is too sinister. But as a head of a secret agent, if he is not sinister, that will not be a normal thing. Nick Fury is sinister, but he has always been on the side of protecting the world. Many times he was unkind, but in the original plot, he was controlled to snatch the Cube of the Universe. When he woke up afterwards, he still chose to trust the other party, and even took the punishment for afterwards. In the end, he is just an ordinary man, but more than most people want to protect the people of the world. And for Mike, Nick Fury is his friend, a friend who can be trusted. Charles and Eric looked at each other, still a little unsettled. Seeing this, Mike smiled and said, Dont forget Charless ability. If the other partyes and Charles judges him to be unreliable, just wash away his memory. Hearing Mike say so, the two nodded. Chapter 139: Joining the plan Chapter 139: Joining the n Nick Fury quietly avoided everyone and made his way to Mikes house alone. He had known Mike for more than ten years, when he was a minor agent of the third level. The two wererades in arms, but also friends, and even Mike was his lifesaver. In the eyes of many people, he is the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., suspicious and vignt never trust people. But for him, Mike is one of the few people he trusts, but also his bottom line in the face of some special circumstances. After all these years, he will still go to Mike from time to time to dine. Mike has never been the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., so he should be ridiculed, he should be contemptuous, and even let him wash the pot But from the heart, he likes this feeling. Only because in Mikes ce, he is Nick Fury, not the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., but rare, and it can even be said that the only ce that makes him feel at ease. S.H.I.E.L.D. directors job is not good. Nick Fury sighed quietly. Especially this recent period Shaking his head, Nick Fury temporarily put aside distracting thoughts and seize the time to catch up. Duk Duk! There was a knock on the door. Mike yawned and walked toward the door. Opening the door, he looked at the familiar ck face and said with disgust, Why are you so slow? Slow? Nick Fury grimaced and said, Do you know how busy I am? Yo! Youre the one who wanted toe, and youre ming me at this point? Mike said while moving out of the way of the doorway and said: Coming in or not? Nick Fury strides in, casually closes the door, and whispers to Mike, What the hell is going on? Talk to youter. Im begging you guys, dont give me anything to do, Ive been going crazytely. You asked for it, who made you this shitty director, and youre still all over the world, dealing with what threats day in and day out. You think I want to! Nick Fury red at Mike and said, If you had promised to help me, wouldnt I not have to be so busy? Help you? Mike looked at Nick Fury with an expression like a fool and said, Its not like I have nothing to do, I have a big crop to nt, Im just a farmer! Nick Fury was furious and sucked his teeth. By the way, how is that thing going? Mike couldnt resist asking. He was curious to know what would happen after telling Nick Fury in advance about S.H.I.E.L.D. being infiltrated by Hydra. Nick Furys face was solemn as he said, Youre right, S.H.I.E.L.D. has indeed been infiltrated, and its worse than I thought. Saying that, he gave a bitterugh and said self-deprecatingly: Oh, Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., its better to call me Director of Hydra. Two years ago, he came to see Mike, and in a casual conversation with Mike, Mike inadvertently leaked this news. He didnt believe it at first, but after his secret investigation, his heart was pounding. What are you going to do? What should I do? Nick Fury said decisively: S.H.I.E.L.D. has no cure. If you want to get rid of Hydra, you can only destroy S.H.I.E.L.D. directly. After a pause, he grinned and said, But now is not the time. S.H.I.E.L.D. now still has the value of use, before he is not ready, as long as Hydra has no intention of jumping out, he pretended not to know, just use Hydra as S.H.I.E.L.D.. And secretly hey. This is a long-term n, it takes a certain amount of time, in order to God does not know that the S.H.I.E.L.D. empty, in order to use the minimum loss, will be Hydra a. By the way, whats going on? Nick Fury couldnt help but ask, he and Mike talked for so long, never got to the business, instead he looked like he hade to give Mike a report on his work. Come here and talk. Mike greeted and walked toward Charles and Eric, who were sitting on the couch and had been watching them curiously. The two brothers looked at each other and nodded imperceptibly. It looked like their dad and the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. had a better rtionship than they had thought. Nick Fury walked over with a smile on his face, extended his hand to the two men and said, Charles and Eric, do you remember me? The two men nodded. Although they hadnt seen each other since that time with the Skrulls, they remembered very well the way the other man had been knocked off his feet and almost died. Nick Fury smiled happily and said, Mike keeps telling me about you guys, he Why do you talk so much crap? Mike squinted and ced a ss of in water in front of Nick Fury and said: You came to talk about business, not to gossip. Nick Furys mouth twitched, looked down at the water in front of him and said, Youre too stingy, too, is this the attitude youre asking me to do? Mike grabbed towards the ss, Nick Fury hurriedly picked it up and spoke, Come on, lets talk business. Mike sat aside and said to the two Eric: Go ahead, tell him what you think. The two men nodded and said their ns quickly and clearly. Build mutant schools, take out the ck Queen, train mutant heroes, change the worlds perception of mutants, and give mutants the right to live freely under this sky, without discrimination Even Nick Fury, upon hearing this n, which is enough to change the world, was stunned and lost the ability to speak for a while. Gulp! He couldnt help but pour himself a mouthful of water, his eyes moving back and forth on the three Macs, father and son. Back then, he thought that the Mac family was not simple and would be scary, but he didnt expect.. Damn, his senses are so urate! He couldnt help but curse in his heart excitedly. He quickly calmed down, his mind thinking quickly, but his heart already had a decision. Doing so, whether for the mutantmunity, or for the world is good. Mutants, has always been a destabilizing factor in this world, if Charles and Eric they do solve this problem, mutants will not only no longer be a problem, but will be one of the most powerful pirs of security in this world! At that point, in the face of threats from beyond this, this will have an undercard so powerful that everyone can imagine! Especially now, under the premise that he knows the real situation of S.H.I.E.L.D. and knows that S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot be relied upon at all, this temptation is irresistible to him. They are originally from this, originally have the right to live on this. This, in his opinion, is not a problem. In addition to that, there was another reason that made his heart flutter. Mutant heroes! This coincided with an idea he had. But, this power is too strong, and if it is out of control, it will Nick Fury groaned and said his concerns. Hearing the words, Mike said: Dont worry, Eric and Charles have the ability to guarantee that things you worry about wont happen. Not enough! Nick Fury searing gaze at Mike and said: Such a guarantee is not enough. Mike sighed and said, Ill be watching. Nick Furyughed and suddenly said, Then its okay. Ill join this n. Chapter 140: Funding Chapter 140: Funding Nick Furys words made both Eric and Charles freeze. Especially Charles. From the time they told Nick Fury about the n, he used his ability to invade Nick Furys mind in a silent manner, silently observing the other partys mental activities, and during the conversation, the other partys series of mental changes, he knew better than Nick Fury himself. What surprised him was that the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. really trusted his father. Disguise? Under his ability, all disguise is a joke. Mike looked at Nick Fury and said, Just trust me like that? Haha! Nick Furyughed and said, Isnt that touching? Mike teased, You dont look like a head agent at all. Nick Fury leaned back and said in a rxed tone, First of all, I know you, and secondly, this n, if it sessful, is very helpful to the world, and Im involved so I can control the direction of the n together. After a pause, he looked at the father and son with a smile and said, The most crucial point is that you will carry out this n even if I am not involved. Mike nodded his head and said, Thats right! Hey! Nick Fury skimmed his mouth, finished the cup of water that had long been cold in one gulp, and said to Mike: You guys, did you decide a long time ago that if I dont agree, or find that I am pretending to agree, then wash away this memory? Mike has a lot of abilities, and he is clear that Mike can do this. Hearing this, Eric and Charles got a little nervous. And Mike nced at Nick Fury and said: Its not a sure thing! If you, will do more than I do! Nick Fury spread his hands: Im just a normal guy, I cantpare with you. He does not have super strength, in many cases can only use some means discreetly, but even so, he understands that in front of the absolute power, what intrigue and trickery are unbeatable, and in his heart, Mike is one of the super strength. Although he did not know what powers Eric and Charles had, but thinking about the power of Mike and rk, he instinctively felt that the power of these two people must also be exaggerated. What powers do they both have? Youll find outter! Not waiting for Eric and Charles to speak, Mike blocked each other with words. Nick Fury did not look at Mike and said: Tell me in advance what I can do? Im not going to tell anyone! Whats in it for you? Can you provide some of the money to build the school? Nick Fury sighed and said, This is something that S.H.I.E.L.D. should not be involved in. Mike looked at Nick Fury with contempt and said: Do not pretend not to understand ah, I am talking about you, not S.H.I.E.L.D., since you want to join into this n,e in empty-handed, are you embarrassed? I have the money! Nick Fury shouted, I have a family to feed! Dont think I dont know what youre doing. Mike sneered and said, Are you secretly transferring now Yes! I cant give it now! Nick Fury gritted his teeth and red at Mike. He said: Youre an asshole! Mike grinned and said, Each other. Looking at the two men who were bargaining, Eric and Charles looked speechless, and after hearing that Mike had just pulled in the money for him, they were overjoyed and said to Nick Fury, Thank you so much, Uncle Fury. Dont call me uncle, call me Fury! Nick Fury said irritably: Your family, all of them are full of bad water, called an uncle, I dont know when you will sell me! Mike said indifferently: As if I cant sell you without calling you uncle. Nick Fury gasped and said, Go ahead, tell me what you can do. Mike looked at Nick Fury threateningly and said, If you dont pay after that, dont me me for not being polite Nick Fury grunted softly and looked at Eric and Charles. And after the two looked at Mike and saw Mike nodded to them, they told them their abilities. After the n began, their abilities could not be hidden at all, Nick Fury knew early andte, it did not have any effect at all. Hearing the two mens ability, Nick Fury grew his mouth, his gaze moved on the father and son, sucking in the cold air. This family are devils, right! If this family wants to destroy the world, than a long time constipated him to go to the toilet is also simple, right. Then, he could not help but reveal a smile. Fortunately, he and Mike are friends. Wait a minute! Mike is strong, even if, his three children are also so strong? ording to his knowledge, all three children were adopted by Mike. Does it mean that the children adopted by Mike will get He couldnt help but nced at Mike, not knowing that it would be toote to do it now. Mike was looking at the sweat and said: What do you want? Nick Fury showed a smile and said: I was thinking Mike shouted sharply: I cant even think about it! Nick Fury shrugged, and finally returned to normal, the mess of thoughts in his mind disappeared. Silence A few secondster, Mike could not help but say: Things are finished, you can go, what are you waiting for? Nick Fury corner of the eye, pointing to the outside has to darken the sky, said: This time, you drive me away? Not even staying for a meal? For the sake of providing funds, what do you want to eat? Spicy Chicken! Mike waved his hand and walked toward the kitchen. Watching Mike leave, Nick Fury smiled. The meal is secondary, the main thing is that he wants to talk to Eric. Turning his head, looking at the two men, without waiting for him to speak, Charles took the lead and said, Fury, whats going on with your eyes? He looked curiously at Nick Furys one eye covered by an eye patch. Nick Fury said in a deep voice: During a mission, I lost it and it was a lesson for me. Eric said unconcernedly, Its a minor problem, my dad should be able to treat it. Oh! Nick Fury nodded and said ruefully, He was trying to cure me, but I turned him down, and I wanted to make myself remember that lesson. Charles and Eric looked at each other, a bad smile shed under his eyes and said, I just told you about my ability, you should know that lies and stuff, I can see through it at a nce. Nick Fury: Even with the thickness of his cheeks, he is now a bit feverish. Ahem! Charles coughed lightly and said, I wont say anything. Nick Furys mouth tugged at the corners and said with difficulty, You and your father are so much alike. Both were so hateful! Thanks. Charles happily epted thepliment. Nick Furys face twitched up madly. Haha! Eric couldnt help butugh out loud and hurriedly said, Ill go help in the kitchen. Nick Fury looked at Charles, and the atmosphere became even more awkward. Chapter 141: I have money! Chapter 141: I have money! The awkward atmospherested until the end of dinner. Nick Fury put on his leather trench coat and left Mikes house. The moment he opened the door, the cold wind blew and he couldnt help but shiver. Turning to the father and son who came to see him off, he waved his hand and said, See youter, keep in touch. Charles and Eric nodded their heads. Charles did not mean to embarrass Nick Fury, but he knew Nick Fury wanted to inquire about them, so he deliberately said that, directly ending the other partys idea of chatting. Wait a minute. Mike called out to Nick Fury, flipped his palm, and took out a box from the subdivision pocket and said: This is for you. Nick Fury took it, a smile slipped quickly from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, What the hell is this, Ill lose itter! Whatever. Mike said, and Charles two pushed open the door and walked back to the room. After the three Macs disappeared from sight, Nick Fury, however, revealed a smile, hurriedly got into the car, then opened the box in his hand and took out a piece and stuffed it into his mouth. Click! Still a familiar taste. Nick Fury showed a satisfied expression and drove away. Inside the house, Charles asked curiously, Dad, whats that? Little bear cookies. What is it? Eric said incredulously, Bear crackers? Mikeughed: That guy loves to eat this stuff, but because of his current identity as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., he simply cant pull up his face to buy them, and every time he leaves, I give him a box. Charles and Eric looked at each other. Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.? Bear cookies? These two things, who can associate together? Mike smiled and walked upstairs, and said to the two men, By the way, lets look for the address of the building school in the next two days. Nick Fury Mike and he has known for so many years, in the eyes of Mike, a friend, still the same Nick Fury who likes to tease the cat, in order to rub dinner that he is good at washing pots and pans, love to eat bear cookies, some childish. Perhaps, because Mikes power is very strong, do not care about Nick Furys identity of the director, so he and the other side can always get along very well, to do so many years friends. Hearing Mikes words, the two nodded, their brains still a little confused. A spy chief who likes to eat bear biscuits? The two men winced. Thats horrible. Three dayster, Staten Ind, New York. This is it! Looking at the castle-like building in front of him, Mikes eyes were filled with joy. He really liked it because the building was very simr to the X Academy he remembered. The world had changed, Charles growth trajectory had changed, but his things seemed like they would still be his. The castle-like main building, The gardens in the back, the main road in the front, and the woods in the distance, the smallke, and even the grounds for various sports activities. Its beautiful! The important thing is that the area is big enough. Charles and Eric are also very satisfied, but remembering the price of the ce, the two of them sighed helplessly. Too expensive! The money they both saved was not enough for thest few digits. The two dragged Mike aside and Charles stammered, That, Dad, Eric and I dont have that much money. Money? Not a problem. Erics eyes lit up and he said, You allowed Charles to use his powers Without waiting for Mike to say anything, Charles frowned and spoke, I wont do it. Mike looked at the two men, chest up, took out his old fathers majesty, with ndly face he said: I said, money is not a problem! The two looked at Mike suspiciously, and said, Dad, do you know how much money is here? Isnt it just a little over 100 million? Mike said with carelessness. The two men looked at each other, and Charles couldnt help but say, Dad, thats a hundred million, not a million. If it was a million, he believed his dad could get it, but now it was one point three billion! Even if his dad sold his familys farm and the vi in New York, he wouldnt be able to pay a fraction of this huge sum. Mike smiled mysteriously at the two, waved to the agentdy who was leading them to see the house, and said, Here, Ill buy it. The agentdy was slightly surprised in her heart, but her good professional habits did not let her show any look that she should not have. From the way the three were dressed, they did not look like billionaires, but she had heard that some rich people had such entricities, so she just smiled and spoke, Sir, are you sure you want to buy this ce? Mike nodded his head. The agencydy showed a smile, but her heart was a little excited. If this order reallyes true, the money she will draw.. Unable to resist some excitement, she spoke, Sir, do I need to give you time to prepare the funds? No need. Mike said ndly, took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it over. The agencydy took it and said, Please follow me. Seeing this scene, Charles and Eric couldnt help but pull Mike. Dad, dont y pranks, Eric and I know very well whats going on in our family. Eric nodded and looked at Mike worriedly. They say old kids, old kids, the older an old man gets the more he looks like a kid. At this point, he is mentally prepared, but Mike now looks like Cant be exined by old kid at all! Wait, maybe Parkinsons! Eric was horrified, looking at Mikes eyes became painful, tangled, sad Mike was about to exin to Charles, but was startled by Erics eyes, turned his head to look, the corners of his mouth twitched. What kind of look is that? What the hell did you think of? Sir? The agencydy turned around and shouted. Mike simply gave up exining to the two men and walked over in stride. Let the facts speak for themselves! Half an hourter, Charles signed his name on the purchase contract with a dull face and a dazed look. This feeling is simply more shocking than the feeling when you bring a gun to a horse, but suddenly find yourself out of your depth. What is the situation? Howe I bought it? Is it really my name that is signed on it? After turning his head to look at Eric, and seeing that he was also confused and shocked, he couldnt help but look at Mike, and then saw that the agencydy, after shoving a note to Mike, his heart tightened. Not good, this not very pretty looking woman who looks about the same age as him wants to be his mother! Charles coughed lightly and said, Well, you can go now. Good cooperation, sir! The agencydy shook hands with Mike, but threw a wink at him. This was a rich man, and richer than she thought. Mike waved his hand and said, Bye. The agencydy squeezed Mikes hand, snapped Mikes palm, and turned to leave amidst the speechless expressions of both Eric and Charles. Chapter 142: Breakfast Chapter 142: Breakfast Hey! Watching the agencydy leave, Mikeughed and casually threw the note to the side. The young people nowadays, ah, always want to take shortcuts. Sighing, Mike turned his head and saw Charles and Eric both staring at him with burning eyes, raised his eyebrows and said, Why are you looking at me like that? Dad! Where did you get all this money? How do you have so much money? Furys money shouldnt have arrived yet, right? Charles still had a surreal feeling now. Mike: Ah, its just, it just came that way. He had some money of his own, then the White Queen had to give him a big thank-you fee, and Howard gave him a sky-high check, and as a result, he became a rich man Eric couldnt help but say, Dad, tell me honestly, are you a prince of some country? How old are you? Still have such naive thoughts? Mike shattered Erics fantasy. Dad, I have a very serious question to ask you. Charles rubbed his hands together and said, How much money do you have left? Seeing how Mike bought the estate and didnt care about it, it didnt look like he had already spent the money. Mike silently counted down and said: Probably can still buy a seven or eight seats like. What! Eric eximed, Seven or eight seats? Charles held his forehead: Our family is so rich! The two looked at each other, suddenly had the urge to cry out. Thinking of the toys you cant afford to buy as a child, the two of them save up to buy a share of food for two people to share, even in college, saving money and even working odd jobs to be able to afford to buy gifts for his girlfriend, the two of them cant help but want to hug and cry. Is this a lot of money? Mike frowned and said, Its not even close to those real billionaires! At this rate of spending, this amount of money will soon be spent. The two brothers were speechless, this is the realm of his fathers mind? Looking at the expressions of the two, Mike secretly smiled in his heart, then his face straightened and said seriously: Okay, the ce where the school is built is bought, when will you start enrolment? When will you start the operation? Speaking of business, the two brothers will suddenly get rich mentality suppressed, after a moment of silence Eric said, I will leave recently. Eric Charles murmured, his eyes were full of worry. Leave, to put it lightly, but only if you know what this departure, what it represents, can appreciate the weight of the words. When you have to leave, talk to me in advance. Mike murmured. Eric nodded and said, I know. Admissions has to be put on hold, we need a good opportunity. Now is not an opportunity for enrolment, because the school has not yet manifested its existence, rash enrolment will only attract pressure from all sides, met with remittance rice. Mike raised his eyebrows and said, That opportunity, its the ck Queen, right? In their n, the ck Queen has a very big value. The two men nodded their heads. Eric said, Ill infiltrate Hellfire, but it will take a little time to earn their trust, establish my authority, and get rid of the suspicion after the ck Queen is taken out. Charles cupped his chin and said, Ill wait for your signal, and in the meantime, Ill look for opportunities to get my name out there. The two men nodded, and Mike looked at his watch and said, Well, thats all there is to say, now lets go fill our bellies first, Ive got my eye on a restaurant nearby, lets Eric suddenly said, Dad, lets go home, I want to eat what you made. He squeezed out a smile and said, I wont be able to go home for a long time. Charles gloomy, Mike nodded, a card begging venom card appeared in his hand, the mind, transformed into a portal appeared in front of them after the three walked in. Three dayster, in Mikes house. This morning, Eric got up early, cleaned up the things in his room, stood at the door and looked at it, closed the door and walked downstairs. He quietly went to the kitchen, stood bewildered for a moment remembering, and somewhat fumblingly began to prepare. In Mikes room. When Eric got up, he had already heard it. He looked at Eric who was busy in the kitchen with super vision. After a smile quickly slipped from the corner of his mouth, he couldnt help but sigh. Mike put his hands behind his head, his eyes staring at the ceiling, his eyes seemed to have lost focus, a scene shed before his eyes. The smiling faces of the three children as they chased and fought at home. The way they got into trouble at school, the way they looked when they met with themselves in the teachers office, dodging their eyes. The first time he called himself father, the funny expression when he learned to walk Even the first meeting between him and his three children is still vividly visible. But in the blink of an eye, the three have grown so big that they are even going to embark on their own paths in life. Its sad, but Just the thought that they will be very powerful in the future, the mood suddenly happy it. Mike forced a smile, and then sighed leisurely. Sure enough, he is still very worried. But lying down he cant solve any problems. Mike got up, washed his face, and headed downstairs. Dad, youre up? Eric showed his head from the kitchen and smiled with Mike, looking a little nervous. Mike deliberately asked, What are you doing sneaking around? Eric shrank back his head and came out with two breakfasts, setting them down in front of Mike with some nervousness. Mike looked at it, not a bad look. So Have you done it many times? He caught the point sharply. Dad, how about trying it? Eric handed the cutlery to Mike. Mike nodded faintly, but it made Eric nervous. It looked like his dad was a little upset. Was it because he was leaving today? Eric looked gloomy. Mike tasted it and nodded, It tastes pretty good. So, it must not be the first time to do it! Eric showed a smile, but in the next instant, his expression stiffened. So, you made breakfast for quite a few girls when you were in college, right? Mike looked at Eric with some dangerous eyes. Eric froze and, with a sh of inspiration hurriedly said, I was just testing my hand with them! Oooh This reasoning, tightly. Mike couldnt help butugh: You kid, am I that scared? Eric shook his head and said, Just a little ashamed. For more than twenty years, it seemed he hadnt done anything for his dad but this breakfast. Mike said, Theres nothing to be ashamed of, who made me your dad,e on eat, it tastes really good. Eric nodded, watching Mike eat his breakfast with a satisfied face, his heart suddenly sank. Just then, Charles came out of the room, looking at the two people eating breakfast, squeezed a smile on his face, walked into the kitchen, served his own breakfast and sat down opposite the two people, ate in silence. Chapter 143: Leaving Chapter 143: Leaving It was a silent breakfast This was probably the first time in all the years of the Mac family that breakfast was eaten in such silence. When breakfast was finished, Charles immediately gathered up the tes on the table and said, Ill go wash them! He hadnt been so active in washing the dishes, but now the atmosphere was depressing him. Eric slowed his pace and could only watch as Charles disappeared from sight. Mike got up and said, Follow me. Eric dutifully followed and went with Mike to the living room. Dad, I Dont say anything yet. Mike took out a card, used it and then said to Eric, Close your eyes. Eric was a little confused, but he obeyed and closed his eyes. Mike looked at Erics face and kneaded his hands on his face. After three or two minutes, Mike sent his hands away and said, There you go. Eric was a little puzzled, just then Charles came out, and upon seeing Charles face, eximed, Eric? Hmm? Whats wrong? Seeing Charles as if he had seen something incredible, Eric was a little puzzled. Your face? Face? Remembering what Mike had just rubbed on his face, a thought appeared in Erics mind and he ran into the bathroom in stride, then looked at the strange face in the mirror and froze. His face was not his face anymore? He walked out of the bathroom in shock, looked at Mike, and said, Dad, what is this? Dont worry, it can still be changed back. Mike looked at Erics face, nodded in satisfaction, and said, When youre done with this, you can still go on with your life. Eric excitedly responded and said, Thank you, Dad! Charles on the side also finally showed a smile. Seeing this, Mike said he hadnt stayed up all night for nothing. Eric is a thunderbolt, and Mike and the two chatted for a while, reluctantly but decisively said, Dad, I have to go. Mike patted Erics shoulder and said, If you encounter any trouble, if you cant solve it, you must talk to me. Eric answered, and Mike hugged gently, to turn around to leave, Charles said: Wait! With that, he turned and ran into his room, and after two minutes, came running down with a helmet in his arms. Hey! Eric! Dont forget this! Charles shoved the helmet into Erics hand. Mike was stunned and said, This thing, why does it look a little familiar? Uh, Dad, this is what you brought back. Charles said, seeing Eric staring at himself strangely, coughed lightly and said unnaturally, I was afraid youd lose it, so I hid it. The corners of Erics mouth twitched and he said, I said howe I couldnt find it, it turned out to be you! Charles face filled with embarrassment. Seeing Eric keep staring at himself, his heart was weak, and when he wanted to n to try to hide, he was hugged by Eric fiercely. Goodbye, Charles. Charles stunned, about to speak when Eric said again, Goodbye! While saying this, he gave him a few hard ps on his back, and without waiting for him to react, he violently pushed him away, with a smile on his lips, and said, Im leaving, Dad! Dont send! With those words, he quickly left. Charles looked at Eric angrily and shouted, You wait for me! But after the other party opened the door to the room and disappeared from view, the anger on his face was like spring snow melting away, disappearing instantly. With a forlorn and worried look on his face, he said to Mike, Dad, Im going to my room. Without waiting for Mike to answer, he rushed upstairs. Ugh! Mike sighed and shook his head. This path is their own choice, as a father, he cannot stop them, nor can he go for them, the only thing he can do is to support them and help them to fulfil this wish. The next day, Charles also left home. The two brothers n has already begun, from now on, they will rarely contact with the family. This, father and son are clear why. The house, again, became empty. Mike stepped out of the room and stood in the sun, looking up at the blinding sunlight and squinting his eyes. rk, this kid, did not know to give me a call, and I wonder how he is now? Some annoyed scratched in his hair, Mike suddenly rushed up to the sky and quickly disappeared. The next day. New York, Hells Kitchen, in a humble hotel. Eric sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the helmet ced aside, his hand held a false grip, the helmet flew to his hand. He quietly felt the helmet, a sh in his eyes, the helmet in his hand in his control began to twist and distort, and then like a pair of invisible hands kneaded like, turned into fine particles in front of him fluttering up. This helmet can block telepathy, because the helmet is made of special materials, and not the helmet itself. Eric smiled as the materials flying in his palm began tobine under his control to create a helmet style. Duk Duk! A knock on the door, Eric palm, the helmet instantly returned to its original form afternding on his bed. Just after opening the door, Eric was retreated back into the room at gunpoint. Heh. He looked at the other side and smiled. He had heard that this area was so chaotic that even the police didnt dare to patrol here, but he didnt expect that he would encounter it. It was really lucky. He skimmed his lips. You be honest! Hand over all the money. The man looked at Eric viciously. Eric smiled and said, There is no future in robbing like this. Cut the crap! Hurry up and get the money or Ill shoot. Eric grinned and said, Then you shoot! Damn it! Do you think I wouldnt dare? A fierce look shed in the mans eyes, it was not the first time he had killed someone. This was Hells Kitchen! His brother was the leader of a gang! Eric slowly grabbed the other mans hand holding the gun and moved it towards his head as he watched and said, Come on, shoot me. The robber froze. He had never seen such an arrogant person. You seek death! He cursed angrily and actually pulled the trigger. Bang! The gunshot rang out, but Erics head did not appear the bloody hole he expected, and even the smile on Erics face did not change a bit. He took a step backwards in horror as the gun moved away from Erics head. A bullet stopped steadily in front of Erics head. Eric reached out and cupped the bullet in his hand and smiled at the robber, This is the first bullet that was shot at me, its quite memorable. As he walked down the road, more and more bullets would be shot at him. You! The man was horrified, but quickly raised his gun. But in the next instant, the gun in his hand flew out of his hand and pointed at his head. Get out! Eric cursed furiously and swung his hand so hard that the gun hovering in mid-air crashed into the mans chest, sending him flying out. He still couldnty a hand on it. Chapter 144: The actions of each Chapter 144: The actions of each Eric closed the door with a helpless look on his face. He still had a soft hand. Although the moment the other side shot, he understood that the other side is not a good person, and may even have blood on his hands long ago, but he still did noty his hands. It was hard to take the first step. But he understood that he would eventually take this step when he set out on this path. When he instead set a bottom line for himself, that is, not to kill the innocent. A few minutester, with a wave of his hand, he beckoned the helmet on the bed, settled the bill, and then took it and walked outside. And when he walked to the entrance of the inn, he frowned. Only to see the man he had just driven away was pressing his chest and looking at him viciously, while beside him was a man who was three times simr to the other man, but much older than him. And behind the two, there were two dozen ill-faced men. Brother, its him! Its monster! The man looked at Eric fiercely, with killing intent in his eyes. And his brother did not say anything, a fierce light in his eyes, directly spoke: Finish him! Dare to hit his brother, even if the other party is a monster, he will shoot the other party into a sieve. Can he block the bullets? Oh, Ill see how much you can block! The man sneered at Erik and shouted arrogantly. But he obviously knew nothing about strength. Ta-da-da! The sound of gunfire rang out, a bullet like rain shot at Eric. Erics face was expressionless, only a trace of annoyance shed under his eyes. Why is this maning to get killed? Bullets, stopped in front of Eric, more and more. Seeing this scene, the originalughing crowd gradually appeared fear in their hearts, and when they saw the bullets shot densely, like a wall stopped in front of Eric, the sound of gunfire had unknowingly stopped. They swallowed hard, and without hesitation, they turned around and ran. Eric clenched his fist and watched as the men ran further and further away. At this point, perhaps sensing no movement behind him, the man who robbed Eric before took a step and turned back to try to fire a shot at Eric. Erics eyes shrink, his heart waved, instantly cold down. The clenched fist unclenched, with a wave of the hand, stopped the bullets in front of him, all flew out. Blood sttered everywhere, screaming one after another. Eric watched all this coldly and was getting used to it. When all the sounds disappeared, he brought the helmet he was holding on his head, and under the gaze of countless pairs of frightened eyes hidden on both sides of the street, he flew towards the sky and quickly disappeared. Hank, I need your help. Charles put down the coffee in his hand, looking at the man with sses in front of him, looking very clean, said faintly. Hank, this Hank is not the other Hank, but Charless ssmate, Hank McCoy. The other side is also a mutant, he met with him in school, the two can talk together friends. After a moment of silence, Hank McCoy said, Have you really decided? Decided! Charles smiled faintly and said, The ce is ready too. Hank McCoys eyes shed with curiosity and said, Is it so fast? Are you going to see it? Charles invited: You see where it is inappropriate. Hank McCoy pushed his sses and said, Good. So, you say yes? I will look at it first, and then think about it. Charles shrugged his shoulders and raised his hand for the bill. He knew the other party is very well, the other party said so, it means that he agrees. Hank McCoy, a research genius in his school, when he discovered that the other was mutants, because they were both mutants, they quickly got together and became friends. He and Erics n, the other party only knew the part of him, as for the part of Eric, he didnt tell the other party, and the other party didnt know Eric either. Because Eric and he did not go to college together, so his teachers and ssmates, do not know that he has a brother like Eric, and even because of his intentional concealment, his familys situation, no one knows. The two left the coffee shop and drove Charless car toward the still unnamed estate. Arriving at the manor, Charles led Hank McCoy around, looked at the other mans amazed expression with satisfaction, and said, How is it? Very good. Hank McCoy pushed his sses and said, It seems that you do mean it. Thats for sure! Wouldnt I lie to you? He smiled and patted the other party. Hank McCoy showed a smile and said, I dont know if I cheat or not, but I know youve cheated a lot of girls. Charless face didnt blush, and his heart didnt beat: Thats my wish. Hank McCoy shook his head with a smile, turned to look at the building behind him, and there was a little light in his eyes, and said: A school for mutantsIf this is the case, I will join! Ha! Charlesughed happily and wrapped his arms around the other mans neck, saying, I knew youd agree. Hank McCoy sighed, the corners of his mouth going slightly curled up, and said, I always feel like I was sold by you. Haha! Charlesughed, Come on, lets go have a couple of drinks to celebrate your inclusion. Wait a minute! Hank McCoy suddenly thought of a crucial question, Now, how many people? Me and you. Exit, is it toote? What do you think? In the middle of the endless desert, a figure walked slowly under the zing sun, as if he didnt care about the terrifying temperature. And in fact, he did not care, and even feltfortable. He has been walking in this desert for a long time, but there has been no destination for him, just walking haphazardly, walking to where to count. For so many years, he had wandered around the world, seen and experienced a lot, and had left many memorable photos with the camera he carried with him. With a sh of his eyes, he crossed the dunes and looked into the distance, searching for signs of an oasis. While seeing the dunes, he saw a man who was being engulfed by quicksand. Without any hesitation, his body disappeared in a sh, and when the man was about to despair, he casually ripped out the other man and dropped him in a safe ce. rk moved quickly, so quickly that the mans despair had not yet dissipated, and found himself safe. The man froze, kneeling in ce and praying up. And rk, who had long since run into the distance, smiled faintly and continued to stride off into the distance. He wandered this time, already do not know how many people saved. And I dont know how Dad and the others are doing But, with Dad around, nothing should happen to the two of them. rk let out a whisper, remembering his family, showing a smile. It had been a long time since hed been in touch, so hed make a phone call to check in after this time. Chapter 145: Headlines Chapter 145: Headlines Eric flew high in the sky, looking at the peopleing and going below, his eyesplicated, he sighed softly and quickly dropped towards the bank below. This wasnt the first time he had done something simr, but he still wasnt used to it. The ck Queens people had recently disappeared, and Eric couldnt find the other side, but he had a dumb but simple solution. Make things happen and make the other sidee to him. The ck Queens Hellfire Club had been sucking in mutants, and as long as he showed great battle prowess, and even a proper disy of hatred for humans and approval of the ck Queens actions, he was sure that Hellfire would not let go of such a powerful fighter as him. Erik fell from the sky in full view of everyone, causing a shout of surprise. He didnt care, he just stride towards the bank. And the bank security guard who saw him descend from the sky said stiffly, Sir, you want Eric tilted his head, and the invisible force pulled the security guard flying backwards, directly hitting the wall and fainting. Seeing this scene, the other security guards in the bank immediately took out money, and the citizens who came to the bank began to confuse. Eric raised his hand, and the gun pointed at him twisted into a twist, taking their owner flying out. The rm bell rang, Eric did not care, just calmly walked to the counter. Seeing this, people screamed and ran out. Erics hand beckoned, a security guard who was thrown flying by the metal on his body, he looked at the other side, smiled faintly and said, Where is the vault? The guard looked at Eric in horror, his whole body shaking, stammering, Over, over there! He reached out and pointed in the direction, Eric put down the other party, put the other partys hat right and said, Thank you. With those words, he took a big step in the direction of the vault. At this moment, there was a harsh police siren outside. Eric paused and turned to look at the door of the bank. He saw the police filed in and pointed their weapons at him. He gave a sneer, shaking his fingers gently, and said: Dont point a gun at me, I will be nervous. By saying that, he reached out and raised his hand, and in the police officers horrified eyes, the weapons in their hands broke free and pointed their guns at their original masters. Eric smiled lightly and said, Look, doing this, you guys are pretty nervous too. What do you want? The captain plucked up the courage to ask Eric. Heh! Eric turned toward the vault and said, Just trying to do something good like the ck Queen. With those words, he waved his hand and those weapons crashed into their masters and took them flying out of the bank, then with a grip behind Eric, those police cars parked at the entrance were directly crushed and then flew towards the banks door, closing it up. Eric slowly walked in the direction of the vault, but in his mind, how to do in a moment, to make todays events on tomorrows headlines, how to attract attention. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. There it is. He reached out and sensed the vault, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Steel te with concrete, this structure of the vault, he liked the most. The area of this vault is notrge, only about two hundred square feet. He aimed his hand at the vault and gave it a firm grip. Boom, boom! The ground trembled, the entire vault was like a drawer pulled out by hand, in the bank clerks horrified expression, pulled out from his entire. In the next second, Eric slowly floated up and flew toward the bank door, reached out a bunch of hands, and after tearing out a gaping hole in the bank door blocked with a police car, the whole person flew out. And in the moment he flew out, ambushed around the sniper rifle shot a bullet. But they had no effect on him at all, and as they flew toward him, they had deflected their trajectory and flew in all directions. Eric floated above the heads of the crowd with an arrogant smile on his face and said, Ready to party? With those words, the palm of his hand made a pulling gesture backward, and the vault he pulled out of the bank trembled in ce and, amidst a shout of horror, crashed through the banks doors and appeared on the street, taking to the air and appearing at Erics feet amidst a pair of incredulous eyes. What does he want? A police officer looked at the scene in horror, throwing away his pistol in his hand and resigning his intention on this. What a joke, let them deal with such a monster with these small broken guns? Have all those special departments gone to eat shit? He couldnt help but think, after seeing the vault and Eric getting higher and higher, whispered, Just go, hurry up! What do you think, will he smash your thing down? At that moment, one of his colleagues beside him suddenly spoke up. He felt like his brain was caught, and his heart was instantly shrouded in shadow. But in fact, Eric had no such intention. He just wanted to make some big scene to attract attention, and not a murderous maniac. His real purpose, is Wow! One wall of the vault was ripped open by him, and as he gently waved his hand, the safes with the money flew out. He grinned, and the sky rained money. Hahahaha! With rampantughter, money rained down like rain, people looked up at the sky with shock in their eyes, and then went crazy. The picture seems to be fixed at this moment, only endless madness took over the whole world. New York Police Department(NYPD) headquarters. Pop! The newspaper was thrown on the table by the police chief, the headline was upied by Eric, and under the headline, there were several photos. The rain of money, the crazy crowd, and Eric flying in the sky. It smelled of mockery. The police chief gasped violently as he looked at the crowd angrily and said, Look, what is all this? What are you guys doing for food? Who is this man? What the hell is he up to? Someone please tell me! The others in the office looked around carefully and bowed their heads in silence. What the hell do they know Its rampant, this mutant is rampant! Even with his so many years of experience in dealing with criminals, he has never seen such an arrogant criminal. But looking at the picture, the other party with the vault flying in mid-air arrogant posture, his heart in addition to annoyed, is shocked. How is another such a horrible mutant criminal, how can they police live? There was a moment of silence in the office. The police chief took a deep breath and said, All of you, brace yourself and make the first arrest when that mutant appears! Chief, dont we ask S.H.I.E.L.D. for help? Is your head filled with shit? The police chief pulled the other mans cor and cursed, You think our police department doesnt look ipetent enough now, dont you? The man smiled sarcastically. The chief let go of the other mans cor and said angrily to the crowd, Get out! Chapter 146: Fan Girl Chapter 146: Fan Girl Compared to the bad mood of the New York Police Commissioner, Nick Fury is now in a much better mood. Putting down the newspaper in his hand, he walked towards the window with a smile on his face and looked down at theke outside the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters in a very pleasant mood. Although already mentally prepared for Erics ability, he was still startled when he saw the report. Even, thats not all of that kids power. He whispered, he was quite sure of his guess. Then a happy look sprang up. They are together, much more reliable than this broken S.H.I.E.L.D.. Nick Fury is to fight for the safety of the entire world, not for the damn Hydra. Thinking about the efforts he made for so many years, for S.H.I.E.L.D. around the scene, he could not help but cursed. Taking a deep breath and collecting himself, he made a phone call, and when the phone rang, he spoke, Have you seen the news today? Yes, its that mutant. The police department? Just rely on them? Huh! Nick Furyughed and said, We at S.H.I.E.L.D. also follow up, yes, news about this mutant, send it to me first, and all actions must pass my approval! The other side is very strong, avoid causing heavy casualties. The words fell, he hung up the phone, then took out his other confidential phone and edited a message to Eric and sent it over. S.H.I.E.L.D. is about to make a move, stay in touch and be safe. Just as Eric was getting things done and Charles was getting ready for school, Mike, who had nothing to do, came to New York. Staying at home with nothing to do, he simply came to New York. Well, actually he just wanted to be closer to the two kids, even if this distance, it made no difference to him at all. Looking at Eric, who made the headlines. He couldnt help but smile. This kid, always used to make some big show. I wonder if the two mens ns are going well. Put down the newspaper in his hand, Mike stretched and walked outside. He has a number of properties in New York, a randomly selected in Manhattan, bought some furniture and lived in. He was wondering if he should sell the farm. After all, the family was now past its developmental stage. But after thinking that rk was still outside, and even the spacecraft of rks arrival was still on the farm, this n could only be temporarily cancelled. Locking the door, Mike drove his car toward a restaurant where he used to eat many years ago. When he arrived at the ce and found that the restaurant still existed, revealed a smile. Walking into the restaurant, ordering a minute of grilled pork chops and a beer, Mike crossed his fingers and waited for a taste he hadnt had in many years. And while Mike was waiting, a woman sitting in the corner, quietly eating a grilled pork chop, was quietly looking at Mike, with amazement in her eyes. Right here, when she saw Mike noticed her, she didnt take her gaze back, but looked at Mike more boldly. Mike frowned, this womans face seems to be some familiar, but he could not call her name. But soon, his attention was drawn to the grilled pork chops in front of him. Taking a deep breath, Mike showed a smile, or the original taste. Cut a piece and put it in his mouth, the outside was crispy and the inside was tender. Mike was very satisfied. Seeing this scene, the woman wiped off the oil on her mouth and walked over enchantingly, but she did it right in front of Mike, and then said: Mr. Kent. Mike did not look up and said, You have the wrong person. No, I dont mistake people. The woman shook her head and said, Ive beening here once a week for ten years, just to wait for you, and I would never mistake anyone. When Mike heard this, he shook his head even more firmly and said, Beautiful, you have mistaken the person. Waited for him for so many years Could it be that he did something wrong to the other side back then? For example, after one night, the other party has a northern nose, or to the bad, the other party just want to find a catch? Mike Kent, the king of assassins in the League of Assassins, code name Phantom Wolf, a total of four hundred and seventy-three missions, without a single failure, in the end to kill the previous generation of the chief, also the king of assassins Kutcher, after disappearing. The woman calmly told of Mikes previous deeds. Mikes expression did not change, but the woman felt that Mikes expression changed and became murderous, as if there was an invisible knife on her neck. There was no room for resistance. The womans heart was horrified, this is the strongest killer king of thest generation? Then, she took a deep breath to reveal a smile and continued, In thest year of the mission, Mike Kent killed a man named Max Petridge. Mike still slowly eating grilled pork chops, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if intoxicated by the deliciousness in front of him. Max Petridge killed a judge and his wife years ago, and that judge was my father. The moment the words fell, she felt the murderous aura that had made her tremble disappear. Mike looked up, chewing on a piece of meat in his mouth, and said, Are you from the Assassin Alliance? The woman nodded, surprisingly a little nervous, and then said, Fire Fox, you can call me Fox. Fire Fox, Fox? Mike finally matched this face of the other woman with a face that had been blurred from his memory. Mike swallowed the meat in his mouth and said, So, its your own business now? It has nothing to do with the Assassin Alliance? Yes! Fire Fox answered, her gaze flickering, like a little fan girl who saw her idol. In fact, she did admire Mike very much. Ever since she was recruited by the League of Assassins and knew that it was Mike who took out Max Petridge, she looked up Mikes information and that one mission record out of gratitude and curiosity. And the more she looked at it, the more she admired it, and even made Mike the target of her own pursuit. Mike Kent, the king of killers, her idol. Mike mused, smiled gently and said, Help me keep my secret about seeing me today, will you? Firefox nodded hesitantly. Thanks. Mike continued, Im no longer a member of the Assassins Alliance. Fire Fox sighed with some regret. Mike, however, smiled lightly. Assassins League? For him now, its not worth mentioning. Thinking of his youthful experiences, Mike raised the ss in his hand and gently lifted it down. However, he was thankful that he had met those three kids and then changed his life. It was nice meeting you, Fox. Mike said with a smile, Fox eyes were full of all happy colours. When Mike was about to buy the bill, she quickly stood up and said: Mr. Kent, Ill pay the bill! With that, Mike was not allowed to refuse, so he handed his card to the waiter. Mike raised his eyebrows and said, Thank you. Saying that, he extended his hand to the other party and said: Your phone. The firefox froze and handed over his phone with some fumbling. Mike entered his cell phone number and said, Bye, if theres anything you cant figure out, you can talk to me. Fox carefully saved the number before he sighed in relief and shouted at Mikes back, Bye, Mr. Kent. Mike waved his hand. For the sake of the roasted pork chops, Mike, who had nothing better to do, decided to take a little time out to save the other side when the episode happenedter. Chapter 147: The 1st student Chapter 147: The 1st student Half a monthter. After Eric made several disturbances in New York City, he finally got a nickname Mao. After that, he met a mutant who deliberately approached him. After several days together, Eric, who had long guessed the other partys intentions, received the other partys affirmation, and then, with the other partys introduction, finally came to Hellfire and met the ck Queen. His ability is very strong, and after joining Hellfire Club, he was immediately valued. But attention does not mean reuse, he wants to achieve his purpose, still need a short period of time. And when Eric met the ck Queen and saw the enchanting and feminine woman with chaos and evil in her body, his heart flinched. The other side was strong, and he had to deal with it carefully. At the same time, Charles, on the other side, also finally set up the school, and then, using his identity as a doctor, he began to speak among the various universities to poprize the knowledge of mutants. Although he heard a lot of whispers that made him angry and sad during the sses, and even protests with abusive words, his heart was very relieved when he heard a different voice. And when someone asked if he was a mutant, Charles admitted his identity without any hesitation. Although this led to the cancetion of all his next lecture courses, making him very lost, but if he is even afraid to admit his identity, this path he does not need to go. However, he was not without his rewards. He met a very gifted student. Jean Grey. To be precise, this girl was not a student of the university, but came to the university ssroom to sneak in lessons. She couldnt control her powers, so she didnte to school after awakening her abilities at the age of ten. Fortunately, her parents loved her very much and did not change her significantly because of her awakened ability, which was something that made her feel incredibly happy. But through her abilities, she could still feel her parents fear of her. Not to her, but to her power, that is, the fear of hurting others unconsciously because of power running away sometimes. She had no choice but to experience repression of her power, and even not to use it. Until She met Charles, a mutant doctor who graciously admitted his identity. So, after Charles finished his ss, he sneaked up on Charles, and after Charles found her, she revealed her identity and the reason for hering, hoping that Charles could help her. Charles did not have any hesitation and immediately agreed to make it his first student. Then, after meeting her parents with Charles and convincing her parents to let her study with Charles, Jean Grey arrived at the school, which had not yet officially opened. As she looked around the estate, Jean Grey marvelled at the beauty of the school when Charles spoke up, This is our future school. A school created specifically for mutants? Jean Grey listened to Charles words with a look of anticipation and excitement in her eyes. Charles smiled and nodded his head, saying, Yeah. Great! Jean Grey smiled, and although she wanted to jump and cheer happily, her good family upbringing made her just gently clench her fist. Youre the first student. Really? Ah! Jean Grey froze, not knowing what to make of her expression. Charles, somewhat embarrassed, turned his head to the side and spoke, Dont worry, it will get better. Jean Grey nodded. Go, go over there. Charles reached out and pointed to the smallke within the estate, and after circling halfway around, sat on a bench a dozen meters away from theke, shaded by the branches of arge tree. Sit here. Charles patted the seat beside him. Jean Gray sat down and looked at the calmke in front of her, the excitement in her heart slowly calmed down. Charles held out his hand to Jean, who was a little hesitant. Dont worry, its okay. Charles smiled and said. Jean Gray ced her hand on Charles palm, somewhat unsure: Can I really control my power? No one is born with control, a baby learns to walk, often with many attempts, and we are like a baby just learning to walk after awakening our power, we need to keep trying, right? Jean Grey nodded, but remained a little worried and said, But I cant control it, it will hurt other people, even trying will hurt other people. This girl was very kind. Charles looked at the other party gently and said, I will help you. He shook Jean Greys hand hard and said, My father once told me that if you get a power, it proves that you have the qualifications to master it, and all we have to do is practice and then master itpletely. Squeezing his eyes, he smiled at Jean Grey: Although sometimes it takes a little help. Professor Charles, did you get help too? Jean Grey was a little curious. Charles smiled and said, Yes, my father helped me until I mastered my own power. Qin Gray was a little envious, not of the other party having such a father, but of the other party being able to control his own power. Jean, show me your power. Jean-Grey was a little hesitant, but nodded and began to show her power, while Charles began to use his own ability to meticulously feel the other partys ability. In the next instant, Charles felt a psychic force that began to invade his head. This is telepathy? Charles was surprised, one might even say surprised. He used his power to touch the power of Jean Greys mind, and the two were starting a conversation. Jean Gray was overjoyed, although just now during the tour of the school, Charles had introduced her own ability, but knew that she touched Charless mind power, only to perceive how powerful the power of the youth in front of her. The other man could help himself! The power of the mind, telepathy and great spiritual power. Jean Grey showed her power to Charles. Although the power Jean-Grey showed was very good, but Charles was keenly aware that the other partys body also hid a more powerful power. Charles told Jean-Grey of his discovery, and Jean-Grey herself was somewhat puzzled. After a deep breath, Charles said, If you agree, I will use my own power to touch this power. Jean Gray did not hesitate and nodded. She had already felt Charless power. Charles used his mind power to explore that power, and when he touched it, his heart was astonished. The power was strong, so strong that it was beyond his imagination. Without waiting for him to explore further, the power was surprisingly stupid, and the other her hidden in Jean Greys heart was finally sensed by Charles. Chapter 148: Saving People Chapter 148: Saving People This was the first time Charles hade into contact with Jean. It was a personality that would appear when Jean was in danger, or when she was emotionally agitated, and when it appeared, Jeans true power would explode, bringing danger to those around her. The reason for the appearance of this personality is that when she awakened her powers, she identally hurt her parents, and after that, she was afraid that her powers would cause harm to the people around her, so she suppressed her personality for a long time. The power began to riot and Jean panicked a little. Often at this time, those close to her, would be harmed. But the next instant, the power inside her was surprisingly appeased. Charles let go of the other persons hand, smiled at Jean, and said, Dont worry, its okay. Jean looked at Charles with surprise and couldnt help but cheer out, Great! Charles looked at the other party with a smile, then pinched his chin and fell into deep thought. The situation was a bit troublesome. The second personality, he held the real power of Jean, if there was harm to Jean, or want to erase the meaning of the second personality, Jeans real power will explode. In this way, it may cause harm to the Jean. But if you dont erase the second personality, when you use your power, youll go berserk if youre not careful, and you wont be able to master your power at all. Charles thought quietly, and after seeing this scene, Qin also pressed his happy heart and sat quietly. After a few minutes, Charles thought of a mild solution, but it required Jean to make a decision. With a quiet voice, he looked at the somewhat uneasy Jean and looked at each other gently: Do not worry, I am not harmed, but now you need to make a choice. Jean guessed: Is it rted to my power? Right. Charles nodded and told the other party what he had found. Jean fell into silence, then memories that she had forgotten began to sh back and The power began to ripple again. Just then, Charless voice appeared in her mind, waking her up. Instantly, the rioting power began to subside, and Jean breathed out with some difficulty and said to Charles, Professor Charles, what do you want to do? I will cooperate fully. I intend to create a mind cage to close off your second personality, and then, you begin to familiarize yourself with your power until you have the ability to take over all the power she controls. Jean thought for a moment and said, Good! Shall we start now? What do I need to do? Charles smiled slightly, stretched out his hands and ced them on the others temples, and said, Keep yourself as calm as possible. Good! Jean answered, took a deep breath, and said, Im ready! As soon as the words left her mouth, she felt a wave of psychic power that left her in awe, even fear, rush into her mind. She didnt think about anything, just let herself stay as calm as possible. Suddenly, she found her own power surging again without her control, even bing stronger and stronger, causing her to slowly feel the pain. Just then, a powerful force came and pushed down the power that kept surging out and out of her control. She sighed quietly in relief and heard Charles voice again. Its okay, but youll have to take it one step at a time when practicing your power. Jean was happy and excited and said: Thank you, Professor Charles. Charles smiled and was happy that he could help the child. And this was the first step in his career as a teacher. In Manhattan, in Mikes residence. It was dinner time again, and Mike picked up his cell phone and headed out the door. He didnt want to cook a meal for himself, and he couldnt lift the energy at all. It was a good thing that there were quite a few restaurants where he lived to choose from. The phone rang suddenly. It was an unfamiliar number. Mike froze, and a glow of joy appeared on his face. Was it rk? He hurriedly picked it up. Sir, may I ask if you want to buy a house? The corners of Mikes mouth twitched and he hung up straight away. Buy a house? Buy it for you to live in? I have more houses than any of your agents, do I need to buy a house? He muttered in a small voice. Ding ding ding! The phone rang again. Mike looked at it and saw that it was another unfamiliar number. He was about to hang up when his fingers suddenly paused. Anyway, he has nothing to do now, its good to have someone to chatter with. He picked up the phone and said, That, the house for sale, I Dad? rk? Its me, are you okay? rk said with some concern, You can others fooled to sell the house. The corner of Mikes mouth twitched and he said, Am I that stupid? rk snickered and said, Did you get the pictures I sent you? After so many years outside, he had taken quite a few pictures and sent them all to Mike. New photos? Not yet, Ill check it out once I get back. rks photos must have been sent to his familys farm and thats why they didnt arrive. A thought shed through Mikes mind and he said, Where are you now? I am in Africa. rk spoke up and said, Theres a lot of ces in this ce that dont have reception. Mike sat aside on the couch, listening to rks voice, which had steadied considerably again, and said, Are you okay? Yeah. rk responded and began to tell Mike some interesting stories about the trip. Mike listened, chiming in now and then,ughing happily every now and then. After a few minutes, rk hung up the phone. With a smile on his face, Mike put the phone away and became in a very happy mood. Humming an unknown tune, Mike walked out of the room and scanned his eyes. After seeing no one looking here, he soared into the sky, disappeared at the door, and flew towards the farm. After getting the pictures rk had sent him, he looked at them at his home on the farm, put them away and put them in rks room before flying back to New York. Since getting the new ability, he was using the instantaneous deck less and less. Mike found a restaurant, ordered something to fill his stomach and then walked towards the nearest supermarket, intending to buy himself some wine and snacks to eat while watching the basketball game in the evening. Just after buying the things, paying for them, and just walking to the entrance of the supermarket, a gunshot rang out along with a shriek, and the scene turned into unbelievable chaos. Suddenly, Mikes eyes went cold and he casually took out a can of beer and threw it. Whoosh! The beer smashed on a man with a pistol and sent him flying before his opponents gun went off, then he ran quickly to the car, and as the man with the gun struggled to get up, Mike raised his foot and kicked him in the face. Bang! The man fell to the ground with his face covered in blood and passed out. Mike grunted softly. This man should be grateful, if he had just gotten the ability that moment, just that can of beer will be smashed through the other party. Chapter 149: Gwen Stacy Chapter 149: Gwen Stacy Mike looked over at the police car. In the back seat of the police car was sitting a little girl with a frightened face, while in the drivers seat was a police officer who had been shot and killed. The little girl looked just five or six years old, with a beautiful long tinum blonde hair, with a cute butterfly hairpin, wearing a set of pink dress, like a delicate doll. At this time, the little girl grew her mouth, gasping violently, looking at Mike with tears in her eyes, apparently already scared to the extreme. Mike painfully bent down and held the little girl from the car, wrapped her arms around each other and gently patted each others backs: Dont be afraid, dont be afraid! The little girls body stiffened, and then tore hER heart out and cried. People watched from afar, and some helped to call the police. After two minutes, the police finally came when the little girls voice was going hoarse from crying. Seeing this scene, the police officers who got out of the police car paled and ran in stride to the police car to determine the condition of the officer who had been shot. Its Sheriff Stacy! A police officer whimpered, looking at the already shattered heart, his eyes dimmed and said, Its hopeless. This, Mike had been the first to confirm when he came over, otherwise he would have used the card on the other side of a life. Where is the criminal? A police officer said coldly, then frantically ran to Mikes side, looked at the criminal who had passed out, and said angrily: Damn it, its Quake! Hes the one who killed Stacey! He shouted angrily and raised his foot and kicked at the other mans body, but before he could kick a second time, the other two cops pulled him back and said, Dont be impulsive! There are many people here! Damn it, Ill kill him! That bitch! The cop cursed angrily. Stop it! Sheriff Stacys daughter is still here! A cop shouted, and the enraged cop finally got himself under control, spat on the fainted Quirk, broke free of his partner, grabbed his hair and hammered the car hard. Seeing this scene, the other three cops shook their heads. Sir, did you knock him down? One cop pointed to Quirk on the ground. Mike nodded. Several police officers looked at Mike gratefully and said, We need you toe with us to the police station, it wont be a lot of trouble, just to take some statements. Mike nodded. The angry cop calmed down and went to hug the little girl in Mikes arms, but as soon as his hand touched the little girl, the little girl cried out in fear. Mike hurriedly took a step backward and said, Ill hold her. The four policemen nodded. After the police officers carried the fallen Sheriff Stacy to the back seat of the police car, one police officer drove this police car away, while the other two police officers pressed the criminal on the ground to a police car, and also quickly rushed to the police station. Finally, Mike held the little girl and got into thest police car, and the one driving, is the police officer who screamed to kill the criminal. The atmosphere in the car is somewhat dull, the little girl still clinging to Mikes neck, she was sobbing. The policeman driving suddenly smashed the steering wheel, after the police car emitted an ear-splitting car honk, the policeman took a deep breath and said, My name is Oliver, I am a friend of Stacey. Mike nodded. So it was understandable why the other side was so angry. Oliver said with a look of remorse, Damn it, I should have known how I was going to drag him to the game with me! Damn Quake! How dare he, how dare he retaliate against Stacy, damned bastard! A man like that should be executed! Shit! He looked in the rear-view mirror of the car at Mike and the little girl, see the little girl still clinging to Mike, his face was full of heartache and said, This child only has a father, now ugh. Mike gently patted the girls back: Whats her name? Gwen, Gwen Stacey. Hearing that, Mikes hand paused unchecked, then continued to p and whispered: Gwen, dont be afraid, uncle is with you, dont be afraid. Mike whispered in Gwens ear, Gwens sobbing gradually stopped. nced at the cars rear-view mirror, Oliver sighed with relief. The car was quiet again. Soon, the police car stopped and Mike walked into the police station with Gwen in his arms and followed Oliver inside. Several of his police friends with George Stacy came this way and thanked Mike. Gwen,e with me. A young female cop reached for Gwen, but before she could touch Gwen, Gwen cried out and then wrapped her arms tightly around Mikes neck. Seeing this scene, the crowd looked at each other, but no matter what they used, they couldnt get Gwen to let go. Seeing this, the police sighed and could only let Mike hold Gwen to make a statement. The transcript was quickly finished. Mike didnt have any trouble, but he was also in trouble seeing Gwen, who was holding him, his eyes widened, and crying when others touched him. Does this kid have any rtives? Mike asked the police officer Oliver. Oliver thought about it, shook his head, said: Georges parents have died, and his wife also years ago and his own parents in addition to car idents. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched and said, Theres nothing like an aunt or uncle? Nope. Ive known him all these years and I havent heard George mention it. When the words fell, the two of them stared at each other. Oliver rubbed his head and said, Why dont I send you back first, well deal with George first, and then pick you up afterwards. Mike lowered his head and looked at those pure eyes full of fear and fear that would burst into tears at any time. He sighed and said, It can only be done. Anyway, there was no way he could stay at the police station all night. Mike rode in Olivers police car and took Gwen back to her home in Manhattan. Oliver drove away after silently taking down Mikes address and room number. Mike opened the door, lighted up the light in the room and sat on the sofa with Gwen in his arms. Gwen was still hugging Mike tightly. Mike patted Gwens back and said, Dont be afraid, were home now, you let go of me first, Ill make you something to eat, okay? Gwen looked at Mike, her big bright eyes were still full of fear. What happened today really scared her, especially when she watched her father being shot dead in front of her, with her vision upied by blood and the other persons hideous expression. Gwen shook her head and hugged Mike even harder. Mike sighed and searched his mind silently, manifesting a soothing spell to calm Gwens heart. With his current ability level, some simple abilities, skills to manifest, it does not take much time. The spell worked quickly, the fear of Gwen finally slowly calm down. Chapter 150: Attachment Chapter 150: Attachment After Mike felt Gwen release him, he ced her on the couch and said, Ill go make you something to eat. Mike got up, but the corner of his coat was pulled by Gwen. Dont worry, Im right here and wont leave. Mike touched Gwens head and walked into the kitchen after the other side let go of him. Gwen sat motionless on the couch, her eyes were chasing Mikes back as he went about his business in the kitchen. As long as she couldnt see Mike, she was a little scared, a little anxious, and as soon as Mike appeared, she settled down quickly. Soon, Mike came out with a bowl of noodles. Green scallions sprinkled on the noodles and a fried egg, which looked very seductive. Eat it. Mike was afraid that Gwen would not use chopsticks, picked up a fork and handed it over. Gwen took the fork, looked at the noodles in front of her, tears suddenly fell out, she looked up at Mike and said the first thing she said after meeting him: I dont have a father, I dont have a father. Mike felt sour in his heart, bending down to hug Gwen, felt each others sadness, gently touched each others head and said: Dont cry, your father will definitely feel distressed when he sees you like this. Oooh! Gwen closed her mouth and tried her best to hold back, but still couldnt help the small sobs. Mike let go of Gwen, wiped Gwens tears, looked at the other party has been crying swollen eyes, said: Gwen, you have to be strong, your father is watching you in heaven, he must also like your smile, right? Gwen sobbed and nodded her head, trying to make herself blossom into a smile. This effort to pretend to be strong Mike saw more heartache. But he could only will to the other side of a smile and said: Eat it, its delicious. Gwen nodded. While wiping her tears, she picked up the noodles and put them in her mouth. It was delicious, but she only ate a little and then put down the utensils. Seeing this, Mike touched Gwens head, looked at the other partys uneasy eyes, pushed the bowl aside and said, Come on, uncle will help you to wash your face. While Gwen was eating, Mike had already prepared toiletries for the other party. Even while he was going to the bathroom, he used teleport to buy two sets of pajamas for the other party. Gwen slid off the couch and said in a small voice, I can do it myself. Mike was stunned and said, Awesome! Gwen walked into the bathroom but didnt close the door, even turning her head to look at Mike every now and then. After Mike noticed this, he simply stood in the doorway. Seeing this scene, Gwen finally put her heart down. She was scared, really scared. When her world was upied by blood and the criminals hideous face, it was Mike who appeared and pulled that hideous face out of her world, appeared in front of her, and brought her warmth. That feeling, like the endless abyss suddenly out of a ray of sunshine, fell on the soon to be swallowed by her body, will save her out. Warm, reassuring, reliable This is the feeling that Mike gave her. Soon, Gwen washed up and walked out. Mike reached out and took the other womans cold little hand, led her to a bedroom, handed Gwen her pajamas, and said, You sleep here, is that okay? Gwen nodded and took the pajamas and got into bed nicely. Mike left a light on for the other side, casually closed the door and began to wash up. This little girl is heartbreaking. When he got back to his room, Mike just turned off the light andy down on the bed, he heard a knock on the door. Then, there was a timid inquiry: Uncle, can I sleep with you? Im, Im scared. Mike got out of bed, turned on the light, and opened the door. Gwen, in her bear print pajamas, was standing in Mikes doorway holding her pillow, looking at Mike timidly, her fingers sped together and kneading each other. Not hearing Mikes response, Gwens head dropped and she whispered, I wont disturb Uncles sleep, and I wont kick the covers. Okay! Mike answered. Gwen looked up in surprise and saw only a pair of gentle eyes. Gwen walked into the room and dutifully climbed into bed, then put the pillows in ce, pulled the covers back, and hastily closed her eyes. Mike smiled, shook his head, andy back down on the bed. It should be really reassuring, Gwen fell asleep in no time. After Mike saw the other side sleep at ease, he also dazed sleep. The next day, Oliver knocked on the door of Mikes house and took Gwen and Mike to the police station. Originally he only came to pick up Gwen, but he did not expect Gwen would not let go of Mike, can only bring Mike back to the police station. The number of times he came to the police station in the past two days was a bit excessive. Mike secretlyughed. Sheriff George Stacey only one daughter, Gwen and no other rtives, relics can only be given to Gwen, but Gwen is still small, simply do not dare to look at those things, even when she came to the police station, her eyes have been filled with tears. But when Oliver brought her dads relics, she was strong ninja tears and expressed her gratitude to the other side. Seeing this scene, the crowd was beyond heartbreaking. The funeral of George Stacey was made by in charge of the police station, and all the other partys inheritance was undoubtedly owned by Gwen. And for Gwens next destination, Gwen has two choices. One is to be sent to an orphanage, the other is to be adopted. In this regard, Oliver and several police officers have expressed a willingness to adopt Gwen, but these people inquired about Gwens wishes, but has not responded with their heads down. Let a little girl who has just lost her father make such a difficult decision, is indeed a bit forced. The police officers sighed. Mike got up and Gwen looked at Mike nervously and said, Dont go! The crowd looked at this scene with surprise, Gwens attachment to Mike was beyond their imagination, did these two really just know each other for a day? But thinking about what happened yesterday, after remembering that it was Mike who saved Gwen, they could understand Gwens mind. Watching this scene, Oliver had a sh of light and said to Mike: Do you want to adopt Gwen? Me? Mike was stunned, looking at Gwens little face, his heart became iparably soft. Daughter? It looks good too. So, he walked to Gwen, squatted down and spoke: Gwen, do you want toe with me? Gwen thought for a moment and nodded. Seeing this, police officer Oliver afraid that Gwen did not understand, whispered: Gwen, you go with Mike means that you have to live with Mike in the future, he will be your adoptive father, that is, the meaning of the new father, do you understand? Gwen looked at Mike, hesitated, and then nodded vigorously. Seeing this scene, Mike showed a smile, hugged Gwen hard, and the other police officers after seeing this scene, also showed a smile. Oliver sighed, pretending to be fierce, said to Mike: You must treat Gwen well, better not have any ideas that should not have! Undeserved ideas? Referring to Gwens inheritance? Mikeughed and said with carelessness, I dont care about that. Chapter 151: Knowing how to behave Chapter 151: Knowing how to behave Dont care? Seeing how lightly Mike said it, the police officers were a little surprised. Oliver waved his hand and said, Wait here, Ill go do the paperwork for you. By the way, check Mikes information to determine Mikes family status. Mike apanied Gwen and waited quietly. A few momentster, Oliver came out with a smile on his face. Mikes background was good, only one adopted child, currently an adult. Although single, but very rich. No wonder he didnt care about Georges little inheritance. What surprised him a little was that Mikes profile showed that Mike was over fifty. But look at Mikes appearance, in addition to silver hair all over the temples, as if deliberately dyed, how to look like more than fifty. He looked at Mike strangely and couldnt help but say, Mike, youre already over fifty? As soon as the words left his mouth, the police officers in a room swish looked at Mike, their eyes were surprised. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched and he nodded. At once, it caused a gasp of amazement, and even two female police officers looked at Mikes eyes in a sh, intending to ask Miketer how to maintain. You guys have so many special effects in your eyes Mike secretly spat out. Oliver said, You have no problem to adopt Gwen, adoption materials, and so on after Georges funeral, I will send to your home. Mike had no problem with this and asked, When will the funeral be held? When the timees, he still has to bring Gwen to attend. Oliver mused and said, The day after tomorrow. Mike nodded and said, If theres nothing to do today. Ill take Gwen back first. The police officers nodded, while the two policewomen spoke out at the same time, Ill see them off! Walking the two Macs to the door, the two policewomen finally couldnt resist and asked Mac in a whisper, Mr. Kent, how do you take care of it? Maintenance? Mike raised his eyebrows and said, Absorb more sunlight. The words fell, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, in the nk eyes of the two female police officers, and Gwen left together. George Stacey got a heroic funeral. But no matter how much glory there is in death, the person is finally gone. This is a very dedicated police officer, and good people in the police department. On the day of the funeral, Mike took Gwen to the funeral, allowing Gwen to give his dad a final ride. And Mike also got Gwens adoption papers from Oliver, as well as a file folder, when he left. The moment he got the adoption papers, the voice of the system rang in Mikes head. Host: Mike Kent. Newbie gift: Assassin time. Ability: Memory fantasy embodiment. Upgrade Rewards. 1Eternal cigarette case. 2Dimensional pocket. 3Kryptonian bloodline. Current ability level: LV4. Current upgrade progress: 45%. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened). Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened). Daughter: Gwen Kent Sweeping his eyes at the system, Mike smiled. This time, when he got the adoption papers, the system just determined that Gwen became his daughter, which was really telling. But Gwen Kent? Last name, changed? He was a little confused, looked at the adoption papers and saw that the name on it was the same as the systems, all Gwen Kent. Was it changed by Oliver? Mike muttered in his heart, put the adoption papers in ce, held Gwens hand and left the funeral site. Coming to the car, after Gwen sat in the back seat, Mike opened another file bag and looked at it. Inside were some keys and proof of inheritance and things like that. He had to take Gwen back to see if Gwen had anything to take with her. He mentally made a decision, Mike looked at the address and drove towards Gwens house. Mike had thought that the young Gwen would bring a lot of things, but he did not expect that Gwen had only brought a group photo, and then let Mike lock the door. This former home, Gwen should note for a long time. Mike handed the key to Gwen. Gwen, however, shook her head, pushed the key to Mike and said, Ill lose it. Then Ill give it to you when youre older. Gwen nodded. Only six years old, but has experienced so many things, understanding let Mike heartache. After taking Gwen to buy some clothes and daily necessities, Mike returned home. Gwen, this is your room. Mike handed over a bedroom to Gwen and took the things he bought inside. Gwen looked at the room that was decorated by Mike with great care and looked very cute, and finally showed a smile. When was it decorated, she didnt even notice. Uncle , Ill put my own things! Gwen whispered, hugging the clothes Mike bought for herself, and said to Mike. She didnt know what to call Mike. Mike froze, stroked Gwens head, and said, Okay, what do you want to eat for lunch today? Anything. Gwen was a bit restrained. Although she had been with Mike for a few days, she still maintained a polite attitude. Although Gwen is small, but already understands, it is normal to not fit into this new home for a while. Mike understood this very well, so he was not in a hurry, although he would also like to hear Gwen call him Dad. Ill go make dinner. Mike said and turned toward the kitchen. With another little one in the house, the excitement of cooking was suddenly there! Mike smiled, nning to make a few of Gwens favourite dishes. Although Gwen did not say, but after the past few days together, under Mikes observation, he also could urately grasp the taste of Gwen like. To Mikes delight, Gwen quite liked Chinese food, and even preferred it when Mike made both Western and Chinese food. Hey, is this the so-called not a family, not into the family? Mike thought secretly. While Mike was cooking, Gwen had already packed her things and walked carefully to the door of the kitchen, watching Mike being busy, showing a smile, and when Mike looked over, he hurriedly retracted behind the wall. Mike could not help butugh. Gwen heard theughter, once again showing her head and asked in a small voice, Can I help with anything? Mike wanted to say no, but looking at Gwens eager eyes, he picked up a few cloves of garlic and said, You can peel it! Gwen showed a smile and happily came over, took the garlic and went to the trash can, peeling the garlic while carefully looking at Mikes fried vegetables, licking her lips from time to time. A few momentster, Mike brought the dishes to the table, and Gwen helped put away the cutlery. Seeing Gwen happy to eat, Mike was also very satisfied. When they finished eating, Mike said, Gwen, do you want to go to school tomorrow? Gwen thought for a moment and nodded. She hadnt been to school for several days. Well, then, Ill send you to school tomorrow to your old school. Gwen showed a smile. Chapter 152: Explosion Chapter 152: Explosion Early in the morning, Mike opened his eyes and picked up his phone to check the time. It was just seven oclock. There were two unread text messages. One was advertising spam, and the other, from Firefox Fox. Mike raised an eyebrow and opened the text message. Mr. Kent, hope you have a nice day. Mike turned his head to look at the little Gwen who was sleeping beside him, hugging her teddy bear like a cat, gave a smile and broke into a message back to Firefox. Have a nice day too. After sending the message, Mike got up, put the phone away and headed out of the bedroom. Since the day he left his number, Firefox had sent him a get-well message or something from time to time, but Mike had never returned it, and that was just the first time. The first time he looked back at Gwen and saw that I hadnt woke her up, Mike showed a smile. This little one has lived with him even for half a month, but still did not feel safe, every night she took a pillow, standing yfully at the door, waiting for his invitation to sleep together. Only by sleeping here with Mike, this little one can sleep peacefully at night. When Mike finished washing up and made breakfast, Gwen came out sleepily. Look at the little guys confused expression, cute. That looks like the three he raised before He thought of the three rk like huskies, rushing down to eat from upstairs, and then rushing out the door Mikes face turned dark, its impossible topare! Gwen sniffed her nose, smelling the aroma of breakfast, quickly sober up, smiled sweetly at Mike, slipped on the furry slippers and ran into the bathroom to wash up. Mike watched and gave a smile. Gwen has slowly walked out of the shadows, although he has not yet called his father. But looking at each others increasingly bright smiles is enough. s, this is the daughter! Mike smiled happily, picked up a piece of bread, for Gwen carefully spread the jam, in Gwen out, handed the bread over. Gwen took it and ate it quickly. After breakfast with Gwen, Mike sent her to school and watched the little one enter the school before turning around and leaving. And just as Mike had re-adopted a daughter and started a new upbringing Eric is fighting a fierce battle with Hellfires mutants at a military base. This is a retaliatory action against the arrest of several members of the Hellfire Club some time ago. I heard that during that operation, which was a cooperative effort between the military and S.H.I.E.L.D., a mysterious mutant appeared and helped them to solve several mutants of the Hellfire Club. Maic King! Suddenly, a mutant shouted, pointing to the sky, saying, Itsing! Eric nodded, his body slowly flew up, looked at the one missile shot by the fighter, and slowly raised his hand. Instantly, all the iing missiles stopped in mid-air, then he gripped hard Boom, boom! All the missiles were turned into fireworks without any killing power. The battlefield was quiet for a moment. Well done! A mutant roared and shouted, Finish them off! Instantly, various abilities blossomed and a fierce battle began with the soldiers. Looking at the battle below, Erics eyes deepened, and did not participate in the battle. He did not want to participate in this meaningless killing, moreover, his task was only to defend against thoserge-scale attacks. Since he joined Hellfire, he hadnt used his abilities to the fullest, but even so, his abilities ranked in the top ten in Hellfire. ording to his current disy of abilities, he could defend against those flying missiles, but going further, such as directly pulling down the ne, or controlling the missiles to attack could not be done. One, he wanted to reserve his strength to surprise his opponent when dealing with the ck Queen, and two, the stronger the ability he showed, the less he could avoid killing during the battle. Now, his strength is just enough to defend against these missiles, as for other things Sorry, I cant spare my hands, not enough power. Among the mutants who came to attack the base this time, there were several mutants with strong abilities, and within a short time, they had the upper hand. Just then, flying in mid-air, Eric noticed that the fighter jets that had been hovering in the sky suddenly disappeared, and the soldiers fighting the mutants bizarrely began to retreat. Eric frowned, feeling that something was wrong, and pressed themunicator in his ear, saying, Fire Venom, something is wrong, the enemy is retreating. Ha, they cant hold us off anymore, of course theyre retreating! No! Its not right! Eric frowned and said, The retreating rhythm is not right! If they were repulsed, they would not retreat so orderly. Move! Eric shouted lowly. The mutant nicknamed Fire Venom hummed softly and said, Who do you think you are!? Although the power is very strong, but only a neer who joined not long ago, order him? Erics face changed and he gritted his teeth and said, This stupid bastard! Boom! Just at that moment, a fierce explosion appeared in the distance. That direction was the direction of the soldiers retreat, and the explosion that urred split the pursuing mutants and the soldiers. Eric looked aghast, and then he saw a continuous wave of fire with an explosion, like a beast with open teeth and ws, pouncing on their position from all around the base. Boom, boom! Explosions were sting towards their position from afar. This was to force Hellfires people together and then blow them all up into the sky! Damn it! He cursed lowly as he flew towards the ground and shouted, Come to me, the base is about to explode! Hellfires mutants faces changed dramatically as they too saw the mes and explosions that were spreading rapidly this way. The mutants who had the ability to save their lives were using their abilities with all their might, but those who had such abilities were ultimately in the minority, and so those who did not have the ability to save their lives rushed frantically toward Erics location. Eric lightly drink, to the mutants outstretched his hand, himself to the sky to fly at the same time, but also use those people on the metal will be pulled to the mid-air. Even at the same time, he reached out to hold, but also manipte arge number of metal this side of the flight, condensed into a metal wall under those mutants, and then quickly turned into a sphere, will be like a dumpling wrapped in them. He had just finished doing this when the most violent explosion appeared underneath them. Boom! The violent impact was apanied by rolling heat waves, turning into a gorgeous mushroom cloud that shot up into the sky. The impact and me engulfed the metal ball in mid-air, and the remaining momentum rushed toward Eric. Erics gaze shed, after the invisible power turned into a force field that isted energy and matter to protect him, he took the metal ball, in the mes and shock waves, and flew away into the distance. Chapter 153: You want to blackmail me? Chapter 153: You want to ckmail me? The mes seemed to engulf the entire world, the fierce shockwave madly destroying everything around, the base below had turned into ruins. Eric flew out of the explosion range with the metal ball, looked back, after making sure there was no danger, dispersed the force field that had never been disyed in front of others, looked at the mes behind him, his eyes shed, and flew in for another turn, making himself look veryme before hended on the ground with the metal ball. Eric waved his palm, the metal ball unfolded, revealing the dizzy mutants inside by the shock wave. Wow The dust as well as debris that was blown up into the sky was like a downpour falling from the sky. The mutants came to their senses and retreated backwards. Eric, who was covered in ck, with burns on his body and blood hanging from the corners of his mouth, was carried on the back of Fire Venom, whose face was full of rage, and ran into the distance. After running hundreds of meters, Fire Venom put Eric down, and himself fell to the ground, panting violently. Eric sat on the ground, it was hard to hold up the ground, looking around the mutants, are grateful and admiring look at themselves, he stubbornly raised his head, his gaze firm. Saved! Although Eric did not save everyone, but saved arge part of the people, reversing the plot of near total annihtion. Maic King! Finally, a man shouted. Then Maic king! Maic king! The shouts gathered together and turned into neat shouts. Fire Venom looked aside at Eric and raised a thumbs up. Eric showed a smile. It seemed that what he learned from Charles is still useful. Just as Eric was enjoying the cheer, Charles side was also busy. During this time, the Charles has managed to make a name for himself because of his two coborations with S.H.I.E.L.D. But unfortunately, as things stand now, he still cant get strong support to build the school up. His value, the need to create the school, has not yet manifested itself. However, he is not in a hurry, opportunities will always arise, and even if he doesnt, Eric will create them. Today, early in the morning, he brought Jean to the New York library to look for information. And on the way back to school, they met an interesting thing, an interesting person, to be precise. It was a mutant girl. With a beautiful short white hair, agile like a cat-like mutant. At the time they saw each other, it was in an isted alley, and the other just happened to clip her purse sharply from a passing pedestrian. Realizing that her actions were seen by two strangers, the girl, who was about the same age as Jane, grinned threateningly at Charles and Jane, and after the stolen persons back was turned away from her, she proudly waved the wallet in her hand, took out tworge-denomination bills, kissed them with some reluctance, and stuffed them into Charles arms, saying, Handsome, dont mind your own business, this money will buy you a coffee. Charles and Jane froze, Jane could not help butugh, turned her head to look at Charles, saw Charles mouth twitching, could not help butugh out loud. Charles said helplessly, Jane. Jane covered her mouth and twisted her body to the side, but her shoulders were still shaking gently. The girl looked at the two and skimmed her lips. Inexplicable. She muttered, and was about to walk away into the distance when Charles grabbed her hand. The girl was startled and said angrily, What do you want? Let me go, or I will not be polite. Charles let go of the other party and smiled, Just this amount of money is not enough to drink coffee. The girl looked at Charles warily and said, Do you want to ckmail me? Charles: Do I look like I dont have any money? Ill sue you oh, Im a rich kid! A thought shed through Charless mind, coughed lightly, handed the money to the girl and said, You have to give the money back to that person just now. The girl fished over the money Charles handed over, looked up and down, grinned at Charles and said, Are you sick? With these words, she flicked her short hair and walked forward. Charles again grabbed the other person, but this time just touched the other person, but felt the palm of her hand like a needle stuck under, subconsciously let go of the other side. An electric current shed from the girls body, and the girl threatened Charles: Dont ask for trouble. Often when she showed such an ability, those people would shout out monsters and flee in panic. Instead, she watched as Charles cocked his head and smiled at her. Thats your mutant ability? Hmm? The girl froze, then her eyes widened as she didnt see Charles open his mouth while the other girls voice rang out directly in her head. You, you are also a mutant? The girl called out in surprise. Charles nodded and said, Get reacquainted, my name is Charles! The girl took a step backward and said, My name is With that, she turned around and ran. Charles froze, his gaze fixed, used his ability to hold the other party in ce and said, I have no bad thought towards you. The girls heart was a little frightened, what kind of ability is this? Sensing the fear in the girls heart, Charles lifted his ability and said, I just want to talk to you. Suddenly, the wind appeared without warning, and the girls eyes in front of her turned white. Lightning was twisting and swimming on the girls hands, as if it would rush out at any moment and electrocute the enemy in front of her into charcoal. Charles eyes shed a trace of shock, then shook his head, once again with the ability to control the other party. Instantly, all the abnormalities disappeared, and Charles directly said his purpose. I am a teacher of a school, and I would like to invite you to our school. School? Hearing this, the girl who was still a little scared froze. Yes, a school built specifically for mutants. To school? - The girl froze. Charles lifted his powers and smiled, Yes, school! You can study there and make new friends! After a pause, he affirmed, You dont like doing that all the time either, do you? The girl was silent, then smiled spontaneously and said, I can try! But if I dont like it, Ill leave! Charles smiled and said, Youre wee. You can call me Aurore. The girl smiled, suddenly thought of something, blushed and said: Tuition fees are very expensive, right? Haha! Charlesughed: No tuition fees. Then there is no problem! Aurore breathed a sigh of relief. Then the first lesson of school. Charles reached out and pointed to the wallet in Aurores hand and said, Return this to the owner. Aurolo tossed the wallet, a little distressed, but still said, Okay, boss, as you wish. Jane, you go with Aurore. Jane nodded: Come with me. Aurore hurriedly followed, and the two walked and chatted in a small voice. Looking at the backs of the two, Charles revealed a smile. How nice, we get another student. Chapter 154: I have a father Chapter 154: I have a father Gwen stood in front of her house, looking at her torn clothes, and wiped her tears with some heartache. She didnt know how to face Mike. It was a new dress that Mike had just bought for her, and she loved it, but now it was ripped by someone else. Will Mike talk about her? Would he not want her anymore? Just thinking about these things made her feel a little uneasy. Just then, the door was thrown open and Mike came out. Gwen hurriedly wiped her face, wiped away her tears, and gave Mike a smile. Mike returned a smile, took Gwens hand and returned home, then pushed Gwen into the bathroom and said gently, Wash your hands and face, then eat. Mmm! Gwen nodded her head, relieved in her heart. Mike looked at Gwen with a smile, but the little man in his heart had stormed out. Damn it, who is it? Dare to bully her lovely daughter! The day before yesterday he felt that Gwens mood was a little off, yesterday Gwen also appeared a little hurt, today is even more excessive, not only with injuries, her clothes are also torn. Once is a coincidence, twice is still a coincidence, but three times.. Hmph! Mike sneered. He would take a good look at who taught the children! He clenched his fist and his eyes went cold. It seemed that he, Mr. Kent, it was time to give those parents another lesson. Im done washing up! Gwens voice sounded, the cold smile instantly disappeared from Mikes face and he mildly said: Do you want to change clothes? Gwen looked down and nodded and then said, Sorry. Its okay, its nothing! Mike looked like he didnt care. Its just one piece of clothing, nothing special. Tomorrow well buy eight or ten more! Gwen looked at Mike, and after seeing that Mike was indeed not angry, she showed a happy smile and ran back to her room. Mike smiled at Gwen who closed the door and waved his hand, and after Gwen closed the door, he shook his fist fiercely. See you tomorrow, dad! A few momentster, Gwen changed into loose pajamas and walked out. While eating, Mike noticed that Gwen had eaten a lot more than usual today. Mike, who had a suspicion in his mind, did not ask why, but just quietly made another note. After dinner, Mike and Gwen yed and watched some TV, Gwen rubbed her eyes and climbed into bed. Mike tucked Gwen in, walked to the living room, and after habitually making a few cards, turned off the lights and went to bed. The next day, Mike and Gwen ate breakfast, packed the long-prepared lunch for Gwen, and sent Gwen to school. This time, however, he didnt leave until Gwen disappeared from his view, but drove the car to an inconspicuous ce, then turned on his super vision and super hearing and began to observe Gwens situation at school. Gwen behaved very well at school, plus studied very well, although Gwen did not deliberately performance, but the teacher still like Gwen, cannot help but praise. And this, too, makes a lot of children envious, of course, there are people jealous. For example, a little fat girl, a little fat girl wearing all kinds of brand names, full of petty cross. Noon lunch break, the cafeteria. Gwen took out the bento that Mike had carefully prepared for her and was ready to eat her lunch when a boy, who was about the same size as Gwen and looked very cute, sat down across from Gwen, gave Gwen a smile and said, Gwen, your food looks really good. Gwen nodded and proudly said, My dad prepared this for me, do you want to try it? Dad! Hearing Gwen call herself that in front of outsiders, Mike felt like his heart had fallen into a honey pot and his whole body had turned soft. The little boy nodded and said, Thanks! Separate yourselves! Just then, the little fat girl was like a bouncing pill, darting towards Gwen. Gwens face changed slightly. And the little fat girl looked at the boy angrily and yelled, Didnt you say that you would only y with me as long as I kept bringing you snacks and giving you ten dors a day? Whats going on now? Mike: What? Children nowadays, are they all so yful? Arent they so young to eat soft food? The boy hummed softly and said, I dont want your stuff anymore, I like to y with Gwen. Little scumbag boy! Mike had a speechless face. As soon as she heard this, the little fat girls eyes widened, as if she had received a blow, waved her arms and cried out, then pushed the boy away with a p, looked angrily at the bewildered Gwen and said, You again! It seems that you have not been taught enough! - Gwen shook her head with some fear. The little fat girl picked up the rice in front of Gwen, pped it on the ground and said viciously, Stop eating! Damn golden-haired cat! Gwen looked at the lunch that fell on the floor, and her eyes instantly turned red. This was the lunch that Mike had carefully prepared for her. She looked at the little fat girl angrily. The little fat girl was stunned and said angrily, How dare you look at me like that! Do you know who my father is? He is the major shareholder of this school! You little bitch whose whole family is dead and raised by no father! Mike frowned. It was hard to avoid a childs quarrel, but this was too vicious. This child is also too uneducated, so it seems that her parents are not good either. Gwen clenched her fists and barked, Apologize to me! And, I have a father! Apologize!? The little fat girl sneered and said, I think youve forgotten the lesson you learned two days ago! Little thing without a daddy! As she said, she beckoned behind her very imposingly, and said, Teach me a good lesson! The two followers, who she had bribed with snacks, immediately obeyed and walked towards Gwen. Not only do they raise pretty little boys, but they also know how to recruit fighters? Mike pinched his brow. These days, even children have be so vicious and sophisticated? In the next instant, a card appeared in his hand. Name: Invisible. The card dissipated into points of light, and Mikes figure disappeared into thin air. Mike pushed open the car door and his body shed, almost in just an instant, and appeared in the corner of the cafeteria. Because he is now invisible, no one noticed him at all. Just then, he heard Gwen shout, I have a daddy! The little fat girl shouted viciously and meanly, Daddy! Get your dead daddy out if you can! With that, she actually raised her hand. Mike furrowed his brows, appeared in shape without anyone noticing, walked quickly, hugged Gwen in his arms, avoided the little chubby girls bear paw, and said: I am Gwens father, do you have any questions? Everyone went quiet, and the two little followers shrank back in fear. Its one thing to follow a little fat girl who bullies her ssmates, but when ites to parents, theyre still scared. Gwens body shook and looked at Mike dumbfounded, baring her tears. But the little fat girl puffed up her chest and said, So what if youre his father? When youre gone, Ill still teach her a lesson! Chapter 155: The so-called pitfalls Chapter 155: The so-called pitfalls Wow, this little guy is arrogant! The corners of Mikes eyes jumped. If it was an adult in front of him, he would have let him know what it means to have a sandbag-sized fist, but a little kid of a few years old, he was not unscrupulous enough to bully a small child. The little fat girl grunted softly, like a hamster who had won a battle and struggled to lift her neck, and turned to walk outside the cafeteria. Mike shook his head. Such a child ah really cannot help. He sighed in his heart. When the other party turned and left, he stretched his legs and walked away. The feet were just so right, hey, just so right, all of a sudden appeared in the little fat girls feet. Pop! The little fat girl fell to the ground, froze and wailed. Mike stood to the side with Gwen in his arms, looking like he had nothing to do with it. The little fat girl rolled on the ground and pointed at Mike, shouting, You bullied me! Woo-hoo! Mike blinked and said, Little friend, you need to get it straight, youre the one who stepped on me. Youre the one bullying me, you did it on purpose! The little fat girl cried out loudly, living like a little piglet that had been taken away. Whats going on? Just then, a male teacher came over, looked at Mike and frowned and said to Mike, How can you, a parent, do such a thing? You dont talk nonsense, and are you not blind now? Mike said indifferently. This bastard has been in the cafeteria, before really did not see anything? The male teacher looked at Mike angrily and said, You! What are you! You are also worthy to be a teacher? I want Im going to the principal! Mike hugged Gwen and walked toward the principals office. Seeing this, the male teacher froze and took a big step after him, while the little fat girl also climbed up from the ground with a grunt: Im going to sue you with the principals grandfather! The principals office. Gwen looked at Mike with some concern, Mike with a smile on his face, stroked Gwens head and said, Its okay. Saying that, he looked at the principal. The principals gaze went back and forth between the male teacher, the little fat girl who was crying. This parent, this is Theres nothing to say, call the other girls parent too! Mike said indifferently, he is better atmunicating with parents. The principal has some headache, the parents of this little fat girl is one of the shareholders of the school, when the time is even worse to deal with. The male teacher said: I have notified Miss Peng Peiaos parents, and her father will be here in a while. Upon hearing this, the principal was stunned and turned his head and sulked, Who told you to notify? Peng Peiao shareholder is a troublesome person. After a while, not only was the parent in trouble, but he was also in trouble as the principal. The male teacherughed dryly and said, There was an argument, isnt it necessary to have both parents present? The principal red at the ttering male teacher, and said helplessly, Then wait for Mr. Peng Peiao toe. Half an hourter, a man with a fat face and hair waxed with an unknown amount of hair, just about writing arrogance on his face, walked in, biting on a cigar. Daddy! Little fat girl called out in surprise, hugged the man, turned his head and reached out. With a fluid movement, she pointed at Mike and Gwen and said, Thats them! Peng Peiao exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his small eyes full of ruthlessness, turned his head to the principal and said, Expel them, call the police immediately, let the police take him away, and say that he plotted against the school children. The principal gave a dryugh and said, Thats not very nice, its just between the kids Shut up! Peng Peiao said coldly: If you dont do this, get back and dont be this principal! The principal was silent, his face was full of struggle, while the male teacher on the side said, I can be a witness! Peng Peiao nodded in satisfaction, then turned his head to look at Mike and said, Do you know what will happen to you? Mike sighed. Surely not disappointed Its strange that such parents can teach good children. So, he put Gwen on the floor and said to Gwen, Go wait for me outside. Gwen nodded her head and walked out of the office. Seeing this, Peng Peiao smiled coldly. Let the child go out, is it to beg him on his knees? This kind of thing, he encountered a lot. Mike got up, smiled at Peng Peiao, and in the stunned gaze of the principal and the male teacher, a fist dropped on the chin of that fat pig. In an instant, the cigar mingled with the teeth of the opponent, spewed out of the trembling fat, and rushed into the air. Peng Peiao, who was dizzy, took two steps back and sat down on the ground. You The male teacher looked at Mike in fear. Mike smiled at him and walked up quickly, smashing the other man with a peachy fist that rang out with a pig-killing scream before looking back at the principal. The principal shrank back and squeezed a smile at Mike. Mike grunted softly, pressed the other mans head and mmed it hard on the desk, knocking him unconscious. Mike pped his hands, looked at the little fat girl who was already scared silly, grinned, took out his cell phone and pressed a number. The call was answered, Mike said: Oliver? Im at Gwens school and Im having some trouble. Okay, Ill wait for you. With those words, Mike hung up the phone and took out a card in his hand. Name: Professor X. Character description: A powerful psychic ability. Remark: Letsmunicate with our hearts. The card disappeared and a shadow appeared behind Mike. It was a bald man in a wheelchair, gazing wisely ahead. In the next instant, after the shadow turned into a point of light and rushed into Mikes body, Mike turned his gaze to Peng Peiao. This kind of person must have done a lot of illegal and criminal things, a moment to let the other party and Oliver to give a good ount. His eyes shed, and the invisible power of the soul invaded the minds of the three people in the office. They did not control them, nor did they modify their memories. They just asked them to tell Oliver about all the illegal and criminal things they had done before when they saw Oliver, and to be honest when asked by other policemen. After doing this, Mike opened the door to his office and walked out, apanying Gwen to sit outside. A few momentster, Oliver came in frantically, relieved to see that Gwen was okay, and looked at Mike with suspicious eyes. Mike gestured into the office. Oliver walked in. Ten minutester, Oliver came out with a stony face, but couldnt resist asking Mike, Whats going on? Whats going on? Whats going on with them? Howe they confessed to the things they did before for no reason? Who knows? It should be that they have not lost their conscience. Mike shrugged and said, Can Gwen and I go now? Oliver looked deeply at Mike and said, Go, leave the rest to me. Compared to what Peng Peiao said, parental fighting or something is simply not worth mentioning. Thanks! Mike picked up Gwen. Oliver said seriously, No, its me who should thank you. This is a lot of credit for him. Thank me for what? Mike smiled, and left with Gwen. Chapter 156: Test Chapter 156: Test Leading Gwen out of the school, without waiting for Mike to say anything, Gwen lowered her head and said, Im sorry. Sorry? Why do you have to say sorry? Mike looked down at Gwen. Gwens head lowered even more and said, I got you into trouble. Trouble? Mikeughed and said, Sometimes its trouble thates to you, and Mike squeezed his eyes at Gwen and said, Its not even trouble for me. Gwen looked up at Mike and saw that Mike was not angry and sneaked out a long breath. Mike stroked Gwens head and suddenly said, What did you call me when you were arguing with that little fat guy? Gwen looked up, a little uneasy, said: I dare not mess up ter Mike hadnt been asking her to call her dad, and she thought Mike didnt like her calling him that. Call me that again, I like it. Ah! Gwen looked at Mike in surprise, saw Mike looking at her gently, her eyes were red and she whispered, Dad, Dad. Haha! Mikeughed happily, picked Gwen up and kissed Gwens little face and said, You finally opened your mouth and called me! Gwen smiled, kissed Mikes face too, and once again called sweetly, Daddy! Haha! Mikeughed happily, touched heads with Gwen, and said, Come on, lets go home. Mmm! Looking back at that school, Mike hummed softly. What a shitty school, to have that kind of teacher! Next semester let Gwen transfer to another school, they will note to this crappy school. Speaking of which, Christmas ising up. Mike pinched his chin and thinking about how to spend this Christmas. After all, this is Gwens first Christmas with him. X-College. Hank McCoy was sitting on his desk in his room, writing and revising something with a few drawings. There was a knock at the door. Hank McCoy stopped what he was doing, made his mark, pressed his forehead, and turned his head, Come in! The door pushed open and Charles walked in. Hank! Charles shouted, walked to the other side, gently leaned against the other side of the desk, said: How is it? Hank McCoy said angrily: Do you think this thing is simple? And you still need enough space to put it. Charles thought for a moment and said, How about putting it underground? Under the school! Hank McCoy pondered and said, Yes, but it would be a big project to build underneath. Charles thought for a moment and said, Ill figure this out, you just design the design below. No problem. Hank McCoy nodded, but then revealed a smile and said, Although the final design is not yetpleted, I have made a miniature brain ording to the concept we discussed before. A miniature one? Yes! Hank McCoy said with some excitement, If this works, then it means our idea is feasible and I will continue toplete the final design, if not, then there is no need for me to continue. Charles nodded and mused, Thats right eh? Seeing Hank McCoy looking at him with a strange look, Charles froze. Well, what hmmm? Go ahead and try it! Hank McCoy rubbed his hands, his eyes glowing, and his expression made Charles a little bolt. Go! Hank McCoy grabbed Charles: Go try it! He was always so thunderous when it came to experiments. A few momentster, the two arrived at the roof of the building, and Charles saw the miniature brain in Hank McCoys mouth. This is a small radar I made before, and after my modification, it became the brain now. Hank McCoy exined while picking up a helmet with many antennas attached to it and putting it on Charles head. This radar is only the size of a person, and can indeed only be considered miniature. Although I finished it in a hurry, the function is the same and nothing should go wrong. Hastily? Should? Charles stared at Hank McCoy, squeezed out a smile and said, Why dont you wait until youre sure Its not toote, Ill turn on the brain here! Before Charles finished speaking, Hank McCaw, whose hands were faster than his mouth, opened his brain and said to Charles, Use your power! Charles was stunned and concentrated on cooperating with the other party. Instantly, he felt his perceptual range stretching rapidly as one person after another appeared in his mind. A few secondster, Hank McCoy turned off the brain, looked at the frozen Charles, and said nervously, Well? Charles crooked his mouth, drool flowed out of the corners of his mouth, and his eyeballs started spinning wildly. Did something go wrong? Hank McCoy froze, and his face instantly turned pale. Hahahaha! Charlesughed out loud and hugged Hank McCoy fiercely, saying, Hank! Youre a genius! Hank McCoy froze, hammered Charles twice hard, and said, Youre a jerk! It really scared him just now. Charles chuckled, let go of the other party, and said, Go! Let go of what we have in our hands. We have to prepare for Christmas. Jean and Aurore are waiting for us. Go shopping first. Hank McCoy pushed his sses, smiled and nodded. Christmas trees, Christmas stockings, strings of coloured lights All sorts of Christmas stuff were brought home by Mike, and then busy with Gwen. Daddy, drink some water! Gwen brought a ss of water to Mike. Mike took it and smiled like a flower. Daughters are so nice. What does Gwen want as a gift? Mike asked casually. Gwen tilted her head to think, hugged Mike and said, I like anything from Daddy! Look at that! Daughters are so good! Its like a sweetie pie! If it were rk and the others, they would have been talking a lot! Thinking of the three, Mike sighed. I wonder what theyre doing now.. Dad? Mike looked to Gwen and said, I forgot to tell you, you still have a brother. Brother? Gwen blinked and said, Where? Howe I dont know? Youll seeter, they have something to do now. Oh! Gwen nodded, with some anticipation in her heart, but felt some worry, What if they dont like me? No way! Mike affirmed, They will like you and if they dont, Ill kick them out! Gwen giggled and said, No, thats not right! Pinching Gwens little face, Mike put down his ss of water and said, Lets get on with it! Ill help Dad! Gwen held up her hand. Chapter 157: Crazy Christmas Eve Chapter 157: Crazy Christmas Eve As Christmas is getting closer and closer, the festive atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger. But just at noon on the day of Christmas Eve, something happened that surpassed everyones imagination. A video appeared on the Inte and went viral throughout thework in a short period of time. It featured the presidents wife and daughter, screaming in terror and crying out loudly that they had been kidnapped by! At first people thought it was fake, but were surprised to find that the kidnapping video was actually sent through the socialwork ounts of the presidents wife and daughter. The presidents wife and daughter are socialwork celebrities, and almost the moment the kidnapping video appeared, it spread to the whole world with exaggerated speed. And it was not only the kidnapping of the presidents wife and daughter that shocked people, but also the kidnappers bizarre demands. The kidnapper wanted the president to perform a live show when the bells rang on Christmas Eve, and the show consisted of himmunicating with a pig. At the end of the video, that kidnapper stated that if he was fooled in any other way, such as by using special effects or other means, he would simply take out the hostage after being seen by theputer-savvy man. Although the outraged president had started to clean up the video online and even banned the media from reporting it when it appeared, it had no effect at all, and the video spread like a virus in peoples hands. People were talking wildly about it, and some unscrupulous media started to make a big fuss about it, and all the people were attracted to the incident. At this moment, the furious president was throwing a tantrum in the White House. So many people cant even find a kidnapper? Sorry, we need time, and Damn it! Piece of shit! The president mmed down on his desk, looking at the others in the office with red eyes like a raging bull. He could imagine how these people were feeling. Even the mood of all the people who were watching this absurd farce. There were many who wanted to see a good show, right? Just the thought of it made him want to pull out the ck box that could destroy the world! Mr. President, Tony Stark went on vacation, but Stark Industries cyber security department is helping us find it. Vacation! Vacation!? The president said angrily, Call him for me and tell him toe back! His phone is off and he cant be reached. The president took a deep breath, hammered the table with a clenched fist, and said, What about S.H.I.E.L.D.? What have they found? Theyre trying to find it, too. Looking hard! Looking hard! The FBI is looking, the CIA is looking, the DHS is looking But you guys find it for me! What a bunch of losers! The president took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, looking at the room full of dignitaries. He suddenly felt like the chair under his ass was glowing like a volcano, ready to burn him to ashes, hating to pull someone to rece him at this moment. Give up? In the past two years as president, he has always received a lot of support as a good husband and a good father. If he does this, his image will copse. Not only will he lose his daughter and wife, but he will eventually be if you lose public opinion, you cant keep your position, lose your rights and lose your family. Then agrees? Although the image is preserved, but he has be a joke, his position is not sure to keep to keep, after all, people cannot let a and pig that over the person, continue to govern the country. But this may keep his wife and daughter. This is a dilemma. There are cliffs on both sides. He is like a lone boat on the sea, which will overturn at any time and be ruthlessly swallowed. Who was it? How could they have kidnapped his family, were those bodyguards all shit eaters? He hammered the table hard again. How to choose? Some people in the office wanted to say something, some sneered in their hearts, and some were worried Finally, the president took a deep breath and said, Do not give up the search, and be prepared. The hearts of the people were awe-inspiring, understanding what this so-called preparation is something. The president was ready to break the bank. The president trembled and closed his eyes, waved his hand and said, All go down, when there is news, the first time to notify me! The people got up and left quickly. And after the crowd left, he covered his eyes and cried out in pain. He really loved his family. Mikes family. When Mike saw the news, he was also shocked. This kidnapper is a talent! Very good at it! This world is really crazy. Immediately afterwards, his face became odd. But this seems to be a good opportunity for Charles! In fact, Charles and Nick Fury also think so. At the first moment of the incident, Nick Fury contacted Charles, and the two quietly met up. Do you have a solution? If so, it would be a great help to you, and to the establishment of School X. Nick Fury looked at Charles with a slight expectation in his eyes. Charles hesitated and said, I can try. Then, he looked at Nick Fury and said, Can you S.H.I.E.L.D. solve it? Who knows. Nick Fury said indifferently, Its already looking, lets just say its an effort. Charles nodded and said, Come with me, to find someone, I need to use one thing. Nick Fury showed a smile. The two left the office and Charles said to Hank McCoy, who was waiting outside, Hank, Im relying on your brainwave machine this time. After their discussion, they still decided to name the brain as the brainwave machine. Brainwave Machine? Nick Fury blinked, a little curious. Hank McCoy nodded excitedly and left at a fast pace, and Jean and Aurore looked at each other on the side and followed. After the group of five people arrived at the roof, Charles put on the somewhat crude helmet of the brainwave machine. Although his current induction range after using the brainwave machine is only a few hundred kilometres, the kidnappers with hostages should not escape much farther. He should be in his use of the brainwave machine induction range, if not found, can only take the brainwave machine to Washington. This is Shh! Hank McCoy interrupted Nick Fury and said, Keep quiet. Charles nodded to the crowd and used his powers after the brainwave machine was turned on. The senses were expanding, spreading to an exaggerated range with him as the centre, before the ever-expanding senses stopped. Charles closed his eyes as his mind shed through the people who had been sensed. The others looked at him anxiously but expectantly. A momentter, Charles opened his eyes, revealed a smile to the crowd and said, Found it! Chapter 158: Countdown Chapter 158: Countdown A little bit of time passed, the worlds attention of this kidnapping case is still going on, the presidents wife and daughter still have not been rescued, and this means that the time to that show is getting closer and closer. Some people are sad about it, some are angry about it, but there are also many people who are excited about it and looking forward to it Its a tragedy, but not everyone sees it that way. The kidnapper is a genius, but doesnt disappear into the world out of thin air. With such a horrible search effort, the trail was eventually caught. Unfortunately, it was a trap, a trap that the kidnapper left on purpose, and that trap dyed quite a bit of time. In the hours that followed, several more locations were found, but all were smoke bombs thrown out by the kidnappers. The president was getting more and more impatient, and even felt his soul floating out of his body, feeling like the whole world was starting to distort and he was turning into a puppet. The venue for the live broadcast was all set, but this was the worst possible scenario and hisst chance. Meanwhile, the night that was supposed to celebrate the arrival of Christmas became unbearably quiet. Street after street that should have been iparably busy this night, at the moment there was no one, except for a few children running by asionally, all the people were in front of the TV. This years Christmas Eve is destined to be unusual. The five-minute countdown began, and the president, with a head of cold sweat, walked into the studio under the gaze of a pair of eyes. Everything was ready. His partner was also sedated and washed clean to make sure he wouldnt get hurt. The cameraman was in ce and the live equipment was turned on. He also began to get ready. His wife, his daughter, plus his rights, when it all added up, he decided to put up a fight. His dignity fell to pieces with each piece of clothing that fluttered down. Of course, there is good news, that is, after the Inte survey His approval rating has surprisingly gone up quite a bit, reaching a new high for thest few presidents. This is the only thing that makes him feel relieved. At the same time, with the five-minute countdown, Charles and Nick Fury also began to move. To be more precise, in fact, they have long found the target, only to have been waiting, waiting for the countdown, waiting for the president to ept his tragic fate, waiting for him to step into the abyss with one foot, the moment of imminent doom, they will pull each other out. By then, the president who has resigned to his fate was suddenly saved, the kind of gratitude and excitement generated by the huge fall, far from saving each other an hour in advance can bepared. This is Nick Furys proposal. ording to his words, it is inevitable for the other party to be embarrassed anyway, it is better to take this opportunity to strive for more benefits for them. Something like the president often, but this kind of opportunity does note often. There is no doubt that Charles, as the main meritorious person, after this incident, there is a very high possibility that he will get at least the strong support of the president and reduce a lot of resistance when he proposes the X school. Even after the details of the incident are published, Charles will also be a hero in the eyes of many people who saved the poor president. Lets act. Seeing that there were two minutes left in the time countdown, Nick Fury spoke to Charles. He still had to leave some time to call the White House side. Charles nodded. For this operation, it was just him and Nick Fury. The next second, Charles reached out and pressed his fingers on his temples, then said to Nick Fury, Okay. Nick Fury hadnt finished with a single breath. Hearing this, he was taken aback and said, Is it over? Charles nodded and said, Get in touch with that side, lets go ahead and go get them out. Nick Fury took out his phone and said, No problem. With those words, the two walked toward the building, while Nick Fury looked at the time and pressed the number after a sixty-second countdown. Meanwhile, only a cameraman remained in the live room, in addition to the president and his partner, as well as the presidents secretary. One minute to countdown.. The live broadcast started. The president looked at the screen with a sorrowful expression and said, I am willing to sacrifice myself for the sake of my family, and this is my promise to everyone! He slowly walked forward, his whole body trembled slightly. Closer and closer, closer and closer, just as his eyes closed, clenched his teeth, ready to give it all up, even bending up at the waist Stop! Stop! The secretary shouted excitedly and rushed directly to the dazed president, pulled him away and pulled the blouse that was on his arm around his waist, shouting at him, Sir! Were saved! Saved! Its okay! The president was stunned, his body suddenly frazzled and sat on his butt, then he jumped up with a red face and shouted to the camera, To the great nation of! So much for the feeling of falling from the most powerful position on earth into hell, and then from hell into heaven. Cheers rang out as people cheered excitedly, but there were also many who had lost their faces because they didnt see what they wanted to see. But no matter what, the president was saved. He put one piece of clothing back on with a flushed face and walked out of the studio in a big way, hugging everyone. This time, not only did he not lose face, but he got higher support as a result, the next election, there is a fall. Instantly, he thought of the next election. A group of people walked into the presidents office. The president was still in the excitement of the aftermath of the robbery and kept walking around. Who was it? Who saved my wife and daughter? He was on his feet and asked his secretary excitedly. It was . What was it? Its a mutant. A mutant!? The president was on his feet. Yes, Your Excellency, thats what Nick Fury, Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., reported. S.H.I.E.L.D.? Arent they to me? No, there were only two people in this operation, Nick Fury as well as the mutant named Charles, the mutant who saved your family. After a pause, the secretary said, This is what Nick Fury reported. Nick Fury? This bastard is not one to give credit away. So, it was really the mutant who saved him this time? Praise this mutant! He could not help but exim in his heart. Charles, is it Charles? I want to see him! Now! They are heading this way with your family, they will be here in a moment. The president nodded, then frowned and said, Ill be there soon? What do you mean? Where did they find the kidnapper? Hearing this question, the secretarys face blushed a little strangely and said, Just five blocks away from here. As soon as the words left his mouth, the office went silent, the presidents face was iparably ugly, and he couldnt help but curse at the crowd, A bunch of rice buckets! Chapter 159: Release Party Chapter 159: Release Party Charles and Nick Fury arrived at the White House with the presidents family, as well as the kidnappers. And after they arrived, several media, who had gotten the news long ago, were already waiting at the entrance. Seeing the situation, Charles looked at Nick Fury, who was driving, and Nick Fury was sitting still with his eyes and nose, looking as if he had nothing to do with it. However, the media appeared to be a good thing, a very big benefit to him, the hero who saved the lives of people. Get out of the car. Nick Fury said faintly, pulling the car to a stop. He ran to the co-pilot and opened the door for the wife of the president who was sitting in the co-pilot. The wife of the president wanted to tidy up her clothes. After a second thought, she simply got out of the car. Tears were already hanging from the corners of his eyes. Charles opened the car door, smiled at the presidents daughter who had been looking at him idiotically, and said, Get out of the car, beautifuldy. The presidents daughter blushed, nodded on Charles outstretched hand, and got out of the car amidst a flurry of shing lights. The guards stopped the reporters and even began to drive them away, while the presidents wife saw the scene, but waved her hand, wiped her own tears and said, They are all just concerned about us too, let them ask questions, but Im afraid I cant answer many of them because my heart is exhausted. Saying that, she showed a strong smile. And after hearing each others words, a rush of reporters came up and started asking questions to the three, in which the presidents wife and daughter highly praised Charles. As for Nick Fury, after getting out of the car, he had mixed in with the guards and took the kidnapper, who was thrown into the trunk but still unconscious, with him. After answering a few questions, the presidents wife and daughter headed for the White House, while the intent reporters were stopped by the guards. Although they could not directly interview the victim, these reporters did not leave, but instead, as time passed a little, reporters are stilling. They want to get the first-hand news. Throughout the night, the White House seemed to be very lively, but a little bit of Christmas vour. At midnight. Finally the news came out. About this event, will be held at nine oclock in the morning press conference, will be a detailed description of the event, and this conference, will be live, but only invited journalists can enter the conference venue. Once they heard this, the journalists called their bosses to get tickets for the conference. The time came to nine oclock in the anxious wait of a group of journalists. The press conference opened on time. The president brought his family to theunch site. Although the three were well-dressed, their faces could not hide their fatigue. The three answered some questions raised by the reporters and expressed their gratitude to Charles and S.H.I.E.L.D. Charles, in particr, was solemnly thanked by the three. Seeing this, the reporters could not help but be curious about Charles, who was standing next to them. The press conference continued, and more and more details of this event were released. For example, Charles is a mutant thing, this time can save the presidents family, is with the help of his ability. When hearing this news, the whole venue a shock, and then in the question session, reporters have raised their hands, to ask Charles questions. In the face of those questions, Charles just smiled and said: ability is not good or bad, depending on how the possessor uses, everyone has the opportunity to choose their own life, and mutants also have the opportunity to choose, please be tolerant of mutants, so there will be more and more, with the ability to do good mutants. These words, after he discussed with the presidentst night, he got permission to say. Obviously, after this incident, the president has a very good impression of him, otherwise a mutant will never get the opportunity to appear at the conference, let alone speak. The entire conference, Charles only said these few words, but the reporters eyes drifted to Charles from time to time, apparently making up their minds to interview Charles after the conference. Finally, the whole kidnapping process, as well as the identity of the kidnappers was released. This kidnapping was simply bizarre, but after knowing the identity of the kidnapper, the crowd was able to ept it. The former bodyguard of the presidents family, he was familiar with all the presidents familys affairs. Not only that, the other party was proficient inwork technology,puter technology, and even an elite special operations team member, and bing the presidents bodyguard was also a part of the other partys kidnapping n. This time the kidnapping, the other party has been premeditated, and even for this reason has been prepared for a whole year, as for the purpose That kidnapper called himself an artist. The release is over, but there are many reporters did not leave, to see Charles out, immediately surrounded up. In response, Charles patiently answered one question after another. He knew that he was one step closer to his goal, and a big one at that. Turning off the TV, Mike remembered the way Charles stood on the lectern just now and couldnt help but show a smile. How nice. Graceful, distinguished, got eight points of his true heritage. Hes really well trained. Mike secretly proud, see Gwen curiously staring at him, old face a red, said: Gwen, what do you want to eat at noon? Do you want to go outside to eat? Outside? Gwen looked disgusted and said, The food outside is awful, I want to eat Daddys cooking! No problem! Mikeughed, looked at the time and said, Come on, lets go for grocery shopping. Gwen nodded, ran into her room, changed out of the loose loungewear she was wearing, changed into clothes for going out, put on a hat for herself, tied the scarf with the kitten doll hanging on it, ran out of the room, and said to Mike, Daddy, Im done! Mike nodded and walked toward the door. Gwen looked at Mike and cocked her head, Daddy wait! She ran back to Mikes bedroom, opened her closet, grabbed the gloves she had bought together earlier, and ran out dragging a scarf with her. Daddy! Ill tie it for you! Gwen held up the same scarf in her hand. Mike looked at Gwen dotingly and squatted down. Gwen tied the scarf for Mike, and after setting the kitten doll at the bottom of the scarf upright, took a step backwards and nodded in a measured manner. Tie it! She smiled happily and handed Mike his gloves. Mike smiled and nodded at Gwens nose, and after straightening the other womans hat, father and daughter opened the door and walked out. Holding Gwens hand, the two walked toward the supermarket not far from home. Perhaps because yesterdays Christmas Eve was too quiet, todays Christmas Day seems much more lively than in previous years. People came and went on the street, making Gwen a bit overwhelmed. Pretty little girl! This is for you! In front of the supermarket, a supermarket employee dressed as Santa us handed Gwen a Christmas tree-like candy. Gwen blinked her eyes and said sweetly to Santa us, Thank you, Grandpa, can I have another one? Yes oh, little girl! Seeing how cute the little guy was, the salesman could not say no to her. Gwen smiled happily and after saying thank you politely again, she pulled Mike towards the supermarket. She stuffed one into her mouth, biting the candy in her mouth, and then carefully tore the wrapper off the other candy before turning back and handing it to Mike, saying, Daddy, this is for you! Mike took it and put it in his mouth. Daughters are so nice Daddy, is it good? Yummy! Is it sweet! Sweet! Lets buy some moreter! Hmm? Chapter 160: Cooking Chapter 160: Cooking On the way home from the supermarket, Gwen carried a small bag of candy, pulling Mikes hand, walking a bounce. She did not pay attention to the foot Eww! Gwen body crooked and fell forward. Mike pulled down to save Gwen from falling into a small gray cats downfall. Looking at Mikes reproachful eyes, Gwen shook her little hand and said: Its okay, its okay! She said to Mike showed a pleasing smile, spit out her tongue. Mikeughed and shook his head, and simply picked up Gwen. Now that Gwen is more than six years old, it is almost impossible to hug, while this period of time, we must quickly hug more. Mike in the heart secretly thought. He held Gwen with his one hand and carrying arge bag of ingredients in another hand. Walking in the street like that. And just when they were about to reach home, they unexpectedly met an acquaintance. Fox had a bag in his hand and was walking across the street from them. Mike stopped in his tracks and said Fox? Mr. Kent! Fox called out with some surprise, hurriedly put out the cigarette in her hand, threw it into the bag she was holding, and smiled at Mike. Do you live around here? Mike asked with some confusion. Fox shook her head and said, I came here to take care of some things. The line of sight turned to Gwen, who was looking at her curiously, and made a face at Gwen, who was very subsidized and her own high-spirited image, causing Gwen to giggle. Fox smiled and said to Mike: Is this your daughter, Mr. Kent? Yeah. Mike touched Gwens head with a doting face. Fox looked at Gwen with some envy, noticed that Mike was carrying a lot of things in his hand, and hurriedly said, I wont bother you guys. Saying that she tuned and was about to left. Sister, eat with us! Suddenly, Gwen issued an invitation to Fox. Fox was stunned, and also very heartened. This was a chance to eat with the target she had been chasing, one might even say her idol, and to have a meal cooked by her idol himself She carefully looked at Mike, and remembering her own identity, Fox secretly sighed and said with difficulty, I.. Sister, my dad can cook delicious! Gwen bushed her big eyes and sent out an invitation again. Seeing that Gwen liked Fox, Mike could only speak up and send: Then lets go together. Fox said with surprise, Really? Come on. Mike lifted the bag in his hand and said, I bought a lot of things. Fox said happily, Let me carry the stuff. Mikeughed, No need! Dad, put me down. Gwen whispered in Mikes ear, and after being put down by Mike, she took Foxs hand: Lets go, sister! Fox looked at Mike and praised, Mr. Kent, your daughter is so cute. Mike nodded calmly. Thats for sure! Gwen urged, Dad, lets go! Im starving! And with that, she pulled Fox toward home. The road was a lot livelier with the extra person. Arriving home, Gwen handed Fox a pair of slippers. Fox froze. Mike turned his head to look and said, Change, it will be much morefortable. Fox looked at her high heels and a smile hung on the corner of her mouth. These two father and daughter are really gentle.. What can I drink? Fox said a little nervously. Just water. Mike nodded and poured a ss of water. Gwen ran over, picked up the ss of water and said, Ill deliver it, Dad will just go and cook. Mike smiled and nudged Gwens head. Hey! Gwenughed, brought water to Fox, took off her own hat and scarf, and ran into the bedroom. Fox held the hot water in her hand, feeling a heart-warming warmth was spreading from her palm to her heart, and couldnt help but smile. She had always regarded Mike as her idol and goal, never imagined she would one day be able to eat a meal cooked by her idol. This feeling is almost like picking up a lottery ticket on the road, only to find out that you have won the jackpot. Gwen put away her hat and scarf, washed her hands and ran out with her new candy, then served some fruit for Fox. There, you dont have to take care of me. Looking at Gwen, who was busy like a little bee. Fox liked it all. Gwen handed the candy over and said, Sister, eat candy! Fox was stunned. She has not eaten this thing for a long time. Pinched up one, tore open the package, bit down at her mouth, stretched out a finger, pushed the candy into her mouth, and a pair of eyes full of style gently narrowed so sweet. Is it good? Gwens eyes twinkled. Fox nodded her head. Gwen said happily, This is my favourite vour! Fox smiled, Your name is Gwen, isnt it? Yeah! Gwen nodded her head and said, You are so pretty, sister. Fox was even happier. One big and one small, the two muttered and talked about something. Women are really strange creatures. No matter how much, no matter how big or small, they can talk together. Mike sighed and shook his head, closing the kitchen door. With a thought, a card appeared in his hand. Name: Liu Angxing. Character description: The heir of Kikushita House, has an extreme talent for cooking, the youngest chef extraordinaire. Note: Cooking is all about bringing happiness to people! Today is Christmas, Mike decided to eat something good. And this card, he made itst night. With a thought, the card dissipated into a point of light and a shadow appeared behind Mike. That is a red turban, wearing the same colour vest, is bending down to do a hug fist salute a righteous face of a teenager. The shadow only appeared for a moment, then turned into a point of light and rushed into Mikes body. Mike looked at the ingredients that had been washed, smiled heatedly and gripped the kitchen knife. Almost in an instant, a recipe appeared in his brain, and then the kitchen knife quickly waved. Dont exaggerate too much, some ordinary dishes will do. Mikes cooking speed is fast, not long, one after another colourful and fragrant dishes are ready. Looking at the five dishes and one soup in front of him, Mike pped his head. Although these dishes are considered ordinary in Liu Angxings eyes, but in the eyes of ordinary people, these dishes are still a bit exaggerated. It looked even better than what the chef had done. Not bad for the protagonist of the food world. Mike sighed and brought the dishes out, and the hooking aroma immediately drew the eyes of the two people. Gwen sneaked a gulp and said, Todays dish seems to be more delicious looking! Fox rubbed Gwens head and said, Ill go help. Walking to the kitchen, she took the two tes of dishes in Mikes hand, smelled the aroma of the dishes, surprisingly, she was very unimaginative swallowed saliva. Gwen, its time to eat! Mike shouted, put the rice on the table and said to Fox, Chinese food, is that okay? Fox nodded. It was okay. Chapter 161: Youve met Clark? Chapter 161: You''ve met rk? Fox was content to put down her chopsticks and pressed her stomach without a trace. Surprisingly, there was a strange feeling of happiness. Originally, she had little hope for Mike and was prepared to eat without changing her face as long as it was cooked. But now only begged to just eat it with an expression that was not too hideous and disgraceful in front of her idol. Such a thought just appeared Burp! She actually couldnt help but burp. She blushed and coughed softly, but pretended that nothing happened, her temperament was still sultry and cold. Its delicious! Gwen reluctantly finished thest bite of her meal, feeling like she had just entered heaven, as if a group of people with musical instruments appeared in her head, smashing and pounding a beautiful music that made her soul out of her body. Mike pulled out a tissue, wiped Gwens mouth meticulously, and asked Fox, Hows that? Is it still to your liking? Its so good. Fox couldnt help but praise, This is the best Chinese food Ive ever eaten, no, the best dish Ive ever eaten. This is not an exaggeration, she almost swallowed her tongue just now as well. Mike smiled slightly, patted Gwens hand that picked up the fork, red at Gwen who was already about to eat up, and served thest remaining bit of the dish under Gwens reluctant gaze. Mike made a lot of dishes, each serving, they really could not eat, otherwise, the two women would not have let the dish survive. Fox and Gwen looked at each other, their eyes full of regret. While Mike washed the dishes, Gwen pulled Fox to watch TV. And after Mike finished cleaning up and walked out of the kitchen, he saw that Gwen had fallen asleep on Foxsp. The little guy. Mike looked at Gwen dotingly, picked the little guy up, put him back into Gwens bedroom, covered Gwen with the nket and then carefully closed the door. Watching this scene, Fox was iparably envious. She once had such a perfect family and a dad who loved her, but Whats on your mind? Mike came over with two cups of tea, and after handing one to Fox, he took a sip himself and let out a soothing breath. Taste it, it will help digestion. Fox looked at the light green tea in front of him, picked at the hair hanging down in front of him, and said to Mike, Gwen must be very happy to have a father like you. Mike looked at the door to Gwens room and said, Im happy to have a kid like her, too. Fox smiled and took a sip of her tea, feeling a refreshing aroma fill her mouth and refresh her entire being. Stealing a nce at Mike, she couldnt help but say, Mr. Kent, why did you leave in the first ce? Just call me Mike. Mike smiled and said: Seeing Gwen, dont you get it? Fox was stunned, thenughed. What about you? Never thought about a different job? Fox shook his head and said, No, the loom keeps giving goals, and there are still many goals to clean up. The loom targets of the League of Assassins are all given by a loom called Destiny, and after Sloan does the cryptic trantion, the rest of the group is in charge of the action. And Fox, because of the encounter in early childhood, is a firm believer in the loom of fate. As long as the target is given on the loom, even if the target is herself, she will not hesitate toplete the task. Kill one person to save a thousand. This is the faith of the assassins. They believe that getting rid of the one target given by fate will save arge number of people in the future moments. So, in the eyes of the assassins of the League of Assassins, killing is not purely about killing, but about saving. Mike shrugged his shoulders, rather admiring Fox who had strong faith. Kent first Mike! Fox changed her address under Mikes gaze, hesitated and said, Do you have an impression of the Cross, that is, Cross? Cross? Cross? Mike cupped his chin and recalled. He was a very talented one, and I had trained him for a while before when he joined. At the beginning, he trained Cross and Kutcher, also the king of killers. Then he trained another person code-named X. Fox nodded, put down the cup in her hand and said, He defected from the League of Assassins. Oh. And killed a man from the League of Assassins earlier. Oh. Looking at Mikes t response, Fox couldnt help but say: Arent you curious as to why he did it? Mike shook his head and said: Im no longer a member of the League of Assassins, its none of my business. Fox deted and said: Im sorry, I got carried away. I just dont understand why he would suddenly betray after being in the League of Assassins for over twenty years, he was one of the best assassins after you. If you dont know, I know even less. Mike smiled and shrugged. Fox sat for a while longer, finished her tea and said, Thanks for the hospitality, Mike. With that, she lifted the paper bag she had been carrying when she arrived and handed it to Mike. Inside were two bottles of red wine. Fox smiled and said, Dont mind. Mike took it, looked at a cigarette inside, and raised an eyebrow. The smile on Foxs face stiffened and he snatched the bag. Next time Ill bring you and Gwen a present! The words fell, Fox turned around and left, with hurried steps. When she opened the door, she suddenly found that she had not changed her slippers, her face was even more embarrassed. Handy changed shoes, Fox head did not return to rush out. A cold female assassin, herself, made such a mess. Mike looked at the closed door of the room, could not help butugh out loud. However, this time will have to pay more attention to it. The Cross has already started to do it. Dont didnt pay attention, the fire fox draw the final circle. Dad! Gwen suddenly showed her head through the bedroom doorway. Hmm? Mike raised an eyebrow: Not pretending to sleep anymore? Daddy saw through it! Gwen spit out her tongue, then opened the door and trotted over to Mike and jumped on him. Mike bent down to pick it up and said: Smart ass, what do you want? Gwen held Mikes face with both hands and said seriously, Is Sister Fox pretty? Of course shes pretty. Gwen smiled happily, rubbed Mikes face hard with both hands and said, So are you going to chase her? No! Ah! Gwens face fell. Why would I want to chase her? Gwen let go of Mike, and said with an index: Sister Fox is beautiful and can talk to me again. I like her again, and she is also very cool Mike looked at Gwen strangely and suddenly said: You have met rk? How do you adjust to rk? rk? Who is that? Gwen blinked her big eyes, full of question marks: A stinky kid who doesnt go home. Chapter 162: Secret agent Chapter 162: Secret agent Sneezes! rk sneezed. Who was thinking about him? Shaking his head, he looked down at the lion biting hard on his arm with a helpless look. Man, have you yed enough? The lion tugged at rks motionless arm and tossed his head hard. rk pulled his arm out of the lions mouth with slight force, looked at the saliva on it, and as the lion stepped back, one hand pushed slightly harder, pinned the lion to the ground, wiped the saliva on the male lions mane, and let go of the poor and expensive hand wipe as it made a whimpering sound. The male lion ran away, several lionesses followed closely behind the male lion, looking at rk in fear. rkughed hey, took out the camera hurriedly, and clicked to take the picture. Under the night sky, the lions looked behind in horror, as if they had seen something terrible, an interesting photo. rk nodded in satisfaction, put the camera away, and turned around to go back to his tent. With the passing of Christmas, the yeares to an end. At the turn of the year, Mike took Gwen to y in New York for half a month, and took a look at the school by the way. After being selected by Gwen, the new school was decided. After helping Gwen with the transfer process, just wait for the start of the new semester, then she can go to the new school. The new school year is only a week away from the start of the new school year. Gwens studies are very good, for a good learning environment, Mike intends to live in New York for a long time, cancelled the intention to return to the farm. As for the farm, selling it is impossible, after all, there are so many good memories, so he ns to hand it over to Bob to manage it. Since he decided to live in New York for a long time, after he thought about it, he decided to simply change the ce to live, preferably somewhere closer to Gwens new school. The school was located in Queens. When he thought about it, he seemed to have a few properties located in Queens. Ill go through the real estate certificatester and pick a suitable ce when the timees. Mike muttered in a low voice. Dad? Gwen gripped her chopsticks like a fist, poking the dish with difficulty on her te, and said curiously, What are you thinking about? Mike smoothly picked up a piece of crispy fried tenderloin, put it into Gwens bowl, and said, I was thinking about where were moving to move. Move? Gwen pulled the tenderloin into her mouth and chewed it while looking at Mike with wide eyes. Yeah, its closer to your new school. Gwen cocked her head and said, The new school I chose is so troublesome, or Ill choose another one! No trouble! Mike waved a big hand and said, You can live in after buying furniture! Gwen nodded and held the chopsticks to zap the meatballs on the te. Instantly, the extremely stic meatballs popped out of the te, and bounced twice on the table as if mocking Gwen. Gwen: (????) Mike: Hahahaha! Mike couldnt help butugh twice, and as Gwen puffed up and looked at him, he coughed lightly and said, Ill teach you. Uh-huh! Gwen nodded her head, but reached out and pinched that pill and tossed it into her mouth, then hemmed and hawed at Mike who was ring at her. Mike shook his head helplessly and took Gwens hand, teaching the other woman to use chopsticks by hand. Gwen seriously learned and began to wrestle with the dish in front of her. He didnt stop until he learned. Mike secretly nodded his head, Gwen this little energy, really like Kent family. Suddenly, a pleasant bell rang. Mike looked at it and raised an eyebrow. Charles? This kid has not contacted him for a long time. He slowly pick up the phone, not waiting for Mike to speak, Charlesined: Dad, why are you so slow to answer the phone this time? Youve always answered in seconds before! Oh, at dinner. Dinner? Who are you having dinner with? Charles asked curiously, and then couldnt help but say, I want to eat hot pot. Then you just take a time toe back. Compared to Eric, Charles concerns were much smaller. Hey! Charlesughed and suddenly said, You havent told me who youre having dinner with. With Gwen. Gwen? When Charles heard that, he immediately sat up straight, and the fire of gossip flickered in his eyes. Well, my daughter. Oh so its a daughter, daughter! Charles shrieked and jumped straight up. When did you have a daughter? Howe I didnt know about it? Didnt I tell you? Mike was a little puzzled. Charles heart sank and he said, Dad, youve changed! Youve forgotten about me. Mike impatiently said: Such a big man, why still crying, is there anything wrong Nothing, I will hang up. The next second, Mike really hung up the phone. Charles: He really hung up? He gritted his teeth and called again, the phone was connected, and said angrily: Dad, how can you do this to me! How did I treat you? Mike said without good humour. Whats the matter? Charles pressed his sour heart and said, Dad, I need your favour. A favour? Yes! Charles murmured and said, I want to open up a subterranean space under the school. Youre asking me to dig a hole? Uh, I know dad you should have a way. Charles voice was full of ingratiation. Mike thought for a moment and said, In a couple of days, I havent had timetely. Hmm? Charles was alert: What are you going to do? Im nning to move to New York to live here permanently, and Im moving. Its not because of this daughter of yours, is it? Sort of. Mike looked at Gwen dotingly and said, New York is a better learning environment, and I want to move closer to their school. Charles: Howe you didnt have such ns when the three of us were in school? Mike heard no sound over there and said, Ill call you when things are done. Wait! Charles said urgently, I want to go home for dinner! I want to eat sweet and sour pills and braised fish! When Im done, you cane back. Mike hung up the phone coldly. Such a big man, day after day still eat eat eat eat! Gwen, what do you want to eat tonight? Mike asked to Gwen in a pleasant manner. Gwen blinked and said, Dad, was that brother who just called? Mike nodded and said to Gwen, This brother wille in a couple of days, but you have to keep it a secret and not tell anyone that he is your brother, okay? Gwen nodded without any hesitation before she said confusedly, Why? Because, hes on a dangerous mission, and his identity needs to be kept secret until he seeds. Secret agent! Gwens eyes lit up and she nodded heavily, saying, I see, its our secret! Mike smiled and rubbed Gwens head. Chapter 163: Crystal Chapter 163: Crystal The Mike family has many secrets, and Gwen, as a member of the Kent family, will alwayse into contact with them. Reaching out to Charles now is the first step. And exercising Gwens ability to keep secrets needs to start now. On the other hand, in the X Academy. Charles was sad, Charles was lonely, Charles seemed to have just a ton of lemons, and feltpletely sour. Daughter? So, hes no longer the youngest in the family? He was going to fall out of favour? He couldnt help but sigh when he thought of the phone call he had just made and the impatience with which Mike had spoken to him. A few secondster, Charles burst outughing. Hey, Im such a childish bastard! He murmured in a low voice, rather curious about this sister of his. Hey, a sister, thats not bad. The corner of Charles mouth picked up slightly. Just then, his cell phone rang. Looking at the number, Charles picked up the phone, Fury. Theres a new assignment. Nick Fury spoke faintly and said, The Hellfire Club people are about to make another move and need your help. I know. Charles responded and said, Send me the location, Im leaving right now. During this period of time, he had operated several times with S.H.I.E.L.D. and had already captured many Hellfire people. These mutants were all being held in a special prison. And these people The corner of Charles mouth curled slightly. It woulde in handy in the future. This was all nned by the three of them. Picking up the trench coat that was off to the side, Charles scratched his hair and took a big step outside. Hellfire Club. Dressed in a long ck gauze dress, with her key parts hidden, the ck Queen, Selene Galio, was propping herself up, lying on her side on a water bed. She held a smile at the corner of her mouth, mysteriously and seductively hooked her finger at the man shrinking in the corner, with a slight glint in her eyes, using her ability to hypnotize the man. Gradually, the mans original panic-filled expression gradually disappeared, and his face expressionlessly walked toward the ck Queen Selene Gario. Although her psychic ability is not strong, but against an ordinary person, but still can do. The man was fit and full of muscles like he was about to burst his blouse. Only to see the expressionless man held out his hand to the ck Queen. The ck Queen put her hand on the mans palm, and as the man pulled hard, the petite woman rose up in the mans arms. Giggle. With a delicateugh, the ck Queen cupped the mans face and sent her crimson lips. The lips crossed, and the mans vitality was drawn out a little bit, pouring into the body of the ck queen. The ck Queen let out a murmur of satisfaction, while the man, even though he had been hypnotized, could not help but let out a cry of pain. Listening to this painful scream, the ck Queen slowed down the speed of absorbing life force, seemingly enjoying it very much. A few secondster, the mans originally sturdy body became dried up, then a crack appeared, and finally turned into a handful of dust fell at the feet of the ck Queen. The ck Queen fell to sit on the bed, her eyes enchanted, her face scarlet, and with a wave of her hand, magic power surged, blowing the dust to the corner. The vitality of ordinary people is simply too little. The ck Queen whispered, her eyes were full of dissatisfaction. A momentter, the ck Queen stood up, put on a ck coat, opened the door to the room and walked outside. This was the Hellfire Club, her domain. Walking through the long corridor, the ck Queen came to a luxurious hall. This is the power centre of the Hellfire Club, only a few people know about this ce. At this time there are only four people in the hall, at the sight of the ck Queen, the four mutants nodded to it, and then quickly averted their eyes. The ck Queenughed in a low voice, crossed the steps to the bar, and after pouring herself a ss of crimson liquor, she gently shook the ss and sat down on the sofa opposite the crowd. How about it? The ck Queen asked softly as she took a sip of wine. The four looked at each other, and Fire Poison took out a ck crystal and handed it over. The ck Queen took it and praised, Good job. Sweeping her eyes over the others, she said, What about you? Two of them also took out one and handed it over. The ck Queen nodded in satisfaction and gazed at thest person. The man with the flower pattern on his head swallowed and took his one crystal over. There were only a few faint ck lines on the transparent crystal. The ck Queen sipped her wine and her gaze gradually turned cold, obviously smiling, but it sent chills throughout her body. Piercing, you really let me down too much, this is the second time. The ck Queen raised her hand, blue-ck magic power appeared. The eyes of the mutant nicknamed Piercing shrank, his body shed and disappeared in ce, as if he had turned into a sharp arrow and shot at the ck Queen. Bare! The piercing hand pierced the ck Queens body. Before he showed joy, the ck Queen smiled and pushed out her palm. Boom! Blue-ck magic power erupted, sending the opponent flying, while the wounds on ck Queen Selenes body instantly disappeared under the effect of vitality. Seeing this scene, Piercing was terrified and his body turned into a rapidly moving figure, fleeing outward like a sharp arrow. Just then, the space around the ck Queen seemed to distort, and then, she disappeared in the same ce. In the next instant, she appeared in front of Piercing, and a slender palm urately grabbed Piercings neck. The one that is missing will be filled with you. The ck Queen smiled as she spoke. No! Piercing screamed in terror, his body trembling rapidly in the ck Queens hands, like a blurred shadow. But as the ck Queen began to draw in the life mile, Piercings body hung from the ck Queens hand like a hanging smi. A few secondster, the ck Queen breathed out pleasantly, while the piercing had turned into a pile of ash. Seeing this scene, the three mutants, Fire Venom, broke out in a cold sweat. The ck Queen swung her waist, drained her ss of wine, sat down opposite the three again, grabbed the three ck crystals ced on the sofa, yed with them in her hands, and said, Now there is an open position, which one of you has a suitable candidate? The three were silent. The ck Queen smiled and said, Dont worry, I wont treat you that way as long as youplete your mission, and Collect this thing, but for us mutants. The three nodded, like puppets who would only nod their heads. Boring! The ck Queen whispered, and the three mens hearts fluttered. By the way. As if remembering something, the ck Queen looked at Fire Venom and said, I remember some time ago, there was a mutant who joined us, was it called Mao? Fire Venom nodded and said, Yes. The ck Queen pondered and said, What about it? What about his powers? Can you trust it? Chapter 164: For Yourself Chapter 164: For Yourself Mao Fire Venom hesitated, but nodded under the ck Queens gaze. Well then, its decided that its him, and when the next operation takes ce, a crystal belongs to him and he is responsible for filling it up. I know. Fire Poison nodded. Having a crystal, it means Mao will be the new captain. The ck Queen waved her hand and said, Go down and rest. The words fell, the space around the ck Queen distorted, and the petite figure disappeared. Seeing this scene, the Fire Poison trio breathed a sigh of relief. Its too scary. The mutant named Colossus wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He was strong and sturdy, two meters tall, but he was scared to death when facing the ck Queen, who was not even one meter six meters tall. Fire Venom nodded and said maniacally, Damn it! Mao I obviously didnt want him to get mixed up in this, its not a good job. Wow! A woman with short brown hair and a nose ring named Sound-wave looked at Fire Venom in surprise and said, Since when did you start thinking about others. Fire Poison hummed softly and said, He saved me. The giant stone statue scratched its head and said, So thats how it is. Sound-wave suddenly whispered, You guys, what is that crystal collection? Every time I see that thing, I always get chills all over my body. I dont know. The giant stone statue shook its head nervously. Fire Venom gave the two a nk look and said, Every operation requires us to bring people to kill, and the more people we kill, the faster the crystal will cken, you guys really cant guess? The two men fell silent. Fire Venom shrugged and said, Lets go, at least we are safe until the next mission. Saying that, his face suddenly changed and he cursed out. Damn it, what am I going to tell Mao. Hey, thats your business. Sound-waveughed and got up, and the two of them left quickly with the monolithic statue. Oh~~ The ck Queen purred contentedly and set aside a crystal that had be transparent again, then picked up another ck crystal. Heh, this is much easier than trying to collect them myself. She smiled, licking her lips. Life force, or perhaps it could be called soul. Thats what was stored in the three crystals. She was a mutant, but she was also a witch. Thebination of mutant ability and magic makes her terrifyingly powerful. The crystals are magical instruments that she created with her magic. Her ability is life force absorption and she can use the absorbed life force to enhance herself, heal herself, and even extend her life span. In addition to that, her ability to work with her magic can do much more. For example, the flickering ability just shown, hypnosis, and immunity to damage. In addition to these demonstrated abilities, she can even manipte life force, project it into non-living bodies for maniption, and even create a psychic shield with life force. And this is the reason why she was able to resist her opponents control and drive him out of Hellfire when she fought the White Queen. In addition, she can also use magic to convert herself into shadow form. Her abilities are not only strong, but alsoprehensive, which is the main reason why she can control Hellfire for so many years. Collecting life force, this is the main reason why she has to make things happen every once in a while after taking control of Hellfire. When the initial cooperation with the ck Emperor consumed all the life force she had absorbed for many years, she ended up not even getting a single fart. She had no choice but to start from scratch and collect life force again. Only, recently, it seems that all the actions of Hellfire did not go well, S.H.I.E.L.D. with a mutant has been obstructing their actions. Perhaps, she needed to find a chance to take out the other side After a thought shed through the ck Queens mind, she began to absorb the life force in the crystal again. In the corner of a bar. What? Eric looked at Fire Poison in surprise, showing some surprise at the right time and said, I became one of the captains? Looking at Erics expression, Fire Venom opened his mouth and couldnt help but say, Mao, this is not a good job! Eric froze and said, What do you mean? Fire Venom pressed his brow and said, This is something I wasnt supposed to tell you right now, but you saved my life, so He took a sharp gulp of wine and said, Damn, Ill tell you! Eric poured the other mans wine and looked like he was listening carefully. Be a captain, the ck Queen will give us a crystal, and the task of our captain is to lead the people of Hellfire and fill the crystal! Fill it up? Eric was puzzled, Fill it with what? Fire Venom lowered his voice and said, With lives! The more you kill, the faster the crystal will fill up. Erics heart was shocked, then Fire Venom said with a fretful face, If it is not filled in a period of time, the ck Queen will step in to punish the crystal owner. And thats how you got your current captain position. Caption Position? Erics face was grim as he said, What does that mean. She will personally take action, absorb the captains life force and turn him into ash! Fire Poison poured himself a sip of wine, fear shed in his eyes, and sighed: Two hours ago, Piercing turned into ash right before our eyes. Seeing Eric did not respond to himself, he froze, but found that Erics face was gloomy, and the whole metal of the bar began to tremble, causing the people in the bar to begin to wonder, and some even shouted its going to be an earthquake, and ran out. Fire Venom was startled in his heart and said, Mao! Calm down! Eric took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. Instantly, the anomaly in the bar disappeared. What is she collecting those things for? She said it was for the mutants. Do you guys believe that? We have to believe it! Silence Eric clenched his fist and hammered the table, saying, She sacrificed so many people for herself, and even killed her own people! Shhh! Fire Poison gave Eric a wink. Eric took a deep breath, lowered his voice and said, Such a person, why do you guys still listen to her? Fire Venom pursed his lips, smiled bitterly and said, What can we do? She can always find the betrayers and put them A thought shed through Erics mind and said, When is the next action, when is it? This is uncertain, the ck Queen is always on short notice every time. Fire Venom said, then looked at Erics gloomy expression, his heart tightened and said, I warn you, dont take any chances! Also, leave me out of it! Eric nodded and said, I know. He wouldnt take any chances, he would handle the other side without fail! Chapter 165: Brother, can you tell me about the mutants? Chapter 165: Brother, can you tell me about the mutants? Mikes new home, a small, detached two-story building. Hows that? Do you like it? Mike asked Gwen, looking down. Gwen nodded her head, surveyed her new room and said, Its so nice! The pale pink walls were dotted with some floral-style paintings, and the chandelier on the ceiling, which was a sun-like chandelier, looked very cute. And its even better. Mike smiled mysteriously, closed the door, pulled the curtains, the room in the moment of dark down, a starry sky appeared above their heads, lighting up the darkness. Gwen looked up and her mouth grew in surprise. Yes, its beautiful! Do you like it? Mmmmmm! Gwen nodded her head quickly. Daddy! She hugged Mike excitedly and said, Im super into it! I love Daddy the most! Mike smiled happily, picked Gwen up and lifted her over his head. Giggles! Gwen giggled happily, held up her hand and said, Daddy, higher, Im going to catch the stars! Mike lifted hard, in the sound of Gwens eximing, gently force, threw Gwen up, in the moment of catching Gwen, and Gwen touched heads again. Father and daughterughed happily. Dingdong! The doorbell rang, and as Mike put Gwen down and went to pull the curtains, Gwen opened the door and said to Mike, Ill get it! Slow down! Watching Gwen stride toward the stairs, Mike shouted, smiling as he pulled the curtains open. Gwen leapt down thest two steps. With a big smile on her face, she opened the door. A man with a face full of dismay and surprise. Hello, who are you looking for? Gwen sized up the other man. Charles blinked, looked at Gwen, half-crouched down, with a smile on his face and said, Youre Gwen, right? Gwen nodded her head and said curiously, How do you know? Do I know you? I know you! Charles smiled mysteriously and said, You guys just moved in yesterday, didnt you? Gwen looked at Charles in surprise, but suddenly frowned and said, Youre not a pervert who stalks us, are you! Charles: ? _? This kid talks so poisonous, who the hell does he look like? Just as he was depressed, he saw Mike walking down from upstairs. Dad! Charles opened his mouth and called out. Gwen took a step backward and looked at Charles in surprise, saying in astonishment, Youre the older brother? Charles stroked Gwens head and said, Hello, Gwen. After the words, he stretched his arms towards Mike, with a smile on his face and Mike hugged. Mike gently patted Charles back and said, Well done, I saw that. Well? Charles squeezed his eyes at Mike and said, Didnt I look good on TV? Mike smiled and said with a straight face, Not even close to me. Ha ha! Thats not true! Charlesughed yfully, patting his back, and said, Dad is the most handsome. Digging a hole Yuck! Its building the underground space still needs his dads hand, can be coaxed properly. Mike waved at Gwen and said, Gwen, this is your brother, Charles. Charles? Gwen cocked her head and looked at the smiling Charles, a little puzzled. This name, and this face, she seemed to have seen it somewhere. TV! She eximed, Ive seen it on TV! They say youre a mutant! Charles covered his face, bent down in front of Gwen, and jerked his hand open to make a grimace. Whoa-ho! Gwen settled down and looked at Charles funny face andughed out loud with joy. Charles reached out to Gwen, cupped Gwens face andughed, Youre not afraid of me? Not afraid! Why? Because youre a brother! Gwen smiled, a pair of big eyes with full of joy. Charles subconsciously used his ability, and after sensing Gwens current inner joy, he was very fond of this sister whom he had met for the first time and whose age difference was nearly twenty years. p! Mike pped Charles hand away. Hiss! Charles held his hand and sucked in a cold breath, looking at Mike who rubbed Gwens face, bared his teeth and said, Dad, the difference in treatment between me and Gwen is too much! Mike squinted at Charles and said with a disgusted look on his face, Youreparing yourself to Gwen now? Dont make a fool of yourself. Charles: Wow! Does you hear that? The sound of a broken heart. He let out a long breath and staggered up the stairs, then immediately recovered and called to Mike, Dad, which is my room? The one on your right now. Charles walked into the room and looked at it, and his eyes lit up. It was much like his room at the farm, and it looked like his dad should have kept it as close to the original as possible. Lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, Charles suddenly thought of rk and Eric. And I wonder how theyre doing. He muttered and fell silent. Just then, Gwen showed her head from the doorway of his wide-open room and surveyed Charless room. So this is what brothers room looks like. Charles sat up sharply, waved to Gwen, dug in his pocket, took out a small mushroom-shaped hairpin and handed it over. Gwens eyes lit up, put her head over and said, Brother bring it for me! Charles touched the soft hair, and his heart became soft. Gwen touched the hairpin on her head, took Charless hand and said, Brother,e with me! Charles followed Gwen to that pink room and skimmed his mouth. The old man can ah, but also his sister painted pink. Gwen closed the door, pulled the curtains closed, pointed at the starry sky that appeared, and said, Nice, isnt it? Charles: He was not sour at all, but he was in his twenties, he would not be jealous of a little girl. So, he put his hands in his pockets and said indifferently, Not good looking! Gwen was struck down and silently pulled back the curtain. She lowered her head, and before she could get upset, she was picked up by Charles. But its pretty! Charles smiled and nudged Gwens head. Gwen kissed Charles happily and covered her mouth with a giggle twice. From Charles down, Gwen quietly took out her hidden candy, carefully looked out the door and handed one to Charles. Shh, dont tell Daddy ow. Charles nodded and tossed the candy into his mouth. It tasted good. nced at little Gwen. Gee, thats a sneaky one, too. He whispered inwardly. Gwen sat on the bed, eating the candy with Charles, both legs fluttering gently. Brother, can you tell me about the mutants? I heard they all have superpowers! Charles smiled, his eyes slightly narrowed, and said, Do you want to hear about them? Mmmmmm! Chapter 166: Digging...... Chapter 166: Digging...... Gwen nodded her head, a pair of big and bright eyes, under the sunlight, as if she was shining in the sunlight. She is very well-behaved. Is this my sister? Charles sighed in his heart, and the smile on his face was a few minutes milder. It seems very fun. So, he reached out his hand and said, Bring all the candy here, and Ill tell you. Gwen shrank back and said, Well, I wont listen! No! Charles smiled, with what looked like a tail wagging gently behind him. If you dont give it to me, Ill tell Dad. Gwen stared at Charles with wide, incredulous eyes and puffed out her mouth. Charles: (?What?) So cute. Sure enough, its just so much fun to bully your sister or something. No, this idea is not right He was obviously not like this at X school, howe once he returned home, he changed? Because, is this home? Yes, because this is home! He reviewed himself deeply and briefly, and then Childish bastard! He cursed himself in his heart and then continued his childish behaviour. He stretched forward again. Gwen sullenly handed a small bag of candy to Charles. Charles nodded and began to tell Gwen about the mutants. Gwen was gradually attracted to the attention of From time to time, he let out a gasp. Time passed unnoticed, until Mike called them to eat, the two people came back to their senses. Gwen was a bit impatient. Charles quickly got up and headed out. It had been a long time since he had eaten a meal from home and he missed it very much. Here are two for you. Charles took out two candies and handed them to Gwen, stroked Gwens head and said seriously, Children cant eat too much sugar, its not good for your health, your teeth will rot out, you know? Oh! Gwen nodded obediently and put the two candies into her pocket. Charles put the small bag of candy into his pocket and walked downstairs. Listening to the sound of distant footsteps, Gwen closed the door, picked up the piggy doll ced on the bed, unzipped the back, looked at the small bag of candy inside, and smiled happily. Luckily she didnt take them all out just now. Damn brother! But Charles brother is also for his own good. Heart I epted, but she wants to keep these cute sweets herself! Gwen secretly nodded her head. Skilfully put the two pieces of candy in, and carefully zipped up, happy humming to run downstairs. At the dinner table, Gwen, who had only learned to use chopsticks for a short time, struggled with her dishes, while Charles didnt stop for a moment. After such a long time without eating, and then eat this familiar taste, simply too nostalgic. Slow down, and no one to grab with you. Mike did not say good-naturedly, but the corners of the mouth hanging a smile. Charles answered vaguely and slowed down the speed of stuffing his mouth with food. Eric and rk are not here, there is not even a person to grab food, lonely oh Charles muttered in his heart. The three quickly finished a delicious lunch. While Mike went to do the dishes, Charles and Gwen yed for a while, and after Mike came out, Gwen was driven upstairs to sleep while Mike and Charles sat on the sofa and chatted casually. When it came to the situation at School X and learning that Charles had taken on two students, Mike froze. Two students? Charles smiled smugly, I didnt expect that. Mike nodded and said, I thought you would recruit students after the school officially opened. Not really recruiting, just happened to run into it. Charles took a sip of his green tea, breathed outfortably, and smiled, Theyre both very talented and good kids. They? Mike raised an eyebrow. Two lovely girls. Charles smiled and said, Jane and Aurore, Ill introduce you to them when I have the chanceter. Mikes heart was shocked. Surprisingly, it was these two? Hey, it was really fate, to run into destined to run into. How is Eric? Mike suddenly asked. Charles put his teacup in a slight motion, said to Mike: He gave us an important information, we are waiting for the opportunity, and n to take a shot at the ck Queen in the next operation. So soon? Mike was a little surprised. Charles face was gloomy: Dad, you would never imagine how vicious and brutal the ck Queen is. She let Hellfires people create killings and chaos just because she Hellfires people collect life force for her! Shes not doing it for the mutants at all, shes doing it for herself! Hellfire haspletely be a tool for her to satisfy her selfish desires! Mike leisurely sipped his tea and said, What happens next is very important to you, do you need help? You and Fury dont have enough men, do you? Fury said he got two old friends to help, and there are some good people in S.H.I.E.L.D. Speaking of which, Charles smiled and asked, Didnt Fury ask for your help this time? Mike faintly nced at Charles, breathlessly said: Need? This matter concerns Charles and Eric, even if Nick Fury did not ask for his help, he himself wille up, but what makes him curious is Nick Furys two old friends. They could not be the two of them, right? A thought sprang to Mikes mind. Dad, your house has moved, and I have eaten too. Tonight, we will start digging to open up the underground space. Mike nced faintly at Charles and hummed softly. Charles grinned, showing a pleasing smile. Late at night, Mike and Charles quietly appeared in the manor of X school. Apart from Charles, there were only two people in the school at this time. Aurore and Hank McCoy, Jane is not here for the past two days, went home to spend time with their parents. The appearance of the two Macs did not rm them at all. Charles used his ability to look at the two, and after seeing that they were both sleeping heavily, revealed a smile. Tomorrow, they should not be too surprised. Charles? Hmm? Charles snapped back to his senses. Mike let out a deep breath and said, Do you have the design drawings for the underground space? Yes! Charles nodded and said, Dad, you wait for me. With that, he walked quickly into the castle-like building in front of him. Mike waited for a few minutes, Charles came out with the drawings and handed them to Mike, then said, Whats next? You just watch. Mike said indifferently, and a card appeared in his hand. Name: Ohnogi. Character description: The third generation of the shadow of the earth, mastering blood elimination dust vanish, powerful, a great ninja who loves the vige, trying to defend the interests of the vige and protect the residents. Note: Eww, my waist. The card disappears as a point of light. A small old man with an earth shadow bucket hat, short stature, with a red nose and a white beard, a small old mans shadow appeared behind Mike, a sh of light into a point of light before rushing into Mikes body. Chapter 167: We are short of people, are you coming? Chapter 167: We are short of people, are youing? Dads abilities were getting more and fancier. Charles cupped his chin and looked at Mike, his heart iparable expectation. Mikeid the drawing on the ground, mobilized the chakra in his body, quickly formed a seal with both hands, and stretched out his thumb to bite at his mouth. Then the corners of his eyes twitched. Did not bite through.. This is a little embarrassing. Charles looked forward to ing. Mike put his finger to his mouth again and bit down with enough force to break steel.. Still no use. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched gently. Charles was puzzled. Mike took a deep breath and couldnt help but spit out in his mind, Damn it, who invented this ninjutsu and needs blood as a medium? Dad, whats wrong? Charles looked at Mike in confusion. Mike took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile and said, Nothing. With those words, he once again mobilized his chakra to make a seal, then with a sh of red light in his eyes, two tiny thread-like heat vision shed, and after cutting a slit in his own hand, he pressed it on the drawing on the ground. Earth transport Positive transformation! In the next instant, ck mysterious lines appeared on the drawings. Seeing this scene, Mike breathed a sigh of relief. The source of chakra disappeared, and Mike felt as if he was connected to the earth beneath his feet. Thend beneath this manor began to change under the effect of Ninjutsu, bing just like the design drawings. Charles looked at Mike and waited quietly. A few minutester, Mike got up and said, Its done. The power that materialized The moment Mike got up, it disappeared. Finished? Charles blinked his eyes, his face was full of doubts. Just squatting for a while, and then its done? He was waiting for Mike to make some kind of noise, and it was done? Mike raised an eyebrow and said, Dont believe me? No! Charles shook his head and said hastily, Just cant believe it. Go ahead and look if you cant believe it. Mike pressed the drawing on Charles chest and said, ording to the markings on the drawing, you should be able to find the entrance. With doubts, Charles looked at the drawing and ran into the building to the entrance marked on the design. Sure enough there was an entrance. He was shocked, returned to his office, found a shlight, and rushed in. A momentter, he rushed out with a look of ecstasy on his face and shouted to Mike, This is too good! Dad! How did you do that? Squatted and did it. Charles: Is everything okay? Im going back. Mike said indifferently and was about to leave when Charles grabbed him with a smile on his face and said yfully, That, Dad, youre too powerful, do me another favour. What else? The underground space is expanded, but the bottom is full of earth and stone structure, it will copse! Then you can build it quicklyDont look at me with that kind of eyes. Charles continued to look at Mike with a pleading plus adoring eyes. Mike pped his head and be speechless: If you are not my son, I will kick you to death, you are too annoying! Its just a good idea to expand the space, but in the end you have to do decoration? Charles smiled sarcastically and said, Whats down there has to be kept secret. After the engineering team is finished, you use your ability to delete this memory is not okay? But isnt it going to cost a lot of money for such a big project! The most important thing is that there can be a lot of time left. Mike was stunned. Also.. He has not much money left, can only buy seven or eight manors like, and I do not know if there is enough for a few children Seeing that Mike was persuaded, Charles hurriedly said, Ive already bought all the materials and stacked them on the grass by the smallke! Go over and take a look Mike rubbed his brow and walked over. Charles bumbled and followed. Piles and piles of steel and steel tes? But Mike nced at Charles suspiciously when he saw these so-called materials. Did you n this all along? No! Charles shook his head. Mike reached out and pped Charles on the head, shook his head with a smile, and two cards appeared in his hand again. Name: Mao. Character description: A powerful mutant with the ability to control maism. Note: I like big scenes! The cards disappeared and a shadow appeared. The man stretched his arms, with a helmet and a cold face looking ahead. The shadow flickered and Charles didnt see it clearly. Then, the card point of light appeared again, a rotating portal appeared in front of him, connected to the underground space that had just been opened and expanded. With a light wave of Mikes hand, the steel flew up like a torrent of steel, rushing in through the portal, and under his control, began to reinforce the underground space. Charles looked at this scene with joy, could not help butugh out loud. He already foresaw the dumbfounded expressions of Hank McCoy and Aurore tomorrow. A few momentster, Mike dispersed the power of embodiment, and the portal in front of him disappeared as a point of light when the time for embodiment was up. Dad, thanks Whoosh! Mike shot up into the sky and quickly disappeared, taking off with the wind generated, blowing Charles out. Charles rose from the ground with a depressed face and spat out the hay in his mouth. He feels disgusted Sadwhat a shit! As long as the thought of the underground space below has been basicallypleted, he could not help but raise the corners of his mouth. Next, after securing the lighting, venttion and so on these infrastructure, he and Hank McCoy can start building the brainwave machine. Toplete these need a professional engineering team, and the need for secrecy. However, such things as secrecy As his father just said, its too easy for him. January 12th, the cloud is clear. In the early morning. Gwen, were leaving! Mike lifted Gwens book bag and called out to the stairs. Coming! Gwen answered as she ran downstairs with a tter. With the mushroom hairpin Charles had given her, Gwen straightened her dress and said to Mike, somewhat nervously, Dad, how do I look? Beautiful. Whew! Patting her chest, Gwen said sweetly, Lets go! Today was her first school day, and she had to make a good impression on everyone. Driving Gwen to the new school, Mike kept sending Gwen to the ssroom door before returning. In fact, Gwen wanted to take the school bus, but on her first day of school, how could Mike feelfortable letting Gwene alone? When he left school and returned home, his phone suddenly rang. Looking at the number, Mike raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. Peggy Carter. Mike! We are short of people, are youing? A voice full of signs of age, but still pleasant to the ear rang out. Chapter 168: Train Chapter 168: Train When was thest time I met with Peggy Carter Mike recalled. By the way, it was before he moved to New York, about two months or so, almost three months ago. He remembered Peggy Carter staring at him, angry as if she was going to die at any moment. He hadnt gotten a call from the other side since that time. The loss was too bad. Should be out of money. I hope I didnt lose all my retirement pay. Otherwise the little olddy would have to go drink the northwest wind. Mike? Hurry up and talk back! Three short of one! Peggy Carter couldnt resist urging. No, Ive got things to do! Mike refused. Peggy Carter yed her cards too badly. Youre not afraid, are you? Scared? Mike raised an eyebrow and said, Im afraid of your bad poker skills? My broken poker skills!? Peggy Carter stretched her voice, so that Maria on the side couldnt help covering her ears. No way, no way! Mike refused: There is something going on in the meantime, Ille back to y cards with you guys when Im free. Saying that, Mike did not give the other party the opportunity to speak, directly hung up the phone. Really Had I known that the other party would be addicted, in Peggy Carter retired, brought Maria to his house to rub dinner, not on the spur of the moment, teach them to y mahjong. However. He said something was not an excuse. He was really something. These days, hes been keeping an eye on Fox. After Christmas, about half a month ago, Firefox found Crosss son Wesley. This meant that the League of Assassins, pressured by the pressure brought by the Cross, had begun to n. Cross was very strong, which Sloan understood. Thats why he asked Firefox to find Wesley, who also has the talent of an assassin, to train him as an assassin, and then let Wesley to deal with the cross. Because this is the only person that the cross will noty a killer. During this time, Wesley had already started training and was learning killing techniques quickly with his assassin talent. Wesley learns very quickly. At this speed, it shouldnt take long before Sloan will let Wesley deal with the cross, so Mike will spend some time paying attention to these people during this period. After all, he has decided to save the fire fox, and the cross is also considered his apprentice, he also happens to have nothing to do After habitually scanning the textile factory of the League of Assassins and seeing that Wesley was still training, he turned off his super vision. Wesley and Charles In thest world, it seems to be yed by an actor, but in this world, the two only have three resemnces. From temperament to appearance, Charles crushed Wesley. Thinking about Wesley being cuckolded, Mike couldnt help but shake his head. This young man, it is really tragic. The time passed day by day, and Gwen got used to the new school. Mikes life became regr and uneventful. Finally, after more than twenty days, Mike looked at what was about to happen and raised some spirits. At this time, the train station. Firefox and Wesley were led to the train station by Crosss partner based on a clue that Cross had deliberately left behind. Cross stood in the doorway of thest carriage of the train, waiting for his partner to give him the news. WesleY Crosss eyes were gloomy. Damn it, even using his son. From the moment the Fire Fox of the Assassins Alliance had contacted his son, he had wanted to approach Wesley to exin the situation, but had been watched to death by the Assassins Alliance and had no chance. After several encounters, he could only find a way to create an opportunity for the two to be alone. So, using his residual bullets, he lured Wesley to his partner and had his partner follow their n to lure Wesley to the station. The face full of beard and the rough cross looks like a decadent middle-aged man, but his eyes are sharp. As the train slowly moved up, he saw two figures running wildly past. Fire Fox and his son. In the moment of seeing his son, his eyes stared, a strong killing intent enveloped towards Wesley. Wesley halted in his footsteps, and before he could call Firefox, which had already run away, he strode towards the elerating train. When the door of the carriage was about to be closed by the conductor, he saw a fleeting cross. Pulling the conductor off with one hand, Wesley rushed into the train and began looking for the cross. And Fox, after noticing that Wesley was missing, also rushed out of the station, got into a car, and chased towards the train. The train was getting faster and faster, but Wesley was getting more and more impatient. Although he had the talent of an assassin and was growing quickly, he was simply too inexperienced. In the end, he was only a rookie who had just trained for a month or so. Soon he lost sight of the cross and even caused amotion and screams from the passengers because he misidentified someone and took out his gun. He was a little flustered and his mouth was screaming sorry, not at all like an assassin. A pair of eyes looked at Wesleys back, some heartache. This boy, would not have to face such a life, do not have to face the blood and bullets. Inhaling lightly, the cross walked up from behind Wesley, and when Wesley sensed something was wrong and turned around, he grabbed Wesleys hand holding the gun, and the two of them wrestled in the carriage amidst the screams of the passengers. Wesley! A low voice rang out as the cross held Wesley down. Wesley struggled frantically, with only the thought of killing the other man on his mind. I Just uttered a word, the cross eyes shrunk, and pressed Wesley to the ground. Bang! A bullet shot through the ss and flew past where the cross had just been. It was the fire fox. Cross got up from the ground, intending to lure Wesley to the otherpartments, but just as he stood up, he saw a face with a smile on it, and his face instantly changed. How could it be! How could it be him! How could he be here? Could he have been sent by the League of Assassins? He was in a cold sweat and pointed his gun at the other side. But in the next instant, he stood still like a puppet. To be precise, the entire carriage stopped moving. On the other side, Wesley, whose head was dizzy from the impact, saw the gun that fell beside him and reached out to grab it. Ta-da! One foot instead stepped on the gun. He froze and looked up. A smiling face was bstanding in ce like a puppet. Killing intent emerged, he did not think carefully and pulled the gun with force. But I didnt expect that foot to lift up lightly. Dang! Wesley fell a face up. - Watching this scene, Mike could not help but cock the corner of his mouth, and then a thought, the power of the mind gushed out and fixed Wesley in ce. In fact, he got on the train when Wesley did, only he used Card Professor X and then used the power of his mind to make everyone on the train ignore him. Mike turned his head to look out of the train and waved at the Fire Fox, who was driving alongside the train, and after using mind control to make the other party stop the car and wait for them in ce, he took control of Wesley and the cross and headed for the carriage door. Chapter 169: Give me face Chapter 169: Give me face By the side of the road, in the middle of the green fields, the car has a woman and three men, the car did not shake, very stable. The atmosphere was a bit awkward, and Mike sitting in the passenger seat looked at the three thoughtful three with interest. After all, Wesley is young, after a few seconds of silence, broke the silence. He did not hesitate to raise the gun in his hand and point it at the cross on the passenger side. Cross, who was prepared for this, immediately grabbed the wrist of the other party and slightly tilted his head. Bang! The gunshot rang out, and the car window shattered with a sound. Just then, Fox also picked up the gun and was about to shoot at the cross when his body suddenly fell towards Mike. Poof! A bullet hole appeared in the backrest of her seat, and Crosss gun was pointed obscurely at Fox. Just then, Wesley moved the gun toward Mike. Foxs face changed and pointed the gun at Wesley, and Cross lifted Wesleys wrist with force. Bang! A bullet was fired and a hole appeared in the roof of the car. In the next second, without waiting for Wesley to make a move, the cross actually held the gun against Wesleys chin. Wesleys eyes widened as he looked at Fox and Cross, his head somewhat confused. Whats going on? Why are they targeting me? Perhaps seeing Wesleys confusion, Cross spoke up and exined, Mr. Kent is my teacher in the League. Fire Fox nced at Cross lightly and said, I respect Mike a lot. Wesley was stunned suddenly, turned his head to re at Cross and said, You killed my dad! Im the one who Shut up! Fox shifted his gun to Cross. His eyes were icy cold. If it wasnt for Mikes words, bullets must have been flying around in this small space. Ahem! Mike coughed lightly and said, Give me a face, lets talk. Saying that, with a thought, before the embodied ability was about to disappear, the control trio handed the gun to Mike. The three of them looked at Mike with horror in their eyes. If Mike controlled them before, it directly suspended their thinking, and they didnt know what happened, this time Mike just forced their bodies to control. This feeling of knowing what they were doing, but not being able to control their bodies, was too bad for them, one could even say it was horrible. Mike said, Well, now that youve all calmed down, its time to talk. Looking at the gun in Mikes hand, the three fell silent again. You go first. Mike looked at the face with fear, very nervous Wesley. Wesley stammered somewhat nervously, My name is Wesley, I was a sales manager before, now Im an assassin, I fired my boss who humiliated me not long ago, kicked my girlfriend who cuckolded me, and beat up my friend who cuckolded me Cross and firefox eyes shifted slightly and looked vaguely at Wesleys hand. Mike, however, could not help but say, Well yed! Saying that, with a smile on his face, Mike raised his hand quickly, and when none of the three saw it, the shot rang out, and the bullet grazed Wesleys hair, shattering the cars back window. Cross and Firefox sighed. Wesleys little mind could not even hide from them, how could it hide from Mike? Mike smiled and said, Wesley, who do you think the little trick of talking to attract attention can fool? Wesley nodded with the gun in his hand. Wesley gritted his teeth and held out the other gun. Mike took it and said, Keep talking. Wesley stopped pretending and said directly, Im hunting for the cross, my fathers killer. Mike nodded to the cross: Your turn. Cross took a deep breath and said to Wesley, Im your father! Wesley said angrily, Im your father! Cross: He looked at Wesley, his eyes gentle yet helpless, and even filled with a look of pain. Wesley, as if sensing something, stiffened and turned his head to look at the expressionless firefox. Doubt, shock, to the final outrage. Wesleys expression changed rapidly. Is it true what he said? Fire Fox did not answer, but looked at the Cross and said, Why did you rebel against the Alliance? Wesley roared in anger, Answer me! Fire Fox nced at Wesley lightly and said, Yes. Wesley froze, grabbed his hair with both hands, and buried his head between his arms. Cross looked at his son heartily and said to Fire Fox, What if I said, I never betrayed the Assassins Alliance. Fire Fox frowned and said, What do you mean? I just betrayed Sloan. As if realizing something, Fire Foxs eyes shrank slightly. Cross said faintly, Sloan is the one who betrayed the Assassin Alliance and betrayed his destiny. He had been faking his targets for his own personal gain, and he was the one that Destiny wanted to kill. After I discovered that fateful wanted order that belonged to him, he wanted to kill me. Eyes drooping, Fire Fox whispered, Why should I believe what you say? Thats your business. Cross said faintly, then said in an icy tone, But you shouldnt use Wesley. Fire Fox: Hes the only one who has the best chance of killing you. Wesley looked up, snapped his head at the two men, and roared, Shit, youre all shit! He originally thought he was the Chosen Assassin who had avenged his fathers death andpletely changed his life, but the result was a pawn in someone elses hand? Firefox pursed his lips and said, Sorry. Wesley took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down and said: Im going to see Sloan! Whether it is to verify the truth of these words or to take revenge, he needs to see Sloan. Thats the way to solve the problem. Mike smiled at the three and said, Look, its still good to talk. Cross nodded to Mike and said, Thank you, Mr. Kent. If it werent for Mike, hed still be hanging out with Wesley. Fox looked at Mike curiously and asked carefully, So, you came to settle this because of Cross? Or is it because of me? Both, I guess. Mike shrugged. The corners of Foxs mouth curled up slightly. Seeing this, Wesley grunted. Mike suddenly turned his head, looked at Wesley with a smile, and said kindly, Boy, hows the green hat looking? Wesley was mortified. Cross coughed softly, seeing Mike looking at himself meaningfully, his heart suddenly became weak. Youve been living across the street from Wesley, do you think it looks good? As soon as the words left his mouth, Wesley looked at Cross incredulously, a face turning red with anger, then only to turn pale instantly. Cross looked at Mike in shock. How did he know that? Is it because of that ability just now? Cross shed a thought in his heart, seeing Wesley staring at himself, ayer of cold sweat surprisingly emerged on this top killers forehead and said, I want you to live an ordinary life, but I am from the Assassins Union and can only look at you secretly in this way. This is the helplessness of a father. But at this time there is only one thought in Wesleys mind. You have seen it all? Thinking about what he and his girlfriend did at home, Wesley felt like his face was going to melt away. The Cross was silent. Wesley shuddered. Fox looked at the father and son in the back seat like they had turned into statues, could not help butugh out low, watching Mikes gently shaking body, curious: Why? Because its not good to see them. How dare they point a gun at him! He hates it when people point guns at him. Chapter 170: Fingers Chapter 170: Fingers The League of Assassins, in a room that only Sloan could enter. Mike stood quietly, looking at the loom in front of him that was pulling the silk threads and constantly running, with some curiosity in his eyes. Destiny Loom. He went to the front, looking at the cloth spun by a yarn, and carefully surveyed. The crossed and crisscrossed threads really resembled a persons destiny. On the way to the weaving yard, after a discussion, Fox and Wesley went to Sloan to determine the fate wanted, while Cross was brought to this room by Mike. Looking at Mikes back, Cross had a veryplicated heart. Surprise, admiration and jealousy, as well as a trace of resentment. He only watched as Mike took out two cards and then they got the invisibility ability and then strutted through the textile factory full of assassins to the Destiny Loom. This room was usually empty, and Sloan was the only one who coulde in, and after performing a cryptic trantion, he gave the Destiny circr to the assassin to execute. Cross looked at the loom, his eyes gently wavering. He, like the firefox, believed in the fate loom, or rather, they had to believe. Not to believe, it means that what they used to believe in, what they pursued, all became a joke. They were just killers, not assassins of destiny at all. So, he was going to finish Sloan. Sloan had fooled him and tarnished his faith. Cross eyes became firm and suddenly said, Mr. Kent, do you believe in destiny now? Mike turned back and smiled, saying, Believe in destiny? Isnt this thing used to change? Destiny is not for faith, but for change. But destiny is destined by heaven, no matter how hard we work, we cant escape the control of destiny. Mike raised an eyebrow and said, If you say death, it is indeed the destiny of every person, but how to die depends on your choice. But how do you know that the choice you made was not driven by fate? Mikeughed and said, Is my choice driven by fate, are these important? The cross was stunned and nodded. Important, very important to him! Because he had been receiving guidance from fate for so many years, killing people who should be killed, it was the guidance of fate that made him no longer confused. If these are not the guidance of fate, what he has done for so many years Mike pinched his chin, looked at the cross and shrugged: Okay, then you still believe in your destiny on the line. Belief in such things, you first have to believe in order to exist, if not, also rely on a fart ah. Cross couldnt help but said: But if you dont believe, why did you join the League of Assassins in the first ce? Mike recalled, showing a smile, but did not answer. The reason wasplicated. Because he came across and was curious to change his life, because he was stirred into an operation of the League of Assassins, because he got the talent of assassin from the system The cross fell silent while Mike smiled and turned his head, looked at the loom, turned on his super vision, and his eyes stared when he saw the loom shuttle. That was a finger! He was so shocked that he grabbed the weaving shuttle that kept shuttling and took it out of it. Looking at this scene, the cross was a little puzzled. But Mike ripped open theyer of iron skin of the weaving shuttle, revealing the wooden weaving shuttle carved with a pattern inside, force a squeeze, the wooden weaving shuttle should shatter, a magic array then dissipated. Mike frowned, then in the cross shocked gaze, from the debris took out a finger? What is this ? Cross muttered, feeling his perception was breaking down. And the moment Mike got the finger, but felt a powerful spiritual energy began to invade his mind. Mikes face changed slightly, and stood expressionless as the card dots of light in his hand dissipated. Instead, a blurry ck shadow appeared in his mind. Haha! Feeling Mikes powerful body, the ck shadowughed freely. This body was hers now! What are you? In the darkness, Mikes voice rang out. I am destiny! Fate your ass! Mike couldnt help but curse. The figure stiffened, and then said angrily, I am the god who can see fate! See fate? Mike mused and said, That finger belongs to you? Why are you in that finger? What does it matter to you if I Your body will be mine soon! It does not seem to be stupid. Originally, he had thought that the other party was locked in the weaving shuttle for who knows how long, and would be filled with the desire to tell and show off when he was about to get a new body. Sorry to disappoint you. Mike said faintly, and the mind that had been filled with darkness unexpectedly lit up, and then the figure froze, a look of horror shing in her eyes. She was actually locked in a cage, and in front of her was the giant-like Mike. When? When did this cage appear? She looked at the giant-like Mike in front of her with fear. The psychic field. When Mike saw that finger, he had already taken out a card named Professor X, and when the opponent invaded his mind, the card had been activated. After that, it was not the other party that entered his mind, but he pulled the other party in, and then unknowingly, put the other party into the mind prison. No! The voice screamed miserably. Mikes mind moved, and the terrifying power of his mind directly invaded the other party, checking up on his memories. This is a mutant who has awakened the ability to foresee the future. She was originally just a weaver, but after she awakened this ability, she called herself an apostle of destiny, and used the future she saw to guide the weavers in the textile factory to avoid evil. And as time passed, she became the faith of the people, a beacon of direction in the eyes of the people. After that, in a precognition, she foresaw that a person would kill her in the future. So, frightened, she asked the weavers who believed in fate to kill that person in advance, and called it fates guidance, it was fate that made that person die, and the reason was that that person would bring about the killing at some point in the future. The weavers who believed in her did not doubt this, and the League of Assassins was formed. From that day on, the League of Assassins had a mission, that is, under her guidance, will be foreseen, in the future will hurt others to kill, to avoid the future appear killings. Finally, one day, the League of Assassins killed someone who should not be killed, and was approached by an enemy to kill her. But the League of Assassins needed the guidance of fate, so they used a magical ritual to attach her soul to one of her fingers to make a weaving shuttle to continue the so-called guidance of fate until now. Chapter 171: Businessman Mike Chapter 171: Businessman Mike Guiding Fate? Seeing through destiny? Dont be ridiculous! The future is ever-changing, and any choice made now can affect the future. The future that person saw was only one of countless kinds of futures. Mike looked at the ck shadow screaming in the mind cage and shook his head. The weaving shuttle that sealed her, in addition to maintaining her existence, had an important function, which was to grow her soul over time. Because the founders in the League of Assassins hoped that at some point in the future they would be able to bring ck Shadow back to life on loan. Her soul was nourished by the special material made of cloth shuttle for hundreds of years, has long been not ordinary peopleparable, she met most people in the world, can be sessfully reborn, but unfortunately, she was unfortunate to meet Mike. Mikes mind moved and directly obliterated the ck shadow in the mind cage. Since it has been dead for hundreds of years, donte out and scream. After thoroughly checking with his mind power to make sure that the other party hadnt left anything in his mind, Mike came out of the mind field and gently skimmed his mouth. What was that? What just happened to you? Cross asked as he watched Mike resume his actions and couldnt help but ask, while his eyes were looking at the broken finger on Mikes hand. Only to see that in just a short time, the white broken finger had decayed and turned dry. You like it! Mike and the cross said, shoved the broken finger into the crosss hand and said, Its for you. Cross froze and squeezed the broken finger and asked again, What is this? Why is it in there? What is this all about? Why is it in there, how do I know? Whats going on, who am I going to ask? Mike came up with a two-liner rhetorical question to answer the other mans question. Crossword: Look at the broken finger in his hand. And then look at Mike with a helpless face. He believed that Mike must know something, but Mike did not say, he did not have a little help. Mike rolled his eyes, grabbed the broken finger and threw it to the ground, stomping hard. Dang! With a muffled sound, a footprint full of cracks appeared on the ground, and the broken finger became scum. The corners of the crossed eyes jumped. What kind of terrifying power is this? Suddenly, a gunshot appeared in the textile factory, followed by the sound of arge number of gunshots. Crosss heart was startled. It was Wesley! Without the slightest hesitation, he rushed out with big steps. Mike looked at the back of the Cross and gently squeezed his chin. Firefox and Wesley found the truth from Sloan? Can the assassins of the League of Assassins hold off these three men? Also, years ago, because of Ravens matter, he seemed to owe Sloan a favour. He didnt like to owe others. The power of the manifestation can stillst for a while. The mind is moved, the power of the mind surges outward, just a moment to envelop the entire textile factory, and then see the current situation. Fire Fox and Wesley were fighting with the assassins of the textile factory, the two were now in a bit of a bad situation because they were surrounded by arge number of assassins, and at that moment, the cross joined the fight and the two sides maintained the bnce for the time being. As for Sloan, it seems that he is injured and will soon escape from the textile factory. Humanity.. It seems like a good opportunity now! With a thought to Mike, his steps disappeared, but in the next second, he appeared in front of Sloan. Pressing his chest, Sloan, who was running wildly at a speed unbing of his age, looked at Mike, who had inexplicably appeared, and almost ran headlong into him. Why are you here? Sloans eyes snapped wide, and then he took a step backward and said, Youre with the Cross and the others? Mike shook his head and said, Im just here to return a favour. A favour? Sloan was stunned, his brow furrowed. It seemed like there was such a thing. Mike reached out and pointed at Sloan, saying, Your blood is going to run dry. The corner of Sloans mouth twitched and he said forcefully, Its okay, I can still hold out for a while. Haha! Mikeughed and said, Youre still the same as always. With that, a card appeared in his hand, the card dissipated and a green energy wrapped around Sloans body. Sloan was startled and gripped the gun in his hand tightly. Immediately afterwards, he felt that his wound had surprisingly quickly stopped bleeding, and then healed up under his watchful eyes until it disappeared. This is..? Are you a mutant? He looked at Mike unexpectedly and let go of his hand that was pressing on the wound. Without exining, Mike waved his hand and said, Now, Im clear with you. Sloanughed low, looked Mike up and down, and said, After all these years, you havent changed a bit. Mike reached out and pointed to the temples: You feel your conscience and say it again. Conscience, in this business, have a conscience? Mike reached up and gave a thumbs up, saying, I admire your frankness! Sloan was silent and said, Are you and Cross and the others together? Mike thought for a moment and said, It counted before, but not now. Sloan looked at Mike with false eyes. What the hell kind of answer is that? Looking at Sloan, Mike suddenly had a sh of light and said, I have a business, can you do it? Sloan pointed at the textile factory behind him with gunfire: At this hour, are you discussing business with me? Mike took Sloans shoulder, Sloan lightly exhaled, pressed his subconscious avoidance response, and was pulled aside by Mike. First of all, not to mention that he was originally not Mikes opponent, Mike just how to appear he did not see, and even Mike has that magical healing ability He simply did not have the right to resist. What business? Sloan said indifferently. Mike reached out to Sloans forehead and sent all the memories of what he had just encountered, as well as from that dark figure, to Sloans mind. Sloans body shook, then shook again, and finally shook violently He looked at Mike, his gaze changed from surprise to incredulity, then to surprise, and finally couldnt help butugh out loud. Destiny? Bah! Fate is going to kill me? Haha! Bullshit! He danced around with excitement. Originally, he was a believer of fate, but since his name appeared on the wanted list of fate, he didnt understand, he didnt believe, and then betrayed his previous faith with a hint of guilt. But now, after he learned the truth about the so-called destiny from Mike, he realized that there is no such thing as destiny. The so-called destiny wanted, surprisingly, was also controlled by someone. Hahahahahaha! Heughed wildly, while tears couldnt stop flowing out of his eyes. Shit! Its all shit! Damn fate! He suddenly had a feeling of relief. Then he looked at Mike and said sincerely, Mike, thank you. Mike waved his hand and said, Pay up. Sloan readily said, No problem. With that, he took out his cell phone, called the manager who managed the money for him amidst the burst of gunfire, and said to Mike, ount. Mike said a series of numbers. After hearing the amount Sloan said, he raised his eyebrows and said to Sloan, Atmosphere! Now, its time to buy three or four more manors like X Academy. Chapter 172: The so-called empty white wolf... Chapter 172: The so-called empty white wolf... Having made a big deal, Mikes mood was very pleasant, and even the burst of gunfire turned wonderful in his ears. Sloan put the phone away, looked at Mike, and said with a deep voice, I want to do another business with you. Mike reached out and pointed to the bursts of gunfire inside the textile factory. Want me to settle that? Yeah! Forget it. Mike patted Sloan and said, You have enough money to live in luxury, do you still want to dictate the fate of others, or even the world, by those people inside? Sloans eyes shifted. Mikeughed and said, Dont be ridiculous, just those people inside are not even a fart to those who wield great power. Sloan was silent, and suddenly said, Like you? Mike smiled, did not answer and said: For the sake of knowing so many years, I advise you, now is a good opportunity for you to get out. Sloan thought about it, nodded, and surprisingly felt an overwhelming sense of relief throughout his body. Its good to get out of it now Maybe he should find a ce with beautiful scenery, suitable for retirement, and then find two young women and enjoy life. What about the people inside? Are you going to kill them? Sloan asked. Mike looked at Sloan speechlessly, Do you think Im a homicidal maniac? Sloan looked at Mike with false eyes and said, You forget when you were on a mission before? All right! Mike waved his hand and said, Hurry up and go, Ill have someonee and clean up the mess inside, he should really like these assassins. Sloan nodded and said to Mike again, Thanks. After a pause he said, Ask that man to be nice to them. With those words, Sloan turned around and left. Looking at Sloans back, the corners of Mikes mouth picked up slightly. This guy is quite smart, as for the people inside Mike thought about it and couldnt help butugh. Perhaps, there is still a business to be done. Taking out the phone, he walked inside while calling Nick Fury. The call was answered Hey, Fury! Say, did you ask me to wipe your ass again? Nick Fury asked in a familiar voice. Mike cupped his chin and said, Have I ever asked you to do anything like that? What can I do except that Im somewhat useful in these matters that you cant handle? Nick Fury said, his heart suddenly welled up with an indescribable sense of grief and anger. He, as an ordinary person, turned out to be unable to help the powerful Mike what help, let alone now Now he can even trust a few people, look at who are like Hydra. As long as the thought of years of hard work by Hydra silently eaten, they have to sneakily transfer the umtion of S.H.I.E.L.D., he cannot help Fark! Fark!!! Cursed twice in his heart, he took a deep breath and said to Mike: What is it? I want to do a business with you. Business? Nick Fury was a little curious: What kind of business? Youre starting a new business and you need people, right? Youreing to help me? Nick Fury said with surprise. Unless you eat a hundred round slices of bread in a row, Ill think about it. A hundred round slices of bread? And thats just for consideration? Nick Fury thought for a moment. He saw the round slices of bread is disgusting, let alone eat it. No, no, the risk was too great. What is it, exactly? You know the League of Assassins? Its the organization I stayed with many years ago. Nick Fury nodded, an idea welling up in his heart, a glint of joy in his eyes. Mike grinned and said, Now that the League of Assassins has had a change of heart, I think a lot of people want a new job, and if you want, I can sell them to you as a package. Nick Fury thumped his heart. The killer of the Assassin Alliance, as long as he trains, he can quickly be a qualified agent. Packed and sold to me, whats a joke, do you think I look like a ve owner? Ill kill them all if you dont want them. Wait! Nick Fury hurriedly shouted, Thats too much of a waste! Do you want it or not? Yes! Make a price! Youre just wasting it, dont ask for too much! Mike wanted to let Nick Fury look to give, but he said so, with Nick Furys shameless character, give him a dor may be. So he said, Not much, just enough money to buy two of Charles estates. Goodbye! Nick Fury said indifferently. Mike blinked and hung up straight away. Nick Fury: No one is allowed to return the offer? The corners of his mouth twitched as he called Mike again and said, Cheaper, one. One and a half. One. Im hanging up! Mike! Youre a vampire! Do you believe Ill actually use my vampire powers to get to you for a chat? Sorry, Papa Mike. I dont have a son like you! Mike said faintly, and then both of themughed at the same time. Such a conversation, as many years ago. Theughter faded, Mike gave out the address, Nick Fury hung up the phone, the corners of his mouth slightly curled. Does Mike care about this money? No. Mike just do not want him to owe a favour. Friends, sometimes the more you owe, the less you look like a friend, and he already owes Mike a lot. Meanwhile, after Mike praised himself, a card appeared in his hand once again, still Professor X. This ability is really convenient, Mike is more and more like it, but Couldnt help but touch his hair. - The hair is firmly in ce, no problem. Mikes mind moved, the power of the mind gushed out, and the situation in the textile factory was instantly clear. The two sides of the battle is very stalemate, fire fox three also suffered some injuries, looks very wretched. Mike reached out and tapped his temple, and the invisible power instantly fixed everyone in ce, and then controlled them to walk out. After using the cloth that can be found everywhere in the textile factory, let those people tie each other up, Mike looked at the three Foxes. Snapped his fingers, Mike released the three from control. The moment the three were released from control, immediately raised the gun in their hands. Just now their minds were suspended by Mike, their minds were still in the battle just now. And when they looked at the assassins who were tied up and standing in ce like puppets, they looked at Mike in a slight daze. Fox, with a smile on his face, pressed his wound and said, Thanks! Cross and Wesley looked at Mike gratefully. Three cards of rejuvenation were thrown out, and green energy flowed through the three. The three looked at the rapidly disappearing wounds and looked at Mike in surprise. Mike: Fox, the situation is cleared up? Fox nodded, her eyes were calm and said, Yes. Sloan is the one who has turned his back on his faith and will be executed by fate! Chapter 173: Farewell to the Past Chapter 173: Farewell to the Past Sloan became an enemy wanted by Fate who used the entire Assassins Alliance for his own personal gain and was an enemy that had to be eliminated. In addition to Sloans Fate Wanted Order, Firefox has also seen more Fate Wanted Orders. Hers, the gunsmiths, the tinkerers, the butchers Wanted to be here, Foxs eyes shed, looking at the other people controlled by Mikes ability, a trace of decisive killing intent was slowly revealed. Its a great announcement, its really good, its worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read them offline! Kill them, and then die yourself. This is the choice of fate, is the fate of the arrangement. Noticing Foxs eyes, Mike nodded. This kind of person who is so ruthless as to kill even himself for the sake of the so-called faith, although it seems a little stupid, but it is worthy of admiration. Cross and Wesley stood together, looked at the man on the ground in silence, and looked at Mike with a questioning look. Mike disarmed the ability. The Assassins Alliance men looked back, then confused. Werent they fighting? Howe they were tied up? How could they not remember? After being confused, they looked at the three Foxes on the side, and a look of fear flooded their eyes. Although the reason was unknown, they now seemed to bembs to the ughter. Are you the Phantom Wolf? Suddenly, some old people in the crowd recognized Mike. Mike turned his head to look, waved his hand, and said, Hello, Scarface, Swordsman! Its really you? Scarface looked at the still-young Mike in shock, then looked at Firefox and said, Are you with them? Not really. Mike said indifferently, seeing those people still want him to ask something, he raised his eyebrows and said, All be quiet! The words contained the power of the mind. The scene was quiet. Mike said, Let me show you something. Although the vast majority of people here are not as strong in their beliefs as Fox, but these things told them, itpletely shattered their faith, and this them, also includes the fire fox and cross, as for Wesley, this little rookie who has been in the League of Assassins for more than a month, has not been much affected. Stretching out his fingers and pressing his temples, Mike gave all the memories about fate to those people. The crowd was bewildered, and then the chaos of the scene. Some people cried, some were angry, some were confused, and some were relieved. They looked at Mike unbelievably, Mike face was calm. The beliefs of Firefox and Cross copsedpletely, and the strength of their bodies seemed to be taken away, making them feel as though they were almost unable to breathe. What is this ? Cross looked at Mike and murmured. Mike calmly said, The truth about where that finger came from, and the fate of the Assassins Alliance belief. This is what you saw from that broken finger? A bitter smile appeared on the face of the cross. Mike nodded his head. Then with a sh of his gaze, he took control of Fox who raised his gun and pointed it at himself. She actually tried to kill herself. To be the assassin of fate, that was the only reason she lived and fought for, but in the end, it turned out that the so-called fate was a person. Although the other person has the ability to foresee the future, it is very different from fate itself. Her faith copsed, what she did, her world waspletely turned upside down, and she no longer had a purpose for living. Feeling the fire foxs thoughts at this moment, Mikes voice rang out in his head. No, you can do more. The Firefox was bewildered and inwardly in pain. Remember how you feel now, it will allow you to grow. Mike continued with a deep voice: Fate has never chosen you, and you dont have to feel that fate has abandoned you, that person doesnt represent fate at all. But what have I been doing for so many years? Kill one person, save a thousand In the end, you just want to be a hero who saves others, so thats why you prefer to be a gun in the hands of fate, isnt it? A hero who saves others? Firefox muttered. Mike continued, Now you are no longer controlled by fate, you are free! Have you lost your faith in saving others instead? The belief in saving others? Im free? Yes, you are free! Youre not fighting for some bullshit destiny, youre fighting for your own beliefs! Firefox looked down, her face still nk and muttered, But what am I supposed to do? If you dont know what to do next, I can introduce you to a ce to go. Okay Ill take it if it saves the others! Mike exhaled and looked to the cross. Cross was having the same problem and had a simr confusion as Firefox. Mike could only be a psychotherapist again. Wesley this guy just purely wants to change his life, but not asplicated as these assassins. Mike looked to the ground those assassins with different expressions and sighed softly. Speaking of low, these people joined the League of Assassins are because of faith. But Mike does not have the intention to enlighten them one by one, just two people, Fire Fox and Cross, let him take the trouble to talk, which almost a hundred assassins Let Nick Furye, he is professional. However, these people should not have the memory of meeting him today. Mikes gaze shed and the power of the mind appeared. Mike found the relevant memories, reced the person who told them about the fate of the League of Assassins by himself with Nick Fury, and then controlled them to sleep. Mike looked at Firefox and Cross, and after seeing that they were now quite stable and no longer had any thoughts of taking themselves out, he hooked a finger at Wesley. Wesley hesitated and walked over. Mike said, Ill leave it to you to watch here, someone wille to receive these peopleter. Leave it to me? What about you? I have things to do! Mike looked at his watch, Gwen is almost out of school His eyes shed, and before the power of manifestation was about to dissipate, Mike branded the appearance of Nick Fury in Wesleys mind. If you want to change your life, you can go with him, too. Mike said, looked at the Firefox and Cross, and handed Wesley: Watch them, dont let one of them not think about it and kill themselves again. Wesley instantly felt his shoulders sink. Finally, dont tell anyone about me. Mike instructed a sentence, patted Wesleys shoulder, said: I look at you, boy! Come on! Without waiting for Wesley to say anything, he turned around and ran quickly outside. Wesley looked at Mikes back, raised his hand, did not wait for him to speak, his eyes became blur and Mike disappeared. Rubbing his eyes, he looked at the Fire Fox and Cross aside, and then at the sleeping assassins on the ground, and felt his head instantly grow several timesrger. Outside the textile factory, Mike looked behind him and smiled faintly. He had finally said goodbye to the past once and for all. Not only that, he also did two businesses, and even helped these people solve the problem of re-employment. As for developing them into his own forces? Mike gave a lowugh and shook his head. Not much use to their family, might as well spend more time with their daughter. Chapter 174: Do you know how to play cards? Chapter 174: Do you know how to y cards? Early morning. Ah! Gwen opened her mouth wide and had to show Mike how many of her teeth were loose. Mike looked at it and said, Its fine, only one. Gwen gently touched her incisors and said worriedly, Did they fall out and not grow back? She thought about the way she lost her front teeth. Gwen looked disgusted. Thats too ugly. Mike mused, nodded seriously and said, Yeah, it doesnt grow. Cheat, cheat! Gwen was worried. Mike said seriously, You must have been sneaking candy again, thats why your teeth are loose. No! Gwen waved her little hand and said, I dont have any more candy. Then all your teeth will fall out! You wont be able to bite the flesh! Swallowing saliva, Gwen said anxiously: Dad is a liar! Mike nodded: Well, yes, lie to you! Gwen: o(??)! Haha! Looking at Gwens expression, Mikeughed: Dont worry, it will grow back. Gwen pped her chest in relief, looked at the time, and said, Im leaving, the school bus ising! Gwen hurriedly put on her own hat, Mike put on her scarf, and then put on gloves after Gwen walked outside. Not too far from their house was a station where the school bus would pass. Mike dropped Gwen off at the bus stop, watched her get on the bus, and then turned around and walked home. The little one, who refused to let Mike send her, said that her ssmates were riding the school bus and she wanted to ride it too. Spring Festival ising soon, right? Mike counted the time and the spirit of a shock. Three days to go, we have to get ready. Then again, I wonder how Erics side is doing. He muttered in his mind. Suddenly, a car pulled up beside Mike and the window rolled down. Good morning, Mike! Looking at his greeting neighbour, Mike smiled and nodded, saying, John, going to work? John Brennan nodded and gave Mike a smile. This was a handsome, gentle-looking literature teacher, but his gray-green eyes were full of mncholy. Good morning, Uncle Mike! A little boy with blond hair and delicate features showed his head from the back window and greeted Mike with a rare smile. Mike reached out and rubbed the little guys head and said, Good morning, Luke. Luke Brennan looked around Mike and was a little lost. Noticing the little guys expression, Mike smiled and said, Gwen went on the school bus and refused to let me drop her off. Luke responded good-naturedly. Come y after school. Mike said to Luke. Luke looked to his father and gave a smile after seeing him nod. He and Gwen were in the same school, in the same grade, but not in the same ss. Gwen had juste here and had few friends, while Luke was ostracized at school for some reason, plus the two families were neighbours, and the two became friends. Gwen invites Luke to y at home from time to time, and sometimes Gwen also goes to Lukes house to y, one way or another, the two families are getting better acquainted. Bye uncle. Luke waved to Mike. Mike nodded to both father and son and watched the two leave. John is a very gentle man, look at the other side, should also be a man with a story, but the other side did not say, Mike will not ask, he just know that this neighbour is good on the line. I have to go shopping, wait for Gwen toe back tonight, and eat hot pot together. Mike pped his head, turned around and walked quickly towards home. After packing up his home, Mike drove away, targeting Chinatown. There are many ingredients and spices that can only be bought here, and the ce is already bustling with activity because of the uing Chinese New Year. After shopping, it was already noon, so I simply found a restaurant here and had lunch. Eating the spicy oil ssh noodles, Mike felt a burst of satisfaction. This store is new, the taste is very good. Just as Mike was eating the noodles, his cell phone rang. Hello? Bared! Mike took a bite of his noodles. Mike, where are you? Im in Chinatown. What are you doing in Chinatown? Come back quickly! Im at your doorstep with Maria! In front of my house? Mikes face twitched and he said, Are you so idle now? Idle? Im not idle at all! The gray-haired Peggy Carter waved her fists in a spirited manner, I just got a Chinese master to learn a few moves! Wait until you even lose your pants! Peggy! Maria snapped at Peggy Carter in anger. Peggy Carter coughed lightly and said, Thats it, were waiting in front of your house ah, youe back soon! Mike looked at the hung-up phone and shrugged. Here to deliver the things! Mikeughed and shook his head, sharply finished his noodles and paid, then went to the supermarket. Needless to say, these two people came, will certainly eat dinner to go, have to buy more ingredients. Meanwhile, in front of Mikes house. Peggy Carter and Maria sat in the nanny car, waiting for Mike to return. You, me and Mike, only three people! Peggy Carter said with some headache, What about one less person? Maria looked to the driver and said, Harpy, do you know how to y cards? No! Harpy shook his head hurriedly. He is Tony Starks bodyguard, today to be the driver of these two olddies, and his employer should now Harpy showed an envious expression. I hope Mr. Stark was not too tiredst night. What an idiot, cant even y cards, and I dont know how Tony got you as a bodyguard. Peggy Carter looked disgusted. Maria rolled her eyes, while Harpy looked embarrassed. Since Peggy Carter retired, her personality had changed a lot and she had simply let herself go. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, Harpys phone rang. Harpy looked at the number, hurriedly picked up the phone and said, Boss! Harpy. Tony Stark yawned and said, Where are you? Come and pick me up. Boss, didnt you tell me to listen to thedysmand today? Im at a friends house with them now. Harpy spoke carefully. Tony Stark gently pushed away the cover girl who was hugging him from behind, smiled at the other woman, winked and then got up and walked to the bathroom, saying, Uh I forgot, so dont pick me up, Ill go back by myselfter. Harpy nodded and said, I Harpy hadnt finished his sentence when Maria asked for his phone. Back! Back it to me. Where are you going back? Just then, a familiar voice rang to Tony Stark from the other end of the phone. Tony Stark coughed lightly and said in a serious voice: Mom, I have to go back to thepany, I have a lot of things to deal with. Chapter 175: Well figure it out ourselves Chapter 175: We''ll figure it out ourselves Back to the office to take care of things? Maria turned her head and looked at the sun. It was rising from the east. So, back to the office or something, Tony was lying. Back to thepany? Dont lie to me, which bed did you get up from? Maria did not hesitate to expose Tony Starks lie and said: I will let Harpy pick you up, I have an urgent matter on my side. I dont Youe quickly oh, dear son! Maria interrupted Tony and hung up the phone directly. Snap! Maria and Peggy Carter gave a high five. Done! Great job! Harpy took the phone and couldnt help but smile. It was a good thing to see two olddies with energy. For the record, he was in no way happy because he thought Tony Stark would lose his money. Peggy Carter got out of the car and Maria turned back to Harpy and said, Its all yours, Harpy! Harpy nodded. Thats right! Maria suddenly remembered something, the movement of getting off the car a beat, said: If Tony does note, you ask him if he wants me as a mother. Harpy face solemnly nodded, said: I will bring him back. That said, these two years Mrs. Maria is bing more and more stubborn like a child. Cut the crap, go and get back! Peggy Carter waved her hand at Harpy. Harpy saluted the two women and drove away. Tony, on the other hand pped his head helplessly. ying piano If he had known, he would not have been curious to learn. Ding ding ding! The phone rang, Tony picked up the phone and said: What is it? Pepper! Mr. Stark, are you stilling to work today? I He originally wanted to say to go, but when he thought of missing an appointment, his olddy wanted to mumble about his fate for several days, changed her words, and said: I have something, youe to the hotel to pick me up and go with me. Okay. Pepper Potts hung up the phone. Tony? Azy voice sounded outside the bathroom, like a feather ruffling Tonys dumb heart. Thinking about how the other man had behaved in bedst night, Tony touched his waist and sighed. I dont think so. Have to take it easy. There is still arge flower waiting for him to pick it. Give me a minute. Tony whispered, quickly washed up, and then opened the door. Tony~~ The unclothed woman, immediately embraced Tony. - Tony wrapped his arm around the other party and walked to the bed, took out the check he had written a long time ago from his own pocket, stuffed it between the womans rounds and said, Next time well have a date. The woman took out the check and looked at it, couldnt help but kiss Tony, threw a winks and said, Ill wait for you oh. Tonyughed. Wait for him? This word he does not believe, we are all adults, just y the game. Moreover, in addition to a very few people, he basically will not be about the second time. As for these women She took the money, and took the headlines hot search, lending him a rise in fame, there is nothing unwilling. Soon, the two dressed, the woman took the lead and left, while Tony waited for a while, at the knock on the door of the room, a woman with professional dressed in, looking verypetent walked in. Pepper! Tony greetedzily. Pepper Potts looked inside and, after seeing that there was no junk that she would be dealing with in a few moments, said, Thank goodness. Tony said, Come on, first go with me for breakfast. Breakfast? Pepper Potts looked at the sun outside and said, Theres no breakfast, just lunch time. No, there is when I say so. Tony said overbearingly, heading for the door to the hotels restaurant. And just as Tony was working on his breakfast, Harpy drove over to find Pepper Potts and was surprised to see Pepper Potts, his eyes moved on the two of them, and said: Did you guys With that, he made a gesture with his finger. Tony raised his eyes at his bodyguard, rolling his eyes, and was about to speak when Pepper Potts stepped on the top of Harpys foot. Ah! Harpy screamed miserably, and Tonys hand holding the cutlery shook. Pepper Potts looked at Harpi and smiled, Whats wrong, Harpi? Harpy squeezed out a smile that was worse than tears and said, I was lucky enough to step on a foot. Pepper Potts nodded in satisfaction, but Tony grinned silently: Smuggler, you go back, Ill go with Potts in a moment. Upon hearing this, Harpi nodded his head with joy and said, Bye boss! With that, he left quickly without looking back. Pepper Potts said enviously, When can I rest? Tony put down his cutlery and smiled, I will give you processing money! Pepper Potts shook her fist and said, I dont need a break! Tony nodded, wiped his mouth and said, Come on, if you dont go, Ms. Maria is going to hit me on the head. Pepper Potts couldnt help but cover her mouth andugh when she thought of the mother and sons daily routine. And in fact, now Peggy Carter and Maria already have the impulse to hit someone. Because they have been waiting for more than half an hour, Mike still has note. The two olddies, who added up to more than a fifty years old, were sitting in front of Mikes house shivering, living like the masses who had been forced to demolish their homes ande out to protest. Whew! Maria covered her mouth and let out a breath. Although it was already February, it was still cold. No more waiting! Peggy Carter said angrily, Call Mike and tell him were figuring out how to get in ourselves. It was too cold. Maria called Mike while Peggy Carter pulled a simple tool out of the bag she carried and plopped down at the door to unlock it. Why do you carry all this stuff around with you? Maria looked at Peggy Carter in surprise, shaking her head from side to side. The first time she did something like this, she was surprised to feel some excitement. Peggy Carter drummed on the door and said, Dont underestimate me, how I used to be an elite agent, known as the English Rose. Maria nodded and suddenly said nervously, Ah, someone came to us, what should I do? Never mind! Well open Mike the Bastards house, dont care about them. Peggy Carter pounded carefully. It had been years since shed done it and her craft was rusty. Maria grabbed Peggy Carters hand and shook it violently, saying with some fear, Hesing at us, what should we do this? Peggy Carters face flushed with joy as she twisted open the door and said, Fantastic, Maria, youre a genius! Maria: What did I do? Hey! John Brennan, who didnt have ss this afternoon and came home early, looked at the two sneaky olddies, pried open his neighbours door and yelled, What are you two olddies doing? Maria: (??) Chapter 176: Incantation Chapter 176: Incantation Peggy Carter turned her head, looked at the running John, and calmly said, This is my friends house, and Ive already said hello. No! John Brennan ran to the door and blocked the two and said: Stop, Im calling the police! He had never seen such an arrogant olddy! Maria tensed up and then, surprisingly, got a little excited and said, Hes calling the police! Maria Stark, had never been arrested by the police in all her years of life! Peggy Carter frowned and said: This is really my friends house, and believe it or not I can call him right now. John mused and shook his head, I dont believe it, crooks are in packs these days, maybe you have colluded with your aplices. Peggy Carter was helpless for a while. She was the founder of S.H.I.E.L.D., and she was treated like a thief? Youve seen a thief this old? She couldnt help but ask, and then held her forehead. What did she just say? John surveyed the two men with strange eyes. Just as the two sides were at a standstill, Mike, who was carrying arge pile of stuff, came over and looked at the two sides at a standstill, and with a turn of his head, he understood what was going on. Hahahaha! Heughed happily and walked up to the three, looking at the exasperated Peggy Carter and Maria, as well as the bewildered John, he couldnt help butugh again. Putting his things on the ground, he patted Johns shoulder and said, Thank you, John, for helping me stop these two crazy olddies. Peggy Carter and Maria ckened their faces. And John looked at the three and said in a daze, You guys are really friends? Mike nodded and said, Yes, I was out on some business and they happened toe over and wanted to go home first because it was cold outside. John looked speechless. But still reacted quickly and said to the two women, Sorry. With that, he moved out of the way of the door and helped Mike lift his things and bring them to the house. Mike smiled and said, Thanks. Youre wee. John smiled gently and headed out the door. Join us for fondue tonight? Mike invited. John reached out and pointed to the two women sitting on the couch sulking, shrugged and said, Another time. No problem! Mike smiled and waved his hand, sending the other man away before closing the door with his hand. Carrying two cups of hot tea and cing them on Peggy Carter and Maria, holding back augh, he said, Learned any new card tricks? Upon hearing this, the angry two immediately got excited and talked to Mike. How do you y with less people? Mike spread his hands, indicating that he could not do anything about it. Maria said calmly, Its okay, Ill call Tony! Peggy Carter nced faintly at Mike and said, Wait, Ill show you what Im capable ofter! Mike pfftughed: You want to say you lead people to war, lead agents or something, I believe you are very powerful, but ying cards heh! Peggy Carter instantly felt extremely insulted and red hard at Mike, then angrily said, Why isnt Tonying? Mike said, Wait for me for a while, Ill go prepare some snacks for you. At that, Maria said joyfully, This is good. Mikes handicraft was very good. A te of cookies, a te of macaroons, all Mike made for Gwen to eat as a snack, but now we can only use it first, and then make the rest for Gwen afterwards. Adding tea to the two, the three middle-aged and elderly sat on the sunlit sofa, eating a piece of snack and drinking a sip of tea, and exhaled a long breath in unison. Comfortable. Peggy Carter squinted, fingers pinched a piece of macaroon, gently bite and said: Mike, you do not go to open a dim sum store, it is too bad. If you open a snack shop, y cards with you, you have all the money. Ahem! Maria choked and stared at Mike with a speechless face. Peggy Carter took a hard bite of macaroon and wanted to retort, but found that what Mike said was surprisingly true. Every time they y cards, they are always the losing side. Looking at the two, Mike gave a darkugh. He is said to be an old child by the children, but these two people are more like old children than him. Maybe its because everything has been put down, the two people are living more and more rxed and dashing these years. Ding dong! The doorbell rang, and Mike got up to open the door and weed the two men outside. Tony? Uncle Mike ! Although it has been so many years, but Tony Stark still called a little reluctantly. Because Mike now looks too young. Pepper Potts was surprised in his heart, but kept a smile on his face and said to Mike: Hello, sir, first time to meet, my name is Pepper Potts, Mr. Starks assistant. Mike Kent. Mike and Pepper Potts shook hands and sized each other up. She is tall, and although she is not a super beautiful girl, she has an attractive independent and capable temperament. This is Pepper? Seemed like a nice girl. Come on in. Mike greeted the two. Tony! Maria called out in surprise, saying, Youre finally here! Tony and Maria hugged and said to Peggy Carter, who was standing by, Sorry, Aunt Carter, Imte. Peggy Carter nodded and said with a smile, Just y me a few more cardster. Tony smiled and said he didnt care. Lets get started! Maria urged, telling Mike, Go get the cards! Turning her head, she took Pepper Potts by the hand again and said, Here, sit down and have a snack, Mike made it himself and its good. No money? Send you cash or point coins, limited to 1 day to receive! Follow the public public number [book lovers base camp], free to receive! Pepper Potts nodded somewhat restrainedly. Tony walked to the coffee table, picked up a cookie and tasted it, his eyes lit up and said, It does taste good. Pepper Potts also ate a piece, and with a secret praise in her heart, decided to ask Miketer how to make it, so she could make it for her boss. Mike carried a suitcase-like mahjong box and walked to a mahogany square table by the living room window. Peggy Carter and Maria, who were close behind Mike, nimbly chose their seats and sat down. Pepper Potts watched curiously, while Tony yawned and sat down on thest chair. These tables and chairs, or he gave them away. Begin! Begin! Peggy Carter opened the mahjong box, and with a solemn face, folded her hands and whispered silently in broken Chinese, Send potpourri of oil. Maria also hurriedly followed the sentence. Watching this scene, Mike almost crushed the cards in his hand. Who taught this? Deal the pot? Whats that? Tony asked curiously, holding a few cards and basing the Great Wall. Maria: God of Gambling! Peggy Carter said, When I was ying cards in Chinatown earlier, I heard the poker yers chant it, and when they actually won moneyter, I quietly wrote down the spell. They won money purely because you guys suck at ying! Mike couldnt help but spit, winning a thumbs up, as well as two murderous stares. Chapter 177: Calling Brother Chapter 177: Calling Brother After a good fight, Mike won a lot of money, Peggy Carter and Maria lost gnashing of teeth. Tony doesnt care about the tens of thousands of dors lost, but feels that the whole afternoon is wasted. But Pepper Potts on the side looked at the eyes glowing. It is possible to win so much money? She stole a nce at Tony and decided to take some time to learn. Mike looked at the time and said, Times up, I have to go pick up the kids. Wait! Peggy Carter said sharply, One more fight, I think Im going to win! Hmm? Suddenly, the three Peggy Carters looked at Mike with puzzled eyes and said, The kid? Didnt tell you guys? Mike was stunned and said, I adopted a daughter some time ago. Didnt say about it! The three of them shook their heads in unison. Then Ill introduce you when Ie back. Mike got up, pointed to the side of Pepper Potts and said: Let Pepper apany you. He had long seen Pepper Pottss intent eyes. Pepper Potts was a little hesitant. She wanted to try, but this loss of money, her sry Tony nced at it, waved a big hand and said, Ill pay for you if you lose! Without hesitation, Pepper Potts sat down and said, Thanks boss! Looking at them who had started shuffling again, Mike got up and headed out the door. The school bus would normally arrive at the station on time. While Mike was walking toward the station, a familiar car pulled up beside him. Hello everyone, our public ount will find gold and coin red envelopes every day. Just follow and you can collect them. Thest benefit of the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. The public number [book lovers camp] Turning his head to look, Gwen showed her head from the car window and smiled at Mike. Dad! Mike smiled tenderly and looked over at his good neighbour John. John smiled at Mike and said, I happened to pick up Luke, and seeing that Gwen was waiting for the car, I picked it up together, dont me me, right? Mike nodded and said, Thanks. Dad! Gwen opened the car door, ran down with her school bag and hugged Mike. Mike stroked Gwens head, carried Gwens school bag in his hand, and said to Luke, I made some snacks yesterday, Ill have Gwen bring you someter. Luke said a little nervously, No, no need! Dont be polite! Gwen turned her head and puffed out her chest, saying, Its delicious! John looked at the two with a smile and said, Say thank you. Luke was a little embarrassed, but still smiled and said, Thank you. Bye, Uncle John! Gwen generously waved her hand and said, Dad and I will walk back. Bye, Gwen. John nodded to Mike and drove away. As father and daughter walked home, Gwen, like a little bird returning to its nest, chattered to Mike about the days events. Mike smiled in response and said, I bought you a cell phone this morning, so if you want to ride the school bus by yourself, youll have to take the phone and call me anytime you run into trouble. A cell phone? Gwen looked at Mike in surprise. Mike nodded and said, Its just for contact, no ying ok. Mm-hmm, got it! Gwen nodded her head gently and suddenly said, Dad, Luke and I will ride the school bus to school together from tomorrow, so you dont have to worry about it! Luke? Mike raised his eyebrows and suddenly said, What do you think of Luke? Is he handsome? Luke ah Gwen bit her finger and said: Very handsome ah! But he was ostracized by the other students at school, and, moreover, he would fight with others because of his mother. Fights? Mike was a little surprised. Because Luke and his father were very much alike, both were the kind of people who seemed to be very gentle and good-tempered. Yeah! Gwen nodded, but sighed like a small adult and said, His mom was put in jail, and many of his ssmates used this incident to tease him, and said bad things about his mom, saying that his mom was a murderer, but Luke said his mom was wrongly used, so Luke would fight with them. So that was it? Mike let out a whisper, no wonder John always looked mncholy, with a lot on his mind. So what do you think? I dont know! Gwen sighed and said, But Luke is a good man. Mike smiled and asked, So would you then stop being friends with Luke because your ssmates are alienating him and saying bad things about Lukes family? How could I? Gwen said seriously: Luke and I are friends! And Uncle John is a good man too! Stroking Gwens head, seeing Gwen looking at herself with a doubtful and questioning gaze, Mike affirmed, You did the right thing. Gwen happily revealed a smile. Lets go, there are guests at home. Guests? Gwen said with surprise and anticipation, Is it brother? Mike pped down a questioning head and said, How did brother be a guest? Right! Gwen covered her mouth andughed, shook her head, and dragged Mike forward. When they returned home, Peggy Carter a few people were still fighting fiercely. However, looking at the expressions of several people Peggy Carter won? Just as the thought fell, Peggy Carter bragged proudly to Mike, See, I told you that spell worked! I won! Maria won too! The spell Never mind, you guys are happy. The four of them turned their heads and their eyes fell on Gwen. Mike introduced, Gwen, my daughter! Hey! Thats so cute! Maria gave Peggy Carter a win-and-drop wink and rushed over, saying, Im Maria. Gwen hesitantly shouted, Maria Call her Auntie. Mike hastily reminded. Aunt Maria. Gwen smiled sweetly. Marias heart blossomed, suddenly said: I also do not know if I have the opportunity to do grandmother in this life. Tony held his forehead, here we go again. Maria pointed to the others and introduced them as Gwen greeted the others. Aunt Peggy, Uncle Tony Stop! Tony pointed to his nose and said, Call me brother! Then turning his hand all the way to Pepper Potts and said, Sister! Gwen blinked, first called Pepper Potts a sister after a suspicious look at Tony, and then asked Mike with his eyes. Seeing this scene, the corners of Tonys mouth twitched, feeling himself have been hurt. Seeing Mike nodded to himself, Gwen politely said, Brother Tony nodded calmly, but the corners of his mouth flew up. This little girl has eyes! A few of you quickly cleaned up the card table for me. No problem! Tony nodded, turned his head to Pepper Potts and said, Leave it to you. He sat on the couch like a grandfather. Fondue tonight, you guys want to join us? Mike asked again. Tony nodded, and Pepper Potts was stunned and said, somewhat embarrassed, Then please. Mike waved his hand and said, No problem, they stay for dinner every time theye, Im used to it. With that, he walked into the kitchen and went to prepare the ingredients. Gwen, on the other hand, was surrounded by Maria and Peggy Carter asking questions until she escaped from the enthusiastic two after Mike carried a te of snacks for Gwen to deliver to Lukes house. Chapter 178: Scoring Chapter 178: Scoring Gwen trotted out the door with a te of treats, humming a newly learned song, and arrived at Johns house next door. cing the treats at the door, Gwen stood on her tiptoes and rang the doorbell, held the te on the floor again, and waited. Within moments, the door opened. It was Luke. The moment he saw Gwen, Luke suddenly tensed up and hurriedly moved out of the way, saying, Come on in. Gwen looked at Luke with a smirk and said, You are too shy. Once he heard this, Lukes face became even redder. Giggle! Gwenughed happily, walked into Lukes house, looked at John who came out of the kitchen, and said, Uncle John! John came and took the te from Gwens hand and said, Thank you, little beauty! Hee hee! Gwen said to the two men, Its delicious, you guys try it, Ill go home first. Luke, said in a hurry Wait, the te John pped Lukes head and said, te, well eat and send it over. Mm-hmm. Gwen nodded while running towards the door, then opened it and shouted goodbye before running towards home. There were guests in the house. She liked the two aunts who looked like grandmothers because she had already slipped her several pieces of money while her dad was cooking. Watching Gwens back, John looked at his sons gaze, picked up a cookie, stuffed it into Lukes mouth, and said, This is a good girl, right! Luke blushed and said, I know, she and I are just friends. Who also started out as friends. John squeezed his eyes at his son. Luke grinned, chewing on something in his mouth, and eyes lit up. John, however, looked at the cookie and his eyes flickered. He remembered that her wife was good at making cookies. Luke, lets go see your mom in a few days. Luke froze and nodded. Meanwhile, Gwen had returned home. Just a short timeter, Mike had almost prepared the ingredients, and after Gwen had apanied Peggy Carter and the others to chat for a while, Mike had already prepared the hot pot. The crowd gathered around the smoking hot pot, smelling the rich aroma, a burst of anticipation in the heart. Speaking of eating hot pot Mike couldnt help but think of his old friend Hank Pym. It smells so good! Pepper Potts looked at the two distinct soups and praised them, wincing a little at the red, red soup pot base. Its been a long time since Ive had it. Peggy Carter nimbly used chopsticks and put her favourite ingredients into the red soup, and Maria muttered one by one, More, more, spicy excitement! Tony looked at his mother helplessly, but with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Since his father left, as his mother grew older, he became more and more indulgent with his own mother, just like he did when he was a child, only now its the other way around. If it had been ten years ago, he would never have agreed to his mother and y cards with her for an afternoon. Tony? Maria pointed to the pork brains on the side, her eyes glowing, and said, Do you want some of this? No! Maria looked at Tony with disgust and said, Its very hard to buy, you can only get it at Mikes. Peggy Carter nodded and said, You should take more tonic, I heard Maria say that you have some back pain recently, does that Tony shyly said: Nothing! Turning his head to Pepper Potts, he said, Pepper can prove it for me, Im fine! Ah! Pepper Potts hastily swallowed what was in her mouth, saw the others looking at her with gossipy eyes, and said angrily to Tony: Youre the boss, but you cant talk nonsense, this kind of stuff, how can I prove it to you? Oh! Mike picked up his beer, clinked with Peggy Carter both, and said, I wish Tony to get well soon! Maria looked at Tony, shook her head, and sighed. The boy is probably going to be wasted. Tony: Thats enough of you three old guys! He was a little exasperated. Hahahaha! Mike and the two cannot help butugh. Whenever, the three of them would bully Tony, because watching the proud and poisonous Tony deted looks really enjoyable. Pepper Potts had never seen such a Tony before and couldnt help butugh too. Pepper! If youugh again, youll be fined your sry! Pepper Potts: Well just have to bully her. By the way. Peggy Carter suddenly looked at Maria and said, Is Obadiah still paying attention to youtely? Mike jerked his head up: Theres such a thing? Tony coughed gently, his face was a little unnatural. On the contrary, Maria was very calm and said, Obadea is a good person, but once you have met someone like Howard, do you think I will fall in love with that bald old man? Pfft! Pepper Potts could not help butugh, and hastily shut his mouth. Tony coughed lightly and said squarely, Ill talk to him and tell him to leave you alone. No need! Maria waved her hand and said, You should not interfere in the affairs of the adults, I will solve it myself. Tony nodded his head. Peggy Carterughed: I cant see that bald head either, balding not to mention, the body is too bad, I can only y three points. So miserable? Maria was shocked, then kept saying to Tony, Wheres my son? Peggy Carter scanned sharply and said, Barely a six. Six points? And barely? Tony face a ck, feel insulted. He was a regr gym-goer. Pepper Potts saidfortingly, Obadiah only has three points. Tonys mood surprisingly changed for the better when he heard that. Wheres Mike? Maria turned her eyes to Mike. Peggy Carter swept her gaze up and down twice and gave a professional rating of what? Tonys eyes widened and said, I lost to him? Gwen silently put down her chopsticks, touched Mikes stomach, then Tonys, sighed and shook her head. Tony: He took a 10,000 point hit. Ehhhh! Peggy Carter winked at a bemused Mike and said, If I had to choose with Maria, Mike you would definitely be the first choice. Maria nodded and said, What about a 9.9, Id love to see that. Shit! Tonys face was ck. These older people how more open than him. Mike also looked speechless and said, No, you will be said to be old cows eating young grass. Tony was stunned. Hahahahaha! He couldnt help butugh out loud. In the next second, a murderous gaze swept over, and Tony hurriedly shut his mouth. In an instant, the speed of eating was faster. A few moments, the crowd filled their stomachs, and before leaving, Tony secretly went to the kitchen to find Mike. Mike breathlessly threw out a rejuvenation spell. Surrounded by green breath, Tony instantly felt like he was okay again. After expressing his gratitude to Mike, the sexually impulsive Tony, with the three farewells, quickly left. Chapter 179: Better Tomorrow Chapter 179: Better Tomorrow Today, New Years Eve. Because of the jetg, Mike woke up early in the morning and watched the g. As a nostalgic middle-aged and elderly, this thing he will watch every year, do not see always feel less something. He prepared breakfast for Gwen, and after sending Gwen to school, he prepared leisurely by himself. In the afternoon after Gwen was released from school, look at Mike busy, Gwen also excited to start helping. Gwen was delighted but curious, Dad, what day is it today? Chinese New Year, an ancient festival in China. Mike, who was standing at the door, exined as he put up the couplets. Spring Festival? Gwen read it once, and then smiled happily. She didnt care if it was a festival there, as long as it was a festival, she was happy. Hey! Luke! Uncle John! Gwen turned her head, saw the father and son, waved her hand and said, Were having Chinese New Year. Chinese New Year? Luke looked at his father in confusion. John smiled and said, Its a holiday in China. Then he looked at Mike curiously and said, Mike, how do you know about this holiday? Mike smiled and said, Because its important to me. John nodded and said, Can I help you? Mike lifted the couplet in his hand and said, Here, stick it together, it represents good luck. Represents good luck? John mused, smiled and walked over. After putting up the couplets, John wanted to leave, but Mike thought it would be too cold for just him and Gwen, so he stayed with father and son. It was getting dark, and Mike was busy in the kitchen. For todays New Years Eve dinner He made a special character deckst night. Finally, when he brought up a te of carved emerald dragon and a te of bean sprouts spelled out with a flying phoenix, the three Gwen were stunned at the dish that wasparable to a work of art. Haha! Dont just look at it! Mike brought drinks and wine and said, Eat up! I cant even bear to spoil it. John sighed and said, Its a work of art, Mike you should go to a cookingpetition. Mike smiled and said, The food is made to be eaten. With that, Mike was the first to do it, picked up a piece of beef and put it in Gwens bowl. Gwen did not care about her wobbly incisors, immediately stuffed the meat into her mouth, but was scalded, small hands fanning her mouth, mouth still sucking in cool air, but no matter what, just refused to spit out the beef in her mouth. You gluttonous ghost! Mike smiled and nodded Gwen, handed the drink over. Gwen drank a sip,fortable exit breath, see John father and son two look at her, face slightly red, clip a piece of meat in the mouth and blow twice, but did not want to The bar! An incisor flew out and fell on the table. The scene was silent, Gwen dumbfounded turned her head to look at Mike. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched, and finally did not hold back. Hahahahaha! Across the table, John and Luke also couldnt help butugh out loud. Gwens originally slightly red face instantly became the same as a small monkeys butt. Mike held back hisughter and said to John, Ill take care of it. Johnughed, picked up the tooth and handed it to Gwen, saying, Put it away, it is said that the little tooth fairy wille to collect your tooth at night, and then your tooth will slowly grow. Gwen said with surprise: Really? Yes! John handed the tooth over and said: But she will onlye in your dreams, so you have to sleep well at night Yo! Gwen nodded her head vigorously. Come on, go rinse your mouth. Mike dragged Gwen into the bathroom, and after letting Gwen go rinse her mouth, he found a small bag, filled it with Gwens teeth, and handed it to Gwen again. Gwen carefully put it away and opened her mouth with a smile that looked especially cute with a missing incisor. Back at the dinner table, Gwen continued to wrestle with the delicious New Years Eve meal. Instead, Mike took out two wine sses and said to John, Taste the Chinese white wine. John hesitated and said, Okay. A sip of wine went down, John drank a little hard and choked, coughing all over his face, but he experienced the spicy fire that went straight from his mouth to his stomach, but he was suddenly fascinated by the feeling. There is some pain, but it is very good. He likes this feeling. He couldnt help but take another sip from his ss. Mike raised an eyebrow and said, John, drink slowly. John nodded, his face a little red, and Mike sipped his wine while chatting. The more wine he drank, the more Mike felt nothing, but his neighbour was a little drunk and talked more, telling his story. Their family was happy, but just as usual in the morning, but the peace was broken by the police who suddenly came to the door and took his wife away for murder in front of him and Luke. Although all the evidence points to her wife, her wife insists that she is innocent. Of this, John and his son Luke were also convinced, and for two years, John searched for evidence to try to save his wife. Mike, you know what? Johns eyes were nk, looking down at the clear liquor in his ss, and said with difficulty, Every time I went to see her in prison, it was an ordeal for her, for me. Luke lowered his head and his emotions flew down. Mike took his ss, clinked it with Johns, and said, I believe in you guys. Johns body shook and said, Thank you. Mike raised his ss slightly, looked at the present time, and said, Onest drink, you cant drink any more tonight. John smiled nervously and lifted his ss. Mike paused slightly, raised his ss at exactly eight oclock and said, Heres to a better tomorrow. John: Tomorrow, better! At the same time, X College Charles, as well as thousands of miles away from Eric, out wandering rk, at the hands of the table to eight oclock, also raised the ss in his hand, with a smile on his face to the distance shake a lift. rk, who was in the middle of the jungle, put down the kettle, eating the grilled fish he made, nodded in satisfaction. After so many years, he has not grown anything, but his cooking skills have seen growth. He has almost travelled the whole world, and his heart is like a polished gemstone, bing more and more dazzling and pure. On the other hand, Charles also put down his ss. The ck Queen was about to start moving, and so was their n. If the n seeded, not only would School X hopefully bepleted, but Eric would also be able to take control of Hellfire, and then the two of them would be able to take the next step in their n. In order to deal with this action from the other side, they set up a small team. The team was already in ce, just waiting for Erics signal. I hope something goes well. Charles murmured, suddenly pped his head and muttered, I wonder if Dad has any money for us today. Chapter 180: Dont let the news slip Chapter 180: Don''t let the news slip In Mikes house. Take out two red envelopes and handed them to Gwen and Luke. Its called a red envelope, its a blessing from the elders. Luke did not know whether to ept it or not, turned his head to look and saw that his father was already dizzy after drinking, his little face darkened. Take it! Gwen took it and stuffed it into Lukes hand, squeezing her eyes and saying, My dad won money today. Shaking the red envelope in his hand, he said, Its good stuff inside. Luke, somewhat embarrassed, said gratefully to Mike, Thank you, Uncle. Youre wee. Mike smiled and stroked Lukes head. This little guy looks handsome and polite, quite likeable. Turning his head to look at John, Mike said, Can we still go? John blinked, shook his head and nodded. He shook slowly stood up, without any signs, his body bent down ny degrees and shouted, Mike! Thank you for believing in me! Mike stunned, a grab forward nted John, said to Cook, Ill take you home. Yeah! Carrying his neighbour on his back, Mike sent him to the other side of the house, and after giving Luke a few things to do, turned around and left. Back home, watching TV with Gwen for a while, after Gwen went to bed, Mike took out three red envelopes and put them in the room upstairs belonging to rk and the others. Although these three are already very big, but in the eyes of Mike will always be children. Putting the red envelopes away, Mike stood in the doorway. Happy Chinese New Year, kids. With a silent whisper, the door was pulled shut by Mike. Bang! The door in front of him was pushed open and Four people walked into thevish hall of Hellfire with heavy steps. In the middle of the hall, the ck Queen, dressed in tight ck leather, saw the four people and a false smile appeared on her face. My dearpatriots, it is good to see you. She stood up, her eyes fell on Eric, her seductive eyes shed down, her red lips hooked slightly and said, You are Mao? Eric nodded coldly and said, Yes. She swung her waist and walked up to Eric, circled around him and reached out and pressed her hand on Erics chest. Erics eyes shrank and he took a step backward. The ck Queen was stunned and covered her mouth tough out loud. So afraid of me? Without waiting for Eric to answer, she gently licked her lips and said, You are so delicious, I cant let go. Eric remained expressionless, but in his heart, he had already cursed out. The ck Queen raised her hand and was about to reach out when Fire Venom, who was on the side, spoke up, ck Queen, where is the target of our mission this time? The ck Empress gave her hand a beat and looked at Fire Poison. Fire Poisons heart shrank. Heh! The ck Empress let out a lowugh, walked to the sofa and sat down, saying, Sit down and take a look. After the four sat down, she reached out and pressed the map on the table, a life force was injected into it, and the map floated up, unfolded under her control, and flew to the four of them in front of Eric. The map had a red circle drawn on it, and what was marked inside, was New York? The four people were shocked. Seeing the expression of the four, the ck Queen showed a smile. She was very satisfied with the four peoples expressions. Sound-wave couldnt help but say, ck Queen, we go to New York, with our numbers, is it not enough power? She was going to say looking for death, but was afraid of being turned into dust by the ck Queen. Fire Poison nodded in strong agreement. The ck Queen smiled lightly and said, This time, apart from collecting life force, there is a more important purpose for going to New York. Upon hearing this, the four were startled. ck Queen legs together, one hand propped up his chin: Take out that mutant who is against us. The four were startled, while Erics heart was slightly surprised. Finally, Charles deliberately revealed the tail caught? The ck Queens eyes narrowed as she said, Yes, hes in New York, Im fairly certain of that. That man is a threat and must be gotten rid of as soon as possible. Eric said in a deep voice: Can I ask the source of the information? As soon as the words came out, the three Fire Venom sucked in a breath of cold air. No one had ever dared to ask the ck Queen that. The ck Queen became dangerous and said, Are you doubting my decision? No! Eric said calmly, I just want to make sure the information is reliable, we are taking a big risk this time. The ck Queen hummed softly, and just when the three Fire Venoms thought the ck Queen was about to make a move, she let out a lowugh and said, Youre really cute. From the first time we met that mutant, weve had more than a dozen operations since then, each time in a different location. With that, she reached down and pressed a red marker on the table, manipting it to fly up and use it to mark a location on the map. Then she continued, Some of these actions that person didnt show up, but most of them, that person showed up. Some locations were marked with bright red xs by her. Then smiling to the crowd, she said, Because all my actions were only on short notice, there were some far away ces where he should not be able to make it, and the closer to New York, the faster he would appear. For this reason, the mutant who is working against them will be in that area of New York even if he is not in New York, and as long as they make amotion in New York, the mutant will definitely appear first. The crowd nodded their heads. But Eric suddenly said: The other side has stopped us so many times, definitely not a coincidence! Fire Venom was shocked and said, You mean to say that there are traitors in our Hellfire ? There are still smart people. The ck Queen said faintly and said: So, without knowing who the traitor is, we simply kill directly to New York, hit the other side by surprise, and solve that mutant. Sound-wave said worriedly, But with a traitor, if the other side gets the news in advance and prepares a trap, wont we just throw ourselves into the? Giggle! The ck Queenughed and said, So, except for you four, no one else knows the location, and Ive already got them on the ne. And, dont you guys believe in my strength? The four were startled, and the ck Queen continued, They are ready, just waiting for us. With that, the ck Queen got up and said without refusal, Lets go, guys, fight for me! The four looked at each other, looked at the bitterness in each others eyes, nodded, and walked out with the ck Queen. The others do not know the target location, and the four who know the target location and the ck Queen together, in the ck Queen several people, there is no chance of leaking the news. But Eric came in the hall without his helmet. New York, School X. Charles took off his helmet, which was connected to the brainwave machine, and looked at the huge sphere of space he was in, with a smile on his face. The brainwave machine had appeared just in time! Eric had informed him of this meeting in advance, so he had just used the brainwave machine, which was connected to his and Erics brains, to sort of participate directly in this meeting. Well? Charles? Hank McCoy asked with concern, saying, Did you find those people? Found them, their target is me, and they areing to New York now. Upon hearing this, Hank McCoys heart was shocked and said, We have to notify S.H.I.E.L.D. quickly, we have to act. Charles smiled and nodded his head. Chapter 181: Combat Suit Chapter 181: Combat Suit Today is Sunday. Originally Mike was nning to take Gwen to the Aquarium, but because he received the news of the ck Queens attack from Nick Fury in the morning, he had to abandon his original n and stay at home. Eric and Charles and the ck Queens battle will be approaching, he must be ready to support at any time. The ck Queen This woman is not simple. Dad! Gwen sat in the corner with a book and looked at it. Seeing that Mike looked like he was thinking about something, he called in a low voice: Are you up to something today? Mike mused and said, Daddy will be outter, Ill drop you off at Uncle Johns first, okay? Gwen nodded good-naturedly and suddenly said, Daddy, are you going on a date? Mike pinched Gwens nose and said, Ghost girl, dont guess blindly. Giggle. Gwenughed and rubbed her nose, then as if she suddenly remembered something, she hurriedly covered her mouth and said, Dont stare at my teeth. With these words, Gwen put down her book and jogged off to change her shoes. When father and daughter changed their clothes and were ready to go out, Gwen suddenly remembered something and said, Dad, wait for me, Ill go get something. She ran into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out some snacks that Mike had made for her, put them on a te, and walked out. Mike froze andughed, Little glutton. Gwen hemmed and hawed, then quickly shut her mouth again. Keep eating like that and youll be a little chubby. Little chubby? Gwen blinked and said, I wont get fat if I eat with Luke! Little smart-ass! Here, Ill serve it to you. Mike looked at Gwen dotingly, took the te and said, Lets go. X Academy. Charles and Hank McCoy were ready for battle. The ck Queen guessed that he was in this area of New York, nothing surprising, after all, his activity trajectory is too obvious, even this situation is they have long expected. But his exact location, the ck Queen does not know. So, those Hellfire mutants should just be the bait to lure him to appear, while the strongest ck Queen will hide in the shadows, waiting for him to strike when the ck Queen makes a sneak attack to solve his target this time in one fell swoop. But A smile appeared at the corner of Charles mouth. He still had Eric. When the ck Queen strikes, Eric will stop and start to turn the other mutants of Hellfire with what the ck Queen has done. With the dissatisfaction of these captains with the ck Queen, what would the Hellfire people choose when they showed their strength against the ck Queen? Risk their lives to help the ck Queen, who rules by fear and will turn them to dust at any moment, or choose to stop and withdraw under Erics protection, leaving the ck Queen to die at their hands? Hank, lets go. Charles got up, a confident glint in his eyes. Hank McCoy nodded, coughed lightly and said with some excitement, Ive designed a team battle suit. Hmm? Charles murmured and said, Its good, it also shows that we are a team, just to impress everyone. And after he finished those words and saw the so-called battle uniforms, he immediately regretted it. Those battle uniforms were just too ugly. The yellow and ck colour scheme, the close-fitting material Charles stiffly turned his head and looked at Hank McCoy with a stiff smile and said, I think we should y with our personalities and wear our own clothes just fine. Are you disgusting that this dress is ugly? Hank McCoys mood flew down. No, I just dont think I deserve to wear such a popr battle costume. Hank McCoy was surprised, You think this will cause a trend too? Hank Charles carried the battle-suit with a stony face. Hmm? Promise me never to pick out clothes for others in the future. The words fell, he took the battle-suit in his hand and walked out, and when he was at the door, he suddenly said: This thing, everyone can wear it, right? Of course! Hank McCoy pointed to the book set of battle-suits behind him and said, The battle-suits have sticity and fit all body types. Youre awesome. Charles squeezed out a smile with difficulty and walked away quickly. Professor! Just as Charles walked to the door of his room, Jane and Aurore, who were waiting for him, walked over. Charles nodded to the two and said, Ill leave the school to you while Hank and I go out. Jane and Aurore looked at each other and said, Were going to participate in this battle too. Charles was stunned and said, Its too dangerous. Thats why were going! Aurores gaze was firm as she said, Jane and I are also part of the school, and since we have decided to fight for the school in the future, there will be no shortage of this kind of thing in the future, and we need to get used to it early. Jane also nodded, showing a smile and said, Aurore and I are right at the edge of the battlefield, and will not cause you any trouble. Looking at the two peoples firm gaze, Charles gave a deep breath, smiled slightly and said, Then Ill leave my safety to you. At that, the two revealed a smile. Go ahead. Charles said softly, Go and get two sets of battle suits from Hank. Okay professor! Great! The two of them went to Hank McCoy with great enthusiasm and brisk footsteps. Watching the backs of the two, Charles said with an odd face, I hope they like the team battle uniforms. A few momentster, one giddy, three expressionless men headed for the rendezvous. Hank McCoy drove the car, Charles and Qin two whispered about some points of attention in the battle. Suddenly, Hank McCoy frowned and said, Charles, I think we need a faster transportation. Aurore and Jane immediately nodded their heads. If something happenster, when they drive there slowly, by then the yellow flowers are cold. Charles said, S.H.I.E.L.D. has a very special warne, perhaps we can also copy it and build a better one. Good suggestion. Hank McCoy said excitedly, Leave it to me, Charles you provide the funding. The research he had on hand was recently done, and he had nothing to do. The rendezvous was not far from the X-School, and when the four arrived, they finally met their teammates. Two of them, Charles knew, Logan and Remy LeBo. In addition to these two, there was also Laser Eye Scott, and a man in a ckbat suit with stern eyes like a hawk. Charles! Logan looked at the few Charles who got out of the car and called out with an exmation on his face. Remy LeBo smiled and hugged Charles and said: I knew you little guy is not an ordinary person. When they were summoned by Nick Fury, Nick Fury had spoken to them in advance about Charles and asked them to keep Charles and Mikes rtionship a secret. Of course, just the fact that Charles wanted to build a school. Charles nodded to the two men and introduced them with Hank McCoy. After a brief familiarization of several people, Hank McCoy coughed lightly and said, In order to facilitate you to distinguish between friend and foe in the battle in a while, I have prepared a uniformbat uniform for everyone. The four of Logan looked at thebat uniforms on the four of Charles, and their expressions instantly became ugly. Chapter 182: Impact Chapter 182: Impact Ten thousand feet high above the sky. The ne belonging to the Hellfire was shuttling through the clouds. Inside the cabin of the ne, there were obviously dozens of people, but it was very quiet, a little eerie quiet. Looking at the figure with a small sip of red wine, most people could not help but slow down their breathing for fear of upsetting the other party, being sucked out of their life force and turning into a handful of dust without any value. The ck Queens gaze turned on the Hellfire people, the bottom of her eyes were all cold and disdainful. She was enjoying this feeling. This feeling of others being afraid of her, fearing her, but having to listen to her and be manipted by her. It gave her a peculiar sense of pleasure. She loves destruction, she loves chaos, she loves collecting life force, she loves watching life turn to dust in her hands, and she loves watching everyone kneel in fear in front of her She just purely likes these feelings, likes it so much that she can hardly help herself, so she destroys and gives people pain to satisfy her own sex. Oh, yeah. Theres a name she likes a lot. Artist. She felt she was an artist who used the world as a canvas, using pain and destruction as dye. Just the thought of the scene that would emerge in a moment made her body tremble gently. Eric silently put on his helmet. The ck Queens ability is bizarre, he has to guard against the other side. His eyes swept over the faces of the other mutants, Eric lowered his head, his eyes were all cold. Just then, a voice full of respectful vour rang out inside the ne. ck Queen, destination Washington has arrived! As soon as he heard this, Eric was stunned, although his face did not change, but his heart had already eximed. How is it Washington? How can it be Washington? Damn it. Not New York? What about Charles? A series of questions appeared from his mind, he looked at the back of the ck Queen, his eyes were full of anger and anxiety. This woman, simply do not trust anyone, even their four captains. From the very beginning, this womans target was Washington! Not at all the mysterious mutants in her mouth! How should I inform Charles and others? Eric heart iparable anxiety, he could not help but take off the helmet, in the brain called up Charles. It was no use. After knowing the ck Queens n, Charles had left his mind. Call up? A bitter smile spread across the corners of Erics mouth, it was impossible. Not to mention that they are now on the ne, the phone simply cannot be reached, and even if they can, in full view of the public, especially in the eyes of the ck Queen to call, simply cannot do. What to do? Can we only wait for Charles and the others to receive the news and thene back? That would be toote. No, if Charles asked his father for help Again, Mike would have to be involved. Eric was a little helpless, but this was the only way he could think of. All ready! The ck Queens voice broke the silence as she walked to the middle of everyone and said, During this time, we Hellfire have taken a lot of hits and been captured, this time its time for us to settle the score with them. Everyone, kill to your hearts content! Let the world remember us! Target, S.H.I.E.L.D.! Make them pay! S.H.I.E.L.D. and that mutant, both were her enemies. Her target at the beginning was S.H.I.E.L.D.s headquarters in Washington. I wonder how funny the faces of those enemies gathered in New York will be when they know their real target? The ck Queen smiled faintly, reached out and pressed the ne bulkhead, after the invisible life force was injected into the ne, the entire ne was under her control, like a big bird of steel, flying towards S.H.I.E.L.D.s Trident headquarters. The rapidly falling ne made an unbearable sound, and when the ne approached a certain range of S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, it immediately received a warning. In response, the ck Queen only smiled lightly, but the madness in her eyes grew thicker. Several fighter jets flew up from below and rushed towards them. She simply looked at Eric and said, Its all yours, Mao! Hold off their attacks! Eric nodded, very helpless in his heart. The ck Queen didnt care about the attacks of these fighters, but other mutants would be miserable if they were attacked. So, when those fighter jets attacked them, he could only use his ability to block the iing missiles. But with the abilities he had shown, that was all he could do. Still, it was enough for the Hellfire guys. The crowd breathed a sigh of relief. The ck Queen looked at Eric appreciatively. Punch, punch, punch! The ne was like a violent impact meteorite, straight into the highest building in the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. The rm sounded in S.H.I.E.L.D. Hearing the danger signal, the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. began to evacuate the building with the fastest speed. Nick Fury looked at the ck spots flying from afar and expanding, his face was very ugly, but surprisingly not very distressed He picked up his phone and headed out. Just walking to the office door, Maria Hill appeared in front of him and calmly said: Director! Get out of here! We cant stop it fromnding, all the attacks are blocked. Maria Hill, themander of S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury nodded and said, Dont mind me, do what you have to do, Hill. Maria Hill nodded and pressed themunicator in her ear tomand the agents at headquarters as she headed out. Withdraw all, notify thebat department, let them surround the headquarters, control the scene as soon as the ne falls, and kill all intruders! Nick Fury, who was also running wildly outward, then pressed a number. The phone rang with a nursery rhyme he liked to listen to and couldnt help but hum softly twice along with it as he entered his special elevator. On the other hand, the ne, under the control of the ck Queen, was getting closer and closer to the headquarters building. If it hit at such a terrifying speed, the vast majority of people on the ne would be turned into mush. But strangely enough, not a single person was afraid of this. Of course, not they have the awareness of death, but there is a mutants ability is very special. He can use an invisible force field shield to protect the target, whether it is a person or an object, but for a very short period of time, onlysting a few seconds, and may not move on their own while protected by the force field shield. The distance is getting closer and closer, five hundred meters, three hundred meters, one hundred meter The mutant let out a low cry, and when the ne was about to crash into the building, he unleashed his powers. Only to see a transparent stance shield appear on the outer wall of the ne, protecting the whole ne, and then smashed directly into the building. Boom! Like an incredibly powerful steel bomb, the moment the ne made contact with the building, it crashed through the roof of the building and kept mming downward amidst a loud bang, and the stirring earth and rock flying dust. Boom! Boom! The sound of bursting impact kept ringing out, and from the height, a huge deep crater appeared in the centre of the majestic building. The ne that lost its impact finally hit the ground, leaving a crack in the ground at the same time, a plunge in the bottom of the nes fusge under the maniption of the ck Queen, gently swayed, parallel to the ground smashed. The next second, the force field disappeared. Chapter 183: Melee Chapter 183: Melee Silence. The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who escaped from the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters building couldnt help but swallow as they looked at the dust flying all over the sky and at the building that was covered with cracks but still standing tall. This was the first time they had ever encountered this type of attack. But their headquarters building was really tough, so rough attack can resist. Attention! A calm female voice rang out from themunicator. Maria Hill stood at a distance, looking at the slowly quieting building and methodically giving an order. Suddenly, with a popping sound, a figure crashed through the wall of the building like a tank and appeared in front of the crowd. The body is tall and muscr, and a simple face looks iparably hideous at this moment because of the murderous intent all over it. The moment it appeared, countless bullets aimed at the building fell on the tall man, drowning him. But whatever the bullets were, they turned into discus and rolled down to the ground as theynded on him. In a short time, the ground was covered with ayer. Whew! The giant stone statue exhaled a long breath, looked at the agents gathered in the distance, revealed a fierce smile, bent his legs slightly and ran forward wildly. But A missile with mesnded on his face. Boom! The mes engulfed him, and the monolithic statue was blown straight out and ruthlessly crashed into the building behind him. In the next second, without waiting for the monolithic statue to stand up, the strong firepower overwhelmed it. But at that moment, one by one, the mutants, led by the three remaining captains, rushed out of the building. Eric rushed up into the sky, arge amount of metal under his control, guarding the other mutants, as for those attacks that flew at him, all were fixed in mid-air by his ability. Its just a matter of seconds. A metal sphere made of bullets wrapped Eric. Eriks face is indifferent, after casually crushing those flying towards his own missile, his hand gently waved, all the bullets reversed direction. Seeing this, Hills face changed and shouted, Hurry up! The experienced agents, upon hearing Hills reminder and seeing those bullets that were about to be fired, were the first to find a ce to dodge. One, two Eric muttered silently in his heart, feeling that they were almost hiding before shooting the bullet. For a time, the bullets covered the sky, but the killing power is sensational. However, this wave of firepower suppression, but let the mutants have the upper hand. At the moment when the bullets stopped firing, Sound-wave quickly rushed out, stretched his arms, and then pped his hands together fiercely. Bang! An invisible shockwave appeared from her palm and swept rapidly toward the S.H.I.E.L.D. people, sting them away, even those who were close were directly blown into pieces. On the other side, Fire Venoms hands burned with mes and pushed hard with both hands, a huge fireball rolled toward the crowd. Ha! Heughed wildly as a huge fireball flew up toward mid-air, then violently burst open, turning into a rain of fire and smashing into the crowd. h, h, h! It was clearly a me, but when itnded on the ground, it appeared corroded and was still burning violently. Go to hell! Along with the roar, the huge boulder that had been bombarded slowed down and began to run wildly. Just at that moment, a ray of energy flew over. A mutant dodged the ground hard, the ground in front of him was lifted by an invisible force, like a shield appeared in front of him when the mutant on the other side attached a stance for it, blocking the flying rain of energy light and sheltering the mutant behind him. Suddenly, the ground beneath the feet of a mutant shakes like water, he jumped directly into it and disappeared in front of the crowd. Secondster, a pair of hands appeared at the feet of two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and dragged them into the dirt. But the agents quickly reacted, and several bombs were dropped in as the ground shook and the hands reached out of the earth again. Boom! Thend was blown apart, and the mutant, swimming in the dirt, was blown to a bloody pulp. A rain of poisonous fire descended, sweeping towards the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents holding energy weapons, while Sound-wave also pped his hands in quick session, a shocking sound wave exploding like a thunderp, sending those people flying. Maria Hill looked at the chaotic battlefield, her eyes remained calm, and then waved her hand. Several special armoured vehicles topped with sonic weapons appeared, and the moment the weapons were turned on, strong sound waves sted out like a cannon in a continuous stream. Several mutants were hit, their bodies shook violently with the sound waves, and then burst with a bang. Mao! Seeing this scene, Fire Venoms heart was in shock. Erics eyes shed and he held a sonic armoured car. The armoured car made an overwhelming sound and was directly squeezed. Then with a wave of his hand, the scattered metal rbined into a huge under his control. The circr saw flew to other sonic armoured vehicles in a frantic rotation. Well done! Sonic praised and roared, Finish them off! The scene instantly became more and more chaotic. Eric, who was flying in mid-air, looked at the battle below with a look of intolerance in his eyes. Damn ck Queen! This battle was not supposed to happen! Their n, it wasnt supposed to be like this. Wait, where is the ck Queen? His face changed. Not waiting for him to find the ck Queen, a rotating portal appeared in the middle of S.H.I.E.L.D.s camp, and several figures stepped out from it. They wore yellow and ckbat uniforms, even in this chaotic battlefield, but also very conspicuous. Seeing several people, Eric breathed a sigh of relief. Finally came! Charles several people looked at the iparably tragic battlefield, sucked back a breath of cold air. This is still they only dyed less than two minutes, if a littleter, they die how many people? Luckily, he asked his father for help. Charles silently thought in his heart. At the time the ne smashed down, Nick Fury contacted them to tell them about the ck Queens real purpose is S.H.I.E.L.D. But being in New York, even if they take a warne with the fastest speed to get there, the battle is going to be over. Faced with this situation, Charles could only ask Mike for help. Mike, who was wearing a mask, arrived and opened the portal for them after they finally reached the battlefield through the portal. Charles and Eric in mid-air looked at each other and said, Guys! Lets fight! Wolverine roared and was the first to rush out. Hank McCoy transformed into a blue beast and followed closely behind. Pirs of scarlet light swept across the battlefield, splitting it up. Remy LeBo, with his nimble body, weaved through the crowd, and pink energy rays exploded, blowing enemies out of the sky. Hawkeye was hidden in the dark, looking for an opportunity to attack. And Jane and Aurore, though shaken by the tragic situation on the battlefield, steadfastly guarded Charles side. Charless gaze condensed, and he stretched out his fingers to press on his temples, and the power of his mind quietly poured out. Chapter 184: Where is the Black Queen? Chapter 184: Where is the ck Queen? How strong are Eric and Charles? Im afraid that apart from themselves, only their father, Mike, and their brother, rk, know best. From the time the two appeared in public view until now, they have never really released all their power. But even so, as Charles mind power swept across the battlefield, controlling one mutant after another, it was still a shock. Everywhere the power of the mind went, all the mutants stopped fighting. Boom! The giant stone statue was hit by twoser beams, and before he got up, the power of the invisible mind controlled him and made him lose the control of his body. He roared in anger, then became fearful. This was the White Queens ability! As an old man in the Hellfire Club, he was well aware of how terrifying the White Queens ability was. Where was the ck Queen? Where is she? That mutant has appeared! Come and deal with her! The giant stone roared weakly in her heart. One, two, three One by one, the mutants were controlled, and they stood still like puppets, then began to fear and look for the ck Queen. Seeing this scene, not only the controlled Hellfire mutants were horrified, even the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. were shocked. This is the power of Professor X? Logan and Remy LeBo looked at each other with a bemused look. What the hell, you dont need them at all! Laser looked at Charles and couldnt help but think of his old friend. Hank McCoy nced at Charles and smiled. This is the bottom line of their X-School. As long as Charles is there, the X-School will definitely be established. And those who have the same idea, there are also Qin and Aurore. This is the first time they have seen Professor X fight. There is no collision of energy, no gorgeous scenes, but equally shocking. Stop! Maria Hill looked at the Hellfire mutants under control, pressed themunicator and shouted, nodding to Charles. Get them out of here! Hearing the order, the agents moved toward the mutants. Just then, Charles face changed, looking at Eric flying high in the sky, his eyes were full of rm, and shouted, Dont go, hes not under my control! The crowd was startled and looked up at Eric. Just then, a ck sharp arrow, from behind Eric flew to his head. Its Hawkeye! But Erics mind moved, and with a wave of his hand, the sharp arrow flew towards Hawkeye. Hawkeyes face changed, and without hesitation, he leapt to the side. Boom! The explosion was apanied by an impact that sent Hawkeye flying out. Hank McCoy hurriedly caught the flying Hawkeye. Humph! Apanied by Erics cold shout, countless metal flew up in the fearful gaze of everyone, sweeping towards Charles like a storm as Eric swung his palm. Jane let out a low shout, and the power of thought poured out, and at the same time that Aurores eyes turned into a white jade colour as she took over the rushing metal, the jumping lightning surged towards Eric with her waving hands. At the same time, Laser Eye Scott also shot out two beams of light. Remy Lebo rotated the alloy rod in his hand, and the pink energy gushed out to form a shield to protect himself and Logan. Eric lightly picked his hand, and the metal that had been flying around him blocked the lightning andser for him, and moved quickly away from the ce. His eyes shed, he squeezed a few missiles flying towards him, and waved lightly at the S.H.I.E.L.D. building in the distance. The ne that had fallen into the building flew out, like a weapon held by a giant, sweeping towards the crowd. Everyone was avoiding, Charles grabbed Jane and Aurore and threw on the ground, avoiding the swept ne. Scotts eyes burst red, shooting out red shot like two pirs of light, the ne cut in half, straight to Eric. With a move of Erics hand, the metal that fell on the ground wrapped around theser eye like a python, and tied it in ce under his frightened gaze. Logan leapt up and stomped on Remy LeBos metal stick, and pink energy burst out, sending Logan into the sky. Ahhhh! Logan roared, his Edelman alloy ws glinting coldly in the sunlight. Sorry, Uncle Logan. Eric said silently in his heart, and in his mind, he controlled Logan, then with a wave of his hand, Logan was held in the air, and then he turned around and flew towards Remy Lebo like a cannonball. Logan shrieked and hurriedly retrieved his ws. Fark! Remy LeBo cursed, and the pink energy gushed out and waved at the flying Logan. Bang! Logans charge stalled, but still took Remy LeBo flying out. Suddenly, the Hellfire mutants that were under Charles control regained their ability to move. Charles looked ugly and shouted, I need to concentrate my mind! Concentration? Looking at more and more metal, the corners of the crowds mouth twitched up madly, how can this still concentrate the spirit. Eric stood in the middle of the battlefield, looking down on the crowd like a god. The mutants of Hellfire looked at this scene, their hearts full of shock and excitement. Retreat! Eric roared, and the mutants of Hellfire moved. Without the ck Queen appearing, they had no advantage at all, and now being able to regain their freedom from mind control with Erics help was already the biggest surprise for them. Looking at the mutants who began to retreat, Maria Hills face turned blue and said, Stop them! The scene was silent as the two sides fought again. Hellfires mutants fought and retreated at the same time. At this moment, their hearts were filled with gratitude to Eric, as well as anger and resentment towards the ck Queen. As their leader, where was he at this time? Arent you going to save your men? Nick Fury looked at the ck Queen who appeared in front of him and cursed in his heart, but remained calm. Thats what theyre worth. The ck Queen walked step by step towards Nick Fury with a flirtatious but gut-wrenching smile on her face. She didnt care if the other mutants live or die. Nick Fury said indifferently: From the beginning, your target is me? Heh! The ck Queenughed lightly and said, I just wanted toe and get S.H.I.E.L.D. into some trouble, and take my chances to see if I could catch you. Now it seems that her luck is good, there are just some unnned changes. The mutants who were working against her came too quickly. People who have mastered the ability of space? This ability is really convenient With an exmation, she couldnt help but think of the former Red Devil. She raised her hand to Nick Fury, who was close in front of her, and touched Nick Furys face. But Nick Fury did not have a bit of avoidance and resistance, but instead showed a smile. Chapter 185: Crazy Chapter 185: Crazy A slight smile? Looking at the smile on Nick Furys face, the ck Queen was stunned, and a feeling of danger instantly surged out. Without any hesitation, she reached out to Nick Fury with increased speed. But in the next instant, she was knocked out by a huge force. Boom! She rubbed on the ground, a furrow instantly appeared underneath her. The space around the ck Queens body distorted and disappeared in ce, appearing next to Nick Fury in the next second, still raising her hand to Nick Fury. Nick Fury smiled faintly and disappeared in ce when the ck Queens hand was about to touch him. The ck Queen was stunned and screamed in anger as blue-ck magic exploded, sting at the figure that had suddenly appeared. Points of light flew apart, one shield after another appeared, but in that blue-ck magic impact, butyer afteryer disappeared, for every shield that disappeared, three shields appeared. Finally, the blue and ck magic power dissipated, but theyers of shields were still dazzling. Looking at the frozen ck Queen, the corners of the masked Mikes mouth gently hooked up and said, Can you give more power? He still has a lot of cards that he needs to clear out of his inventory, and at this level, Im afraid that he cant waste many cards that need to be eliminated. The ck Queens eyes were cold, and after strengthening her body with life force, she clenched her fist and sted at Mike. The fist was not big, but it contained the force of a thousand pounds. The face under Mikes mask smiled as his body shed and disappeared in ce, and another stack of cards was casually used by him as the ck Queen charged at him again. Weakness, deceleration, sluggishness, dizziness This is a series of cards full of negative states. Various negative statuses swarmed. Blue and ck energy gushed out from her body, protecting her and blocking all the attacks while the magic burst violently, turning into an energy st and sting at Mike. At the same time, the stack of cards appeared in Mikes hand once again. Energy burst. Boom, boom! Mike was instantly overwhelmed. But with the ck Queens eyesight, she could see the points of light that kept dissipating in the explosion. With a light grunt, she rushed directly into the explosion. Several fierce collision sounds, Mike and the ck Queen flew out backwards. Mikes eyes flickered down, and a smile shed under his eyes. He couldnt take out the other side, after all, this was Charles and Erics prestige boss. His eyes shed, watching the battle in the distance, and seeing Eric retreating, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked. Cant let the ck Queen go over yet. Once the ck Queen goes, the retreating Hellfire mutants, might make a counterattack. Its necessary to give Eric some time to review his favourability score. Then maintain the degree of being able to stall the ck Queen some time, but will be defeated by the other side. Do you have to use your own power? No, he only needs to fight with the actual character abilities. His own strength is regarded as an important hole card, and he has made so many cards, isnt it wasted if he doesnt use it? Mikes mind shed several thoughts, while watching the ck Queen disappear, he used up the pile of cards in his hand, manifested into a variety of frost spells, bombarded around, blocking the sudden appearance of the ck Queen around him, leaving a trail of frost on the ck Queen, Mikes hand appeared a card. Uchiha Itachi. The card dissipated as a point of light. A shadow appeared behind Mike. He was wearing a ck trench coat embroidered with red clouds, a hat tied with wind chimes, and his head hung low so that only a hand could be seen pressing the hat and a pair of blood-red eyes. The shadow turned into a point of light and rushed into Mikes body. Mikes eyes stared, turning into blood-coloured eyes at the same time, three ck hooked jade appeared in his eyes, slowly turning up. In the next instant, the ck Queens body shed and appeared beside Mike, and a fist passed through Mikes body. Woah woah! Mike dissipated into a ck crow. The ck Queen said with some surprise, Illusion technique? Fire Transport-The Art of Phoenix Fire. A sheet of me like the seeds of the phoenix flower sprinkled to the ck Queen. The ck Queen had a disdainful face, not even dodging, letting the mes hit her body. Not a single wound. In the spatial distortion, the ck Queen disappeared in ce, and when it reappeared, it had already appeared above Mikes head, and a taut leg ruthlessly chopped down andnded on Mikes body. Bang! Mike disappeared into a cloud of smoke, but the ck Queens legnded on the ground with no loss of residual force. Boom! The ground crumbled and a crack appeared on the ground, spreading to the distance. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched as he ducked into the distance. Isnt this ck Queen a witch? Howe shes always fighting in close quarters? The ck Queen turned her head to look at Mike, her hand gently hooked, Mike looked moved and hurriedly leaped backwards. In the next instant, the gravel and soil under his feet poured out like a fountain. At that moment, the hooked jade in Mikes eyes quickly turned up. Magic Illusion The Art of Songhang. In the constructed spirit world, several wedges pierced into the ck Queens body. The ck Queen sneered as huge spiritual power surged out, directly tearing apart the spiritual world and destroying this illusion. As a witch who has lived for a long time, her spiritual power is simply terrifying. Mikes face was calm and there was no surprise about this, but the three hooks crazily spinning in his eyes gradually joined together. Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, open! Amaterasu! The ck me followed Mikes sight and appeared directly on the body of the ck queen. The mes do not burn violently, but have the characteristic of not going out until the target is burned out. Very difficult to deal with, and very powerful. But this is another world! The mes burned, causing the ck Queen to cry out in pain, and her clothes instantly turned into dust and disappeared. While the fire of Amaterasu caused damage to the ck Queen, vitality gushed from the body of the ck Queen, restoring her wounds, the pain of the mes burning alternated with thefortable feeling of the life force restoring her injuries The ck Queen screamed in pain, but a face was covered in red, and even her eyes turned misty. Ah~~ A painful yet enjoyable scream. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched gently. This madman! The ck Queen licked her lips, ck mes leaping quietly on her white body, white and ck formed a stark contrast at this time, making the ck queen very coquettish at this time. Then, Mike watched the ck Queens movements and his eyelids jumped. Only to see a life force gushing out, under the control of the ck Queen into the ck Amaterasu fire, then the ck Queen opened her palm, burning Amaterasu fire, surprisingly obedient to each others palm gushing over. With a light wave of her hand, when a set of ck and blue clothes made of magic power covered the body of the ck Queen, she stretched out her hand and flicked it, and a me whip dropped from her hand. Chapter 186: Gifts Chapter 186: Gifts Amaterasu Facing the ck Queen, is it so unpretentious? Not only did it not cause any harm to the opponent, but it made the opponent feel better, and then it became a weapon in the opponents hand? The corners of Mikes eyes fluttered wildly. The ck Queen waved the ming whip in her hand, smiled at Mike, as if thanking him for the gift, and then swung the whip down hard at Mike. Bare! The air became hot, the me whip swept over the ce where Mike stood, leaving a scorch mark on the ground, and then the ck Queen disappeared in ce and appeared in front of Mike. Mike stepped back, his eyes shed again, the ck skylight colour appeared again, and this time the target was the ck whip. Both sides devoured each other, the ck Queen smiled lightly, and just as she used her life force again to control the Amaterasu fire, the ck windmill in Mikes left eye, which was only a few meters away from her, spun up. Moon Reading! Instantly, the ck Queens spirit was pulled into the illusionary space. This was the world of moon reading. Here, all factors including time, ce, quality, etc., were in Mikes hands. Moon Reading mainly attacked the targets spirit, but ck Queens spiritual power was too strong. After the ck Queen coldly shouted, huge as a wave of spiritual power appeared, sting a crack out of the illusion space, and then directly destroying this moon reading space. The ck Queen looked at Mike, then looked at the me whip that disappeared from her hands, and her eyes were cold. This toy, she quite like toe. She stomped the ground as if she was pampered. In the next instant, the whole ground seemed toe to life, a wave appeared, pped at Mike. Mike quickly avoided, but as soon as hended, earth and rock arms appeared on the ground under his feet, grabbing Mikes leg frantically, and pulling toward the depths of the ground. At the same time, the ground around him suddenly rose up and then mmed down, drowning Mike. The ck Queenughed lowly as thend in the control in, squeezing frantically with increasing density. Suddenly, an orange-red light burst out from the ground. The ground was torn apart and a huge orange and red half skeleton, like a demon returning from hell, crawled out from under the earth. Susanoh! The ck Queen looked at this scene with surprise, looked at the half skeleton cocked her head, and for the first time expressed her affirmation to Mike. Beautiful. Along with the ck Queenspliment, the earth seemed toe to life again. Two huge palms rushed out from the earth, like swatting flies, and pped at Mike with a fierce wind. Heh! Mikes suzerain swung his fist and smashed the huge palms, but immediately there were four new earth palms. At the same time, the ground beneath Mikes feet began to move, like the giant mouth of a monster, to swallow Mike up. Mike quickly rushed towards the ck Queen, and at the same time, a chakra coat appeared on the half skeleton image of Suzuo, and as Mike ran, a rotating orange-red hook jade appeared between his hands. Hook jade of Yasaka! The spinning hook jade, containing a terrifying energy flew towards the ck Queen. The ck Queenughed disdainfully. The attack did surprise her a bit, but only if it hit her. As space distorted, she disappeared in ce. Boom! The ground shook, the violent shockwave swept around, a huge crater appeared on the ground, arge amount of dust was swept up into the sky, and the whole space instantly became a gray and dull cloud At this time, Eric has led the Hellfire people have retreated. Although a part of the mutants were captured, but Eric still escorted the rest of the mutants out of the battlefield. And everyone who had noticed the battle between Mike and the ck Queen and watched from afar, looked at the scene and sucked in a breath of cold air. Is that the ck Queen? And who is fighting with the ck Queen? Looking at the orange-red, armour-d half-giant, the crowd secretly spected. No one has ever seen Suzuo Nenghu. Apart from Charles and Nick Fury, no one else knew who was controlling the orange-red giant. In thest battle with the ck Emperor, although Mike had used the Uchiha Weasel deck, Susano had not been used. Logan and Remy LeBo and Scott on the side looked at each other. Logan whispered, Is that Mike? No? Havent seen him use that ability Remy LeBo pinched his chin, not sure. Scott smiled and said, I wouldnt be surprised if it was him. Logan and Remy LeBo agreed. Mike had so many abilities that often brought them surprises, and they had long since gotten used to them. The person who just opened the portal for them was wearing a mask, but the three were quite sure that it was Mike, testifying with Logans nose. But Mike did not talk to them, just silent after opening the portal, then disappeared. In this regard, the three did not dissatisfied and deep investigation. Because Nick Fury has spoken to them about the X school and asked them to keep the rtionship between Charles and Mike a secret. So, even if the others ask about Mike and Charles, they will not say. Shh, keep your voice down! We have to keep the matter of Mike and Charles a secret! Remy LeBo reached out his dusty hand to press Logans mouth. Logan pped the other mans dirty hand away and several gray fingerprints appeared on his mouth. Yuck, yuck! Spitting two mouthfuls of saliva, he looked indignantly at Remy LeBo who gave himself a mouthful of dust and said, How dare you p me, just now you knocked me with a stick, I still havent settled the score with you! When? Remy LeBo looked innocent. Scottughed and pulled the two together and was about to speak. Boom! The earth wailed again. Charles, those who wielded transcendent power, had a stony face, while the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, who were ordinary people, had bitter mouths and even unconscious fear. They thought the battle was over, but this session of explosions told everyone you think too early. Meanwhile, Eric, who had already withdrawn from the battlefield with Hellfires people, also looked at the battle in the distance with Hellfires people. Compared to the crowds surprise, Erics heart showed a smile. The one who fought there was his father. He was quite sure of that. The ck Queen was left behind by his father. It was a gift left to him and Charles. Next, it was the two brothers and the ck Queens battle. After this battle, both of them will be fulfilled. Thinking of this, he turned his head to look at the Hellfire people. Eric! What do we do? Hellfires people looked at him with gratitude and trust in their eyes. If it wasnt for Eric, they would all be handed over to S.H.I.E.L.D. Is that the ck Queen? Are we going to help? One mutant couldnt help but ask. Instantly, everyone fell silent. Chapter 187: Cooperation Chapter 187: Cooperation Just as the Hellfire mutants fell silent, Eric said faintly, Ill go! No, you cant go, Ill go! Fire Venom, who was carrying a wound, stopped Eric. Ill go too! Im going! The crowd responded one after another. Eric smiled lightly and said, Do you guys think you should go help her? As soon as the words left his mouth, the crowd was silent, and their faces were iparablyplicated. Fear, fear, resentment.. The faces of the people are full of negative emotions, but still do not dare to give an affirmative answer to their hearts. Seeing this, Eric expressionlessly said: So, Ill go not to help her, but to prevent her froming back, to make her stay there forever. Everyone was shocked, and the eyes looking at Eric were shocked. What this means is to kill the ck Queen? Thats right, thats what you guys think. Eric looked at the battle in the distance and said, Her return will only bring us fear and will only make us a tool for her to collect life force and discard at any time! I will never allow her to harm my fellow citizens like this! She is simply not fit to be our leader! Erics words shook them with every sentence, speaking to their hearts. So, I will return, that even if I cooperate with those people, that even if I put my life on the line, I will stop her froming back and return everyones freedom! He looked at everyone with a firm gaze, and in a pair of excited eyes, his body slowly floated up, showing a bitter but warm smile to the crowd and said, Get out of here, my fellow countrymen! If I fail and the ck Queen returns, you can just put all the me on my shoulders. With those words, he rushed up to the sky and quickly disappeared. Looking at the disappearing Eric, the crowds eyes wereplicated, with admiration and respect, and even excitement. If Eric seeded, They would no longer have to endure the fear of having their life force absorbed at any moment. Pop! Fire Venom suddenly flung himself a p. The crisp sound caused the crowd to be stunned and look towards him. He gritted his teeth and looked at the crowd, saying, I cant believe Im expecting this, damn it! Why should he be left alone to stop it, why should all of our hopes be pressed on him alone? The ck Queen! I dont want her back either! With that, he took a step and re-traced his steps towards the battlefield. The Hellfire crowd looked at Fire Venoms back and fell into silence. Ill go too. Sound-waveughed, chasing after Fire Venom whileughing, Haha! ck Queen, cante back! We dont need her toe back! The giant stone statue muffled and chased after her. Gradually, a fourth, a fifth Everyone rushed to the battlefield again. Just as Hellfires people were running towards the battlefield with their legs, Eric had already flown back to the battlefield and came to everyone once again. Seeing the returning Eric, the crowd was startled and about to attack when Eric took the lead and said, Im here to work with you guys in order to take out the ck Queen. When the words came out, the scene was shocked. Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. looked at the mutant who had just brought them fear, not knowing how to choose. Maria Hills face also changed for a moment, was she going to trust her opponent? Why? Charles looked up and spoke faintly. She betrayed us and treated our lives like trash ready to be discarded. Erics calm voice was filled with anger: Not worthy to be our chief! The crowd looked at each other, Charles suddenly looked at the battle over there and said, That man is about to be unable to stop the ck Queen. The crowd looked and was shocked. Sure enough, the powerful and domineering armoured half-giant just now had disappeared, and only the ck Queens wildughter came faintly from over there. What should they do? Just let the ck Queen go? But then the consequences would be endless. Then to cooperate? Is this mutant trustworthy? Just then, Charles suddenly said: If Im not wrong, its your helmet thats blocking my ability, right? To cooperate, please take off your helmet. When the crowd heard this, their hearts were moved. This is a good idea! As long as the helmet is gone, as long as Charles is there, there is no fear of the other side turning against them. Eric dryly threw away his helmet and calmly said, Is it okay? Charles gaze shed and said to the crowd, Hes sincere, Ive used my powers to make sure of that. Several people, led by Logan nodded, then looked at S.H.I.E.L.D.smander, Maria Hill. Maria Hill hesitated, and Nick Furys voice suddenly rang in her ears. Yes. This time, Maria Hill said without any hesitation: Good, leave it to you. With that, she waved her hand and said, S.H.I.E.L.D. people, back off! The next battle is no longer for them to participate. ck Queen They couldnt handle it, they could only leave it to Charles and the others. You guys stay here. Charles spoke to Jane and Aurore. We can join the fight! The two said stubbornly. Charles looked at the two tenderly and said, I know your courage and determination, but also think about me as a teacher. These two people in the past, he was really worried. The two people nodded helplessly and reluctantly. Charles turned his head, looked at the battle over there, his eyes flickered, reached out and pressed his temples, the terrifying power of his mind gushed out like substance. The side of the Jane felt Charless mind power, the heart of a million surprised, and even some fear. This is the real power of the professor? Of course is not! This is still only a part of Charless power. He used his ability to find Mike, linking himself to his father, and said, Dad, thank you, leave the rest to Charles and me. Mike answered, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly. This was a tough fight for him, and it seemed he was not acting material. How dare you smile? Looking at Mikes smile, the ck Queen sneered. She would soon be able to defeat Mike to suck Mikes life force. This persons power was good, but still not her match, but it pestered her for a short time,pletely disrupting her n. Those fools retreated without her orders, and when she finished this nasty person in front of her, she went to let those fools, know the consequences of disobeying her orders! Hearing the ck Queens words, Mikes smile widened a bit more. This is the experience boss of his two children, he can finally merit to retire. A card appeared on his hand, a point of light appeared, and Mike disappeared. Watching this scene, the ck Queen screamed in anger. Damn it, its the space ability again! Hmm? Suddenly, angrily, she turned around and looked at the line of peopleing towards her, and her face turned iparably ugly. Chapter 188: Meteorite Chapter 188: Meteorite Charles, Eric, Logan, Scott, Remy LeBo Looking at these people, the ck Queen sneered. Hello again, Scott! The ck Queen greeted, as if an old friend had met. But the eyes were full of cold killing intent. Scotts face was expressionless. Its so cold. The ck Queen skimmed her lips, looked up at Eric, smiled faintly and said, Do you want to die? Not only did she betray her, but she also dared to cooperate with the enemy? Eric looked at the ck Queen in silence, his eyes cold, and only more and more metal drifted over from the battlefield. So much fucking bullshit! Logan cursed impatiently and took the lead. Remy LeBo sighed and a ying card appeared in his hand. So old, so dont be the first to rush up ah. The eyes were upied with pink, pink energy rushed into the ying cards, as Remy LeBo waved his arm, flying at various tricky angles to the ck Queen. At the same time, Hawk Eye pressed his sses and two columns of energy light shot towards the ck Queen. The ck Queen nced faintly at the three, but her attention was mostly focused on Charles and Eric. Erics hands stretched, metal swarmed, Charles gaze shed, and the power of his mind surged towards the ck Queen. But, the ck Queen had long ago formed a psychic shield with her life force, building a defence for herself. In the space distortion, she disappeared in the same ce, dodging the redser while the life force was injected into the earth. The earth was once again under her control, and the ground twisted up like a sea wave, causing the lunging Logan to lose his bnce when a huge palm pped down and snapped him into the earth. Logan! Remy LeBo shouted. The pink glow in his eyes emerged like substance, his hands pped hard on the ground, a pink line emerged from under his palms, like twisted vines, spreading wildly. Then exploded with a bang. Boom, boom! The earth trembled, the writhing earth stopped, and where the pink lines passed, all were blown out of a deep furrow. Logan finally broke free from his bindings. But at that moment, two scarlet rays knocked Remy LeBo out. Scott! The crowd was startled and turned their heads to look. Only to see Scotts body entwined with mud, as if he had turned into a y man, revealing only a pair of tightly closed eyes. Being controlled in disguise? Boom, boom! Dodging the metal storm that was built from the sky like a bullet, the ck Queen looked at the crowd mockingly. Just then, she suddenly felt a stabbing pain in her head. Ugh! She shouted in pain, and her heart was shocked. Even her mind shield couldntpletely block Charles? Lost in thought for a moment, the metal was under Erics control, piecing together a metal Frisbee, and after rescuing Scott, he flew off into the distance with the other party. At the same time, Logan also picked up Remy LeBo. With a wave of his hand, Eric took direct control of Logan and took Remy LeBo, and the two flew off the battlefield together. Immediately afterwards, Charles voice rang out in the minds of the three of them. Leave it to me and him. The three of them nodded their heads. The ck Queen did not care about the three Logan, looked at Eric and Charles, her gaze flickered, space distorted and disappeared in the same ce, and when it appeared, it was already tens of meters away. Shes leaving! Charles said indifferently and looked at Eric, the two looked at each other and hung a smile at the same time. Then finish her. Eric said faintly, reached out and raised his hand, arge amount of metal flew towards them, bringing them to the sky for protection when Eric stretched out his hand to the distant S.H.I.E.L.D. building with a firm grip. The building trembled and was torn apart by the metal inside, turning into a piece of rubble that flew toward them under the action of the metal. At the same time, Charles, who was protected by Eric, shed his gaze, and the power of his mind exploded violently, sting into the ck Queens mind. Space distorted, and as the ck Queen blinked away again into the distance, the encroaching mind power ruthlessly mmed into her mind shield. Instantly, a crack appeared in her mind shield. She clutched her head in pain, and her body, which was about to flicker, froze in ce. Damn it! She looked up at the two people flying in mid-air, alreadying after her, and her face looked a little ugly. Her blink distance was too short, and with Charles interfering and not being able to release it continuously, she couldnt get out of the battlefield at all. Then, it would be necessary to finish them off. The thought in her head fell, and the ck Queen stood her ground. She stared at the metal being manipted by Eric, and a crazy look gradually appeared in her eyes. The life force surged inside her body, transforming into destructive energy as she murmured, and with her raised palm, she rushed towards the two like a blue-ck torrent. At the same time, she began to use her life force to continuously reinforce her mind shield against the mind power that kept encroaching on her mind. Although watching Eric creates a terrifying scene, what really scares her is Charles. She could feel that in terms of psychic ability, Charles was more terrifying than the White Queen. Eric snorted coldly, and the metal that flew like a dark cloud came down from the sky as he waved his arm to meet the blue-ck torrent of destruction. The two sides obliterated each other in mid-air, and arge amount of metal was torn apart and turned into metal powder floating down from mid-air, like a glittering rain under the sunlight. But do not wait for them tond, those flying metal powder, under the control of Eric, quickly condensed into a metal bullet, from all sides shot at the ck Queen, at the same time, those who follow Eric, like a tail of steel and concrete torrent, under his control, straight to the sky, condensed in a higher position. The ck Queen instinctively wanted to dodge, but the burst of tingling sensationing from her mind was interfering with her thinking, and she could not guarantee that she could maintain the strength of her mind shield when she used Blink. Looking at the golden rain of bullets flying down, she let out a cold cry as the life force gushed out from her body and fused into those flying metal bullets, then she waved her hand, making those bullets stop in mid-air. Although she could not control the metal, she could use the life force as a medium for disguised control, just as the earth she had just manipted. The chilling rain of bullets stopped in mid-air as both of them used their abilities to fight for control of those metals. Heh. Eric let out a lowugh, stretched out his palm and gripped it hard against the sky, a huge stone made of steel and concrete congealed with a diameter of tens of meters, like a falling star, fell from the sky! Chapter 189: Impact Chapter 189: Impact When the huge artificial star descended from the sky, everyone couldnt help but hold their breath as they watched the terrifying scene. The ck Queen looked up and looked at Eric with a gaze full of surprise and anger. This Mao, surprisingly, hid his power. Judging from the power disyed right now, it is definitely stronger than the power disyed during Hellfire, and it is more than a star and a half stronger. But.. Its still the same. Although such an attack was terrifying, it needed to hit her in order to do so. Her mind moved, and as she was about to blink, her eyes snapped wide. Her mind shield, to her surprise, had been sted with a gaping hole! Instantly, she felt a powerful mind energy, rushing into her mind, grabbing up the control of her body. But as an experienced mutant who had lived for long years, she immediately began to fight back. She transformed all the life force contained in her body. Instantly, her mental power soared, directly sting Charles mind power out of his mind, and then building a new mind shield. Charless eyes flickered and he grunted softly as even more massive psychic power surged through. And just as she and Charles engaged in a psychic encounter, the huge meteorite had fallen hard. But Charless power was still interfering with her, and she couldnt blink smoothly at all. It was toote to dodge! The ck Queens eyes instantly became pitch ck. Boom! The Meteorite fell. Pay attention to the public number: invest in good articles, pay attention and get cash and point coins! The earth crumbled, violent trembling like an earthquake, and the shock wave brought by the fall, like a hurricane sweeping around and Blow everything out. Theke in front of the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters also began to roll violently, and arge amount ofke water was shaken to the sky, falling like a heavy rain. The underground base of S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters also appeared cracks in this impact, and even began to copse in some ces. When the flying dust fell a little, those who were running wildly into the distance, hiding in the bunker of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, looking at the ground that copsed in the distance, their faces turned pale. Is this the power of a human being? If the other side wanted to destroy the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., this thing threw one down, that image think about it shuddered. But such an attack, still did not take the life of the ck Queen. Charles can still sense the ck Queens mind fluctuations. Only now, the ck Queens state is a bit strange. Eric! Charles whispered. I understand. Eric nodded, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. A ck mass quietly appeared from under the meteorite and stood above it, then in a burst of distortion, it took the form of the ck Queen. Her shadow shape allowed her to avoid the fatal impact. Only, at this time, the ck Queen looked very wretched. The originally white and delicate skin, as ifcking moisture, became dry, and the whole person turned from a young girl to an old crone. She looked at Charles and Eric with indignation, and a ck crystal appeared on both hands. It began to absorb the life force. If youpare her to a machine that wields great power, life force is her fuel, and without enough life force, her power will shrink dramatically. As the life force was absorbed, the ck Queens dry skin, once again regained its lustre, she frantically absorbed the life force, the madness in her eyes gradually tinged with a trace of fear. Escape? Theres no escape! Under the interference of Charles, she could not blink continuously, Eric could easily follow her. As for the runningI cant get rid of the opponent. These two peoples abilities are troublesome and also work well together. At the moment when a person attacks, the hateful mental ability person always suddenly increases the intensity of the mental attack, so that she has to allocate a lot of energy to guard against it. She struggled to think of a way to break the situation, but not before she came up with a viable solution, a ck shadow grewrger andrger. She looked up and her eyes shrank. Surprisingly, it was another meteorite. Although it was less than half of what it was just now, but in her current state, if she was hit, she would be seriously injured without dying. The familiar power of the mind appeared again. She cursed in annoyance and directly crushed the crystal in her hand, transforming arge amount of life force into magic power and injecting it into the meteorite beneath her feet. Instantly, the meteorite beneath her feet came to life, and as it fell, it turned into a giant with blue-ck lines all over it, raising two unusuallyrge palms to meet the falling meteorite. Both sides made contact. Boom! There was an explosive sound in mid-air. The meteorite gave a slight lurch and shattered the giants palms, then almost in an instant, it destroyed the arms, carrying a terrifying impact, crushing the giants body and smashing into the ck Queen beneath the giant. But, with this little blocking effort, the ck Queen then used her life force to control the falling meteorite. She gasped gently as her skin became dry once again. Taking out thest crystal, she prepared to absorb the life force and then escape regardless of the cost. Perhaps, it was her thoughts that were seen through. A sharp metal de suddenly appeared from beneath her feet and pierced her body. When was it? By the way, it was when the first meteorite fell, those bullets that she and Eric had fought over, because of their fecklessness, had fallen to the ground in the st just now. Now it was the final link that crushed her. She screamed in pain, frantically absorbing the life force of that crystal and restoring her wounds. But the metal, under Erics control, twisted like giant snakes, winding in and out of her body. Regardless of the consequences, she used the shadow form again, but at this time an unprecedentedly powerful psychic force sted into her mind, smashing her psychic shield, and rushing into her mind. Her body froze and she stopped in ce. The twisted metal stirred hard, a trace of blood stayed out along the gap, at the same time, Charles also used the powerful mind power to obliterate the other partys residual mental power. Its over! The two brothers faces appeared ecstatic, look at each other, thousands of words, into a look of excitement. At this moment, they wanted to give each other a hug, but remembering their current status, they could only hold back the excitement in their hearts. We did it. Charles voice rang out in Erics mind. Ericughed wildly, then said, No, it didnt reach our goal. Keep up the good work. The two cheered each other, and then after a quick exchange of nces, Eric shot up into the sky, and with a flick of one hand, the ck Queen, who was entangled in metal, took off with him. In mid-air, those metals turned into a metal coffin, sealing the ck Queens body inside. At the same time, the helmet that was thrown away by Eric and buried in the battle, also flew to the sky with Erics thoughts, disappearing with Eric. Chapter 190: Brotherhood Chapter 190: Brotherhood Eric didnt fly very far before he saw the crowd of Hellfire near the battlefield. He froze and a smile appeared on his face. Was this a preparation to go and join him against the ck Queen? A thought appeared in his mind, Eric brought the metal coffin behind him downward. Eric appeared in front of the crowd. The people of Hellfire were stunned and couldnt help but take a step backwards. The battle just now was too terrifying and had gone beyond their imagination. They wanted to go help, but just when they reached not far from the battlefield, they saw a meteorite st down, and then were swept away by a hurricane-like shockwave. Then They didnt dare to go over. Now Eric came back, that means the ck Queen The eyes of the crowd looked to the metal coffin floating behind Eric. Eric understood the crowds thoughts at this time, his hand gently beckoned, and said with a tired face: Its over. Saying that, the metal coffin opened, revealing the ck Queen inside. Ta-da! Like a soft mud-like body fell to the ground. It was the ck Queen Hellfires people were quiet for a moment, then cheered out as they surrounded Eric and tossed him up. Mao! Mao! They cheered, excited. For Eric, and for themselves. The ck Queen was dead, they regained their freedom, no longer had to collect life force for the ck Queen, and no longer had to fear being turned to dust by the ck Queen. And through this battle, They found that Eric was no weaker than the ck Queen. Eric was put down by them, and the crowd looked at Eric, with excitement and excitement in their eyes. At this moment, Fire Venom said, I propose that Eric be our new leader! The giant stone statue said nervously, I have no problem with that! Sound-wave pped his hands, but startled the crowd. Previously, Sound-wave had a history of waving his hand but subconsciously used his ability. Cut! ncing at the crowd, Sound-wave bright smile and said: I also agree! Eric strength is powerful, not only solve the ck Queen, save the people of Hellfire from the reign of fear, more in the battle just now even saved their lives The people looked at each other and nodded their heads in agreement. Fire Venom looked at Erik and said excitedly, Mao! Our new chief, the new king of Hellfire! Eric frowned. The crowd saw Erics expression and thumped in their hearts. Does it mean that Eric does not agree? Fire Poison nervously inquired, Eric? You dont want to be refusing, we only agree with you as our leader now! Eric was silent for a few seconds and showed a smile to the crowd. I promise! Mao! Roar! Bravo! The crowd cheered. Eric raised his hands and pressed them down vainly, saying, I promise, but I dont want to be any king. With a sh of his eyes, he said aloud, From today onwards, we are no longer Hellfire, we are the Brotherhood! Brotherhood? Brotherhood! The crowd silently recited a smile of approval. Mao, what do we do next? Fire Venom asked excitedly, hating to be immediately sent by Eric to do something big. Eric smiled lightly and said, I really have one more thing that I need you to do now. Fire Venoms face was solemn as he said, What is it? I promise to do it! Eric patted his shoulder and said, Dont worry, its not difficult. The crowd was a little curious. Eric pointed to the ck Queens corpse and said, Burn her. Fire Venom was stunned and looked at Eric excitedly, saying, Is it for us to say goodbye to the pastpletely? It simply makes too much sense! Eric: Nodded and responded softly. You say yes is it, although he is only because the ck Queen ability weird, afraid of resurrection again or something A burning me appeared from the hands of fire venom, was thrown at the body of the ck Queen, the me grewrge andpletely engulfed it. Watching the corpse being quickly burned to ashes, Eric said, Lets go. The crowd nodded and followed Erics rapid departure. Meanwhile, over on the battlefield. Charles also slowly walked towards the people waiting for him. Looking at Charles who slowly walked out, the faces of the people were different. Logan and Hank McCoy, the surprise and excitement of these people, the shock, exmation and fear of the S.H.I.E.L.D. crowd The mood of all people at this moment, are clearly sensed by Charles. He stood in front of the crowd, revealing a smile and said, Its over, the ck Queen has been confirmed dead. Although they had already guessed it when they saw Charles walk out of the battlefield, everyone still cheered out when Charles himself said the news. Looking at the cheering crowd, Hill and a side of Hawkeye look at each other, although the face is gloomy, but the corners of the mouth unconsciously emerged a smile. Charles is more powerful than they imagined, this is worth noting. But, fortunately, Charles is now standing with them, and this battle was indeed won, which is a thing to rejoice. Only, this time their S.H.I.E.L.D. losses are somewhatrge. Lets not mention the weapons and the people lost, just look at the destroyed building Their director must be very heartbroken. Thinking of Nick Furys headache, Maria Hill and Hawkeye could not help butugh out loud with happiness. And in fact Bang, bang! By Mike teleported out of the battlefield, hase to the underground base of Nick Fury, looking at the screen, by the front of the battlefield back to the picture, could not help but p the table twice. So hes so happy. Heartbroken those Hydras! As for him, does it hurt? Distressed! After all, he watched the construction of the original, but it is better than a good living hydra. Moreover, this bomb, those Hydra will certainly have to rebuild the headquarters, that he secretly operate a Tsk, and can get a sum of money. So think, that a drop of heartache is a fart! And apart from that, the power that Charles and Eric showed was what really made him happy. Its too strong, its too strong! The scene of that meteorite falling from the sky made him excited just by thinking about it. All this great power will be the power to guard the earth in the future! Just by thinking about it, he couldnt help but grin. Sure enough, the Kents are all perverted. Suddenly, he muttered with an odd expression on his face. Mike, not to mention, he simply did not understand how strong Mike was. rk, when he was not yet an adult, he was able to fight against Carol before his power was fully released, and no surprise, he should be even stronger now. And Charles and Erics power, too, is rare in the world. Does it mean that the children adopted by Mike, really will have great power? Then is it toote for him to recognize a godfather or something? Snap! He pped his head to drive this absurd idea out of his mind, got up and walked towards the outside of the base. Chapter 191: X Academy Chapter 191: X Academy A meteoritended and destroyed the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. The next day, such news appeared in the major newspapers and news. Themotion caused by yesterdays battle was too big to be concealed, but in order to avoid causing a certain degree of panic, so one could only fabricate such a slightly absurd news to conceal the real situation. Most people who are busy for life sometimes just need an exnation and do not pursue in detail the truthfulness and reasonableness of this exnation. So, when this news appeared, most people just looked at it, were surprised as an anecdote,ughed and passed. But, there are most people and then there are a few, so there is still some news that started spreading online. But because yesterdays battle ce in the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, there is no what the general public, the secrecy is very well done rtionship, those who chase the truth does not have any real evidence, will not cause any big storm rtionship, but also just the relevant information to rumours all disposed of, they are allowed to go. Of course, there are many people trying to infiltrate the scene of S.H.I.E.L.D. to find evidence and break a big story. For such people, all of them were taken away for the reason of breaking into the restricted area. As for those who know the real situation.. For example, our Mr. President and rted government officials, as well as the military hierarchy, after watching the battle footage provided by S.H.I.E.L.D., has been silenced. Man-made meteorites can be thrown away, but materials can be seen everywhere in the city. If you lose your temper in the city, no one can bear it. Such a terrifying force, there must be some containment, and it has to be long-term. Now, there is an optimal choice in front of them. The president thought of the suggestion made by the gentle, knowledgeable and gentle mutant named Charles during thest kidnapping. In this battle, they also saw the other sides great power. Most importantly, the mutant named Charles pursues peaceful coexistence and does not take radical actions. Even, the other side will help them when they encounter this situation. Charles The president had a good impression of Charles. Moreover, he looked at Nick Fury, who was sitting on the side with a serious face. The other side had already worked with each other many times, indicating that the school n Charles said was feasible. Then, it was time to seriously consider and discuss it. Thinking of this, he said to Nick Fury, Contact Charles and ask him toe see us. Nick Fury nodded his head. Half a monthter, there was a news that shook the whole world. The worlds first and only school for mutants was established! It was named X Academy! Hahahaha! Looking at the newspaper in his hand, Eric, who was alone in the room, couldnt help butugh out loud. Their first step had seeded. The Brotherhood! X Academy! From today onwards, will be in the way of open enemies and dark cooperation, began toplete their n step by step. Eventually, change all mutants! Eric got up and stood outside the window, looking at the bustling city outside, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, murmuring, Congrattions, Charles. No, congrattions to us. Charles voice rang out in Erics mind. Eric was stunned and nodded, Thats right, its congrattions to us. When are you going to start the rescue n? Charles asked. Eric pondered and responded in his head, After a while, when this fiasco is over, I will start the rescue n. Keep the heat on? Charles chuckled. Eric nodded and gave a smile as well. By the way, Eric, did you get in touch with Dad? Charles asked suddenly with a twinkle in his eye. No. Eric sighed and said, I havent contacted Dad for a long time, whats wrong? In order to avoid his rtionship with Mike and the others from being discovered, he had not even made a phone call. And the closest the two were to each other was at thest battle of S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. Not even a word was said. Eric couldnt help but pinch his brow. Ahem. Charles coughed lightly and said, I just wanted to say to you that I met Dad just a while ago and had sweet and sour pills, braised pork,mb with scallions, and elbows in sauce The corners of Erics mouth twitched, reached out, and the helmet ced aside flew to his palm before being ced on his head and hung up the worlds most secretive phone call. Damn Charles, when the next time I have to beat you full of bags! Hahahaha! Charlesughed as he took off the helmet of his brainwave machine and walked out of the most secretive ce under the school. The school, already there. The students will also slowly get more. So, what is still missing from the school now, is the teacher. However, about the teacher, he also has a candidate. This time, the battle of S.H.I.E.L.D., not only let him establish the school, but also brought him teachers. Logan, Remy LeBo and Scott. Logan, although a rough guy who smokes a cigar and does anything wrong, he is a fighting master, sports almighty, and its okay to be a sports teacher and a part-time dean. Remy LeBo, although a gambler, liar, prodigal son, but is a real Ivy League graduate students, teaching a school at this stage to high school curriculum, enough. As for Scott, although he dropped out of school because he was taken as a test subject, andter joined the Hellfire rtionship, does not have a formal diploma, but all these years, through self-education, but also earned two degrees, is also a suitable teacher. Together with him and Hank McCoy, it should be enough at this stage. Moreover, he can also make signs for themunity. Some parents of mutant children should also be happy toe and teach at this school. So, now all that needs to be done is to keep those three. Scott has promised, and then went to loo loo convinced Logan and Remy LeBo on the line. Thinking of this, he walked toward the school dormitory. After the war, Logan three people were left by him to the school. Golden Calf Restaurant, a small restaurant located in the town. A man carrying a bag more than one high, with a hat pushed open the door. The cold wind blew into the restaurant, and several diners who were eating could not help but shrink their necks. The man closed the door in time, gave an apologetic smile, and after nodding to the crowd, sat down at an unupied table. Here, because of its hightitude, it will take a short time before the temperature warms up, and even now there is still snow outside. rk took off his hat, exhaled, shouted twice at the owner, and after ordering a meal, he held a cup of hot water, watched the TV, and waited quietly. Hmm? Watching the news on the TV, he suddenly froze. Chapter 192: Just teleport directly Chapter 192: Just teleport directly X Academy, Principal Charles? Charles, is that Charles from his house? With a startled spirit, he looked at the news seriously, saw the familiar face, and touched his head. It was that kid. Although a gentle face, looks like a refined schr, a reliable look, which makes him look ufortable, but indeed it is the ghostly yboy of his family. X Academy, the principal of the mutant school, whats going on? And, wheres Eric? What was going on and why didnt he know anything about it? No, he had to call his father and ask him. Just then, his meal was brought up just in time. rk sulked and decided to finish his meal before making this call. After eating his meal almost as fast as he could wolf it down, rk paid for it and left the restaurant after asking the owner for the nearest hostel. An hourter, rk checked into the inn, and after taking a hot shower,yfortably on the bed before taking out his cell phone, which he hadnt used in a while, and pressing the familiar number. The call was answered rk: Dad! Crooked? A childish, unfamiliar voice. rk was stunned, thinking hed called the wrong number, and looked at the number. Thats right, it was his dads cell phone number. Whos this? He couldnt resist asking. This is Gwen, who are you looking for? Im looking for Mike, Mike Kent! Looking for Dad? Gwen was a little confused and turning her head to the kitchen, she shouted, Dad, someones looking for you! Who is it? rk heard Mikes voice, but his expression was a little confused. What had he just heard? Dad? Mike, who was working in the kitchen, walked out quickly and picked up the phone. rk? Looking at the familiar number, Mike raised an eyebrow, a smile unconsciously hanging from the corner of his mouth. rk. Dad! Hearing the familiar voice, rk called out and couldnt help but say, What the hell is going on here? Whats going on? Mike frowned. This kid, why was he talking without a clue. Who was it that just answered the phone? Your sister. rk was confused and wondered, When did I have a sister? Had he misremembered that it had been years ago? He looked at the date, and it was right. rks eyes suddenly lit up. Did it mean that Was it his dads affair years ago that was approached by someone with a baby? And then all of a sudden, the wife and kids had? Hiss! rk sucked in a cold breath. That was great! What the hell are you thinking again? Gwens my adopted child. Mike, who knew rk well, heard that familiar sucking sound and knew that the kid must have been thinking about something else in his head. Ahem! rk coughed lightly and said, Oh, so thats what happened. He nodded and then said, When was it, howe I dont know? During the time when I couldnt reach you. rk pped his forehead and said, So, what happened to Charles also happened during the time that I wasnt contacted? Right. Whats going on with him and what about Eric? Mike mused and told rk about the two men. After listening, rk fell silent. Doing something for the mutants? What a great goal. rk revealed a smile, sincerely happy that the two brothers had found a purpose in life. What about you? When are youing back? Hearing Mikes question, rk let out a deep breath and said, This is thest area, after that Ill go back, it shouldnt take long. Hmm. Mike answered and said: Okay, not to talk to you, I have to cook for Gwen to go. With those words, without waiting for rks response, he hung up the phone directly. rk was stunned, and whispered: It must be over soon, and then go home. He was so close to being out of touch with home Dad, who was that on the phone just now? Gwen asked Mike curiously, remembering the nice voice on the phone, and couldnt help but ask. It was your brother. Brother? Gwen wondered, Brother Charles? No, its the other one. Mike stroked Gwens head and said, Its rk, he hasnt been home for a long time, and when hees home and you see him, youll love him. Oh! Gwen got up in anticipation. Brother rk, certainly better than brother Charles, certainly will not lie to her sugar. Well, read your book by yourself, and Ill go make you something delicious. Okay! Gwen nodded. Biological evolution history (childrens version). Looking at the book Gwen put aside, Mikes eyelids picked. This little girl doesnt like literature or music, but likes biochemistry and physics However, how to cultivate a hobby. Piano, dancing or singing, painting or whatever. However, have to ask Gwens opinion and see how she chooses. With a whisper in his heart, Mike walked into the kitchen. There were many dishes in the kitchen. More than two people. What will be the expression of Charles and Eric when they see themselves? Mike looked forward to it. Half an hourter, Mike made dinner and put several tes of dishes into the secondary pocket. After dinner, Mike watched Gwen wash her face and go to bed, went back to her room, and made sure the little guy was asleep before he could finally go out. Wait a minute. Mike looked at Gwens room, pinching his chin some worry, If I leave this time, there are thieves or something toe can how like? Well After a deep breath, Mike searched his card inventory and took out a boundary card to protect his home before taking out a long-range teleportation card with confidence. The card dissipated as a point of light, and Mike disappeared into his home and appeared in Charles office. Sure enough, Charles was still here. Charles, who was looking at the documents, had moved, and his mind power had quietly appeared, but after looking up and seeing that it was Mike, he was slightly stunned and revealed a smile. The mind power habitually swept the surroundings to make sure there was nothing unusual, and then hurriedly got up. Dad, its this time of the day, why are you here? Looking at Charles, who could not hide his fatigue, Mike cared: Dont be too tired, stay upte and easily bald. The smile on Charless face stiffened. By the way, you should know where Eric is, right? Hmm. Charles nodded and said curiously, What do you want with him? Ive made some snacks for the three of us to eat together, father and son. A midnight snack! Charles surprised, then said with some hesitation: Lets eat by ourselves, in case we are exposed During the day, he only No, we will not, we go home and eat. Mike smiled, several cards appeared in his hand, waved in front of Charles, and said, Directly open the teleportation on the line. Chapter 193: Three People Chapter 193: Three People When the rotating golden portal appeared in Erics room, Eric was about to go to sleep, was stunned, and then a glow of joy appeared on his face. And after seeing the two people on the other side of the portal, the smile on his face was even more to be suppressed. He took a big step toward the portal and stepped through without hesitation. The portal disappeared and the room looked like nothing had happened, except for Eric who had inexplicably disappeared. Dad! Eric hugged Mike excitedly. Mike patted Erics back and looked at the boy with some heartache. Now, it was Eric who was carrying the most. Eric! Charles exaggeratedly smiled and opened his arms to give a hug to each other. Huh! Eric sneered, one arm mped around the others neck, and the other hand pped on Charles head, with his mouth screaming. Sweet and sour meatballs, right! Braised pork is it! Lamb with scallions, elbow in sauce Ill fucking kill you. Ahhhhh! Charles screamed miserably and threw a pleading look at Mike for help. Looking at the yful two, old father Mike smiled. These two living treasures, as long as they are in, the house is very lively. But Shh! Mike made a gesture and said, Dont wake Gwen up. Gwen? Whos Gwen? Eric was stunned and gave Mike a honeyed smile, Does that mean that its Its your sister. Hmm? Sister? Eric was stunned. Throwing away Charles casually, he said in surprise: When did it happen? Dad, whose child is this you? Pop! Mike pped Eric on the forehead and said with a ck face: I adopted her. This one or two, how all this virtue, in the end with who learned? Eric was a little disappointed, but still lowered his voice. Charles tidied up his messed up hair and said to Eric: In that room of yours, theres no surveince or anything, right? Eric looked at Charles like a fool and said, You think that thing, can exist around me? Also, whos in over their head to have surveince in their room? (Nick Fury: Ah-choo.) Charles cupped his chin, nodded and said, Also. So, this family gathering of theirs with no moving traces would not be noticed? What a good thing. Come on. Mike waved to the two, and brought out the dishes that were made together for dinner from the interdimensional space, and even two portions of rice. Because it was in the interdimensional pocket, the rice was still hot when it was taken out. The two smelled the familiar aroma and looked at those dishes they liked to eat, and their hearts instantly warmed up. Dad, is there any wine at home? Lets have some together. Eric smiled at Mike. Mike backhandedly pulled out a bottle of wine in the subspace, took out three more wine sses, and smiled, Its been ready for a long time. Charles smiled and poured for the three of them, and father and son raised their sses and gently clinked. Mike said, Congrattions! The two men smiled and nodded. For the next two hours, except for these words, Mike basically did not say anything, he just quietly listened, listened to the two of them talking about their troubles, talking about their worries. It was only before the two left that he gave them a hug and said cheers. After sending Charles away first, Mike closed the portal and was about to send Eric off when Eric handed a light ck crystal to Mike and said, Dad, this is something the ck Queen gave me earlier, it can absorb life force, I dont know if you can use it. Mike took it and casually threw it into his sub-dimensional pocket, patted Erics shoulder, and said, Dont forget, Ill always be your back up. Eric nodded and ran headlong after Mike opened the portal. And the moment the portal closed, Eric turned his head to look at the ce where the portal disappeared and whispered, Dad, thanks. . On a mysterious ind. In an institute located in the middle of the ind. In the dimness, there were only two figures standing quietly. How about, have you collected valuable collectibles? Hearing the inquiry, a man with blue-green heterochromatic eyes pushed his gold-rimmed sses and nodded before saying, Sir, when will our n begin? Hearing the anticipation and anxiety in the other mans tone, the man known as Sir smiled slightly and said, Dont be in a hurry, I can sense that the world will change very much, and now is not the best time for us to appear. Just wait, maybe our ns need to be adjusted. Theres plenty of time for me. I understand, sir. Jason Stryker pushed up his sses. Well, go down and continue to enrich our collection. Do we need to capture them? No need, just collect their DNA. Good. Jason Stryker nodded and saw the other man wave at him, and after bending to him, turned and left. The room became silent once again, with only a little scarlet glinting hauntingly in the darkness. . Host: Mike Kent. Novice Gift: Assassin Time. Ability: Memory Fantasy Embodiment. Upgrade Rewards. 1Eternal cigarette case. 2Dimensional pocket. 3Kryptonian bloodline. Current ability level: LV4. Current upgrade progress: 53%. Son: rk Kent (Kryptonian). Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened). Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened). Daughter: Gwen Kent After a long time, Mike finally looked at his system. Noticing the upgrade progress of the ability, Mike raised his eyebrows with some surprise. It had increased quite a bit. Not only because of Gwen, but also because of Eric and Charles. After the battle of S.H.I.E.L.D., the upgrade progress went up a small cut. Do not underestimate this small cut. To calcte at the previous rate, this small cut, enough to spend almost a year of Mikes time. Dad! Gwen finished her breakfast, wiped her mouth, and said, Im going to school. Do you want me to drive you? No! Gwen waved her hand and said, Ill go with Luke. Mike nodded and said, Then be careful on your way. Gwen put on her backpack and ran outside. Now it is early spring, the gentle sunlight fell on the body,fortable feeling instantly spread from the body to the heart. Standing in the doorway, Gwen looked up at the sun, and then looked at Luke who trotted over and pressed his chest to catch his breath quickly, and said, Dont worry, theres plenty of time, you wont bete. I was afraid to keep you waiting. Luke smiled gently. Tick tock! His father pulled up beside them in his car and said, Do you want me to take you there? No need! Luke shook his head hastily. Gwen also politely refused. Then you guys be safe. John smiled at the two, squeezed his eyes at his son, and drove away. Chapter 194: Be righteous Chapter 194: Be righteous Come on, Luke. Gwen shouted, walking towards the station. The two joked andughed all the way to the station and didnt wait two minutes for the school bus to arrive. Lucky! Gwen gave Luke a victory gesture and turned to get on the bus, putting a box of snacks into the school bus drivers hand, as was her custom in the past, in return for a gentle and loving smile from the school bus uncle. Luke hurried to follow, but as he walked toward the vacant seat, he heard words that made him angry. See, this is the son of that murderer. He rides with us every day, hes not going to hurt us, is he? Who knows? Stay away from him, its disgusting! If he dares to do anything, well teach him a lesson together! Good! Luke stopped and looked at the two kids sitting and muttering together and clenched his fists. The two kids also turned their heads to look at him, their faces full of provocative expressions. Just as Luke wanted to raise his hand, Gwen grabbed Lukes hand and said, Ignore them, two existential losers. Gwen looked at the two boys, her face was full of disdain. The two boys faces turned red and said, What did you say? Saying wrong? You guys are not handsome, not good at studies, and have poor personalities, you cantpare to Luke in any of these things, where does the superioritye from? Gwen pointed at the two disliked: Besides, Lukes mother was wrongly used! Lukes heart was full of emotion, pulled down Gwen and said, Lets go, Im not angry anymore. Ha ha! Can only rely on the girl to protect the Youre talking nonsense, Ill sue you for nder, and shine a mental injury on me! Gwen sneered and said, Believe it or not I will immediately call thewyer, you will go home and be beaten by your parents? The two boys stared at Gwen dumbfounded. Hmm? Gwen hummed softly. The two boys immediately lowered their heads. Go! Gwen lifted her chin like a proud little peacock and smiled shyly at the school bus drivers thumbs up as she sat back down in her seat. Why are you looking at me like that? Seeing Luke staring at her, Gwen asked with some embarrassment. Luke hurriedly averted his gaze and said, Just thought you were good. No. Gwen said with a heated smile, Isnt that what they all do on TV? Luke couldnt help but smile and said, Thanks. Youre wee. Gwen waved her hand atmospherically and said, In the future, Ill cover you, my father said, one has to be righteous. Luke nodded his head. Meanwhile, at home, Mike put away his super vision and super hearing, his face a puzzled. Be righteous? I taught that? When did I Mike suddenly remembered that he had watched the Chinese movie before, as if, perhaps, did say this inadvertently. Think of Gwen grow up, with a machete, arm tattooed with a dragon, with Luke as the head of the minions, crazy hacking a street, dominating the Hells Kitchen look, Mikes head blinded down. No, absolutely cannot happen such a thing. This kind of thing does not apply to qualified Wen, if rk those three people do so, he also Yuck! Also cannot ept. Why do good kids want to be young and Dangerous? Taking these ridiculous thoughts out of his mind, Mike nced at the date. The children are almost past spring break, do you want to take Gwen out to y? Murmured, Mikes mind but unconsciously appeared a face with a gentle smile. Damn, howe you think of that stuff. Thinking of his previous encounters, Mikes face went ck. However, since Gwen became his daughter, he has not gone out to y with her Pinching his chin, Mike mused and made a decision. Go out and y! As for where to go? When Gwen is over spring break, pick one blindly yourself and just dont believe youll still run into each other! X School. Looking at the profiles of several newly recruited students, Charles smiled faintly. Very good, the school has gradually on the right track. However.. Thinking of Logan, who has not yet agreed, Charles pressed his forehead with some hurt. Remy LeBo and Scott have agreed to stay at the school as a teacher, but Logan has not agreed, although now staying at the school, but if not, the guy will leave at any time. And after all this time, he also saw Logans value. As long as Logan appeared, the naughty children will be good babies, simply the best teaching director candidate. Logan that stinky temper Can it be that only his dad will have to step in? Duk Duk! The sudden knock on the door brought Charles back to his senses, and he looked at Logan who barged in with some surprise and said, Whats wrong? Logan said with a serious face, You said before that you would keep me as a teacher in the school, right? Charles looked at Logan unexpectedly. Howe he took the initiative to bring it up? Nodding his head, he said, Yes. Well then, let me ask you first, if someonees to your school to find trouble with me, what will you do? Charles eyes narrowed, crossed his arms on the table, said: It depends on what kind of trouble, and who is looking for your trouble. Just someone more troublesome, shes been looking for me. Why are you being approached? Charles heart of gossip fire has been ignited, but still a serious face of mild look. Because Logan hammered the table and said, Its none of your business. A sh of embarrassment as well as overwhelm? Noticing Logans small expression, Charles suddenly lowered his voice and said, Uncle Logan, its not possible that person is your girlfriend or something, right? Did you guys have a falling out? What, girlfriend! It was just a sleep, and that woman haunted me! Logan shouted angrily and then blinked, squeezed Charles cor and said angrily, Brat, you dare to set me up! Charlesughed and pped Logans hand. Logan huffed and let go of Charles, saying, Youre just as treacherous as your father! Oh, thanks for thepliment! Charles took it with an unchanging smile and said, Ill pass it on to my dad. Logans face stiffened and then said, Okay, thats it! Are you going to help me or not? Thats a mutant? Yes! Charles murmured and said, OK, if you stay as a teacher, Ill step in when shees to you. Then its a deal! Logan said happily and took a big step out. Bastard, I hope you dont regret seeing that woman when youre down! Looking at Logans back, Charles also showed a smile. Hey! When she appears, by then the school may have a new teacher. Outside the office. Seeing Logan walk out with a happy face, Remy Lebo said, Is it done? Yes! Logan smiled happily. Did you talk to Charles about who she is? Why did you say? She Ill buy you a drink! Chapter 195: Mixed Feelings (1/2) Chapter 195: Mixed Feelings (1/2) Spring Break I didnt expect that before spring break, Gwens birthday woulde first. Fortunately, Mike had set a reminder on his phone in advance, otherwise he might have really forgotten about it because he was preparing for spring break. This is Gwens first birthday in this family. Mike was well prepared, but Gwen said that she didnt have that many friends she wanted to invite, and only wanted to invite Luke alone. Mike agreed and asked Gwen to invite John along because he was a bit overwhelmed with preparations. On the birthday night, Mike cooked a great meal and served a cake that he made himself, which was well received. In this way, Gwens birthday was a simple one. Mike thought it was a little too simple, but Gwen was happy. At night before going to bed, lying in bed, Gwen suddenly grabbed Mikes hand and said, Dad, do you know what I wish for? Thinking of Gwens serious wishing look just now, Mike shook his head and smiled, Can you tell Daddy? Gwen smiled a little embarrassed and said nervously, I wished that Daddy would never leave me in this life. Mike was stunned, bent down and kissed Gwens forehead and said gently, This wish, Daddy will help you to achieve. Then pull the hook! Gwen sat up and held out her hand, looking at Mike expectantly. Mike extended his little thumb, pulled a hook with Gwen, and said, Go to sleep. Mm-hmm! Gwen happily got under the covers and rolled around twice after Mike left, hugging the covers. At the end of March, Gwens school finally let out for spring break. Knowing she was going on a trip, Gwen was so excited she stayed up all night, causing her eyelids to bar, bar, and fight when she woke up the next day. This time to San Francisco. Go to see your friend Hank Pym, and introduce Gwen to him by the way. This was Mikes first choice. But after he made the decision, he immediately alerted. No, not this one! If heplied with the first reaction to make the choice, he might encounter the sweeper Coleson. So, he took out the map and asked Gwen to point out a random ce. Gwen closed her eyes and pointed with her hand. Pacific Ocean The father and daughter locked somewhat awkwardly. Gwen closed her eyes again and pointed. Miami. Good, thats where its going! The decision was made, and father and daughter took a trip to say goodbye. Getting on the ne, Mike quickly swept his eyes. No Coleson in sight, good! Mike showed a smile. They were stuck on the ne at the right time, there was no one behind them. Mike took Gwen to sit peacefully in his seat, until the ne took off, and after not seeing that face of Coleson, he quietly sighed with relief. Dad, whats wrong with you? Are you afraid of flying? Noticing that Mike had a nervous look from the time he left the house, Gwen asked curiously. Nothing. Mike smiled, deliberately pretending to be afraid, teasing Gwen, Yes, so scary, my Gwen to protect Daddy ah! Gwen giggled, a small hand waved, boldly said: Do not worry, I, Gwen the most righteous, I cover daddy. Mike looked at Gwen, the corners of his mouth twitched gently. Double Hua red stick Gwen? Mike held his forehead, said: When we go back, Gwen choose an interest ss, dancing or ying the piano? I want to learn to fight! Gwen made a gesture, babbled, and wiped his nose with his thumb. Chapter 195: Mixed Feelings (2/2) Chapter 195: Mixed Feelings (2/2) This will be something you can learn when youre a little older. Why? Gwen looked up at Mike with big, innocent eyes. Because I dont want you to be a big sister-Nine Dragons-Gwen Mike coughed lightly and said, Then tell me, why do you want to learn to fight? Because it will make me stronger, and then protect Dad and protect others. Hearing the answer, Mikes heart warmed. You really want to learn? Of course! Gwen nodded her head. And what kind do you want to learn? There are still different kinds? Gwen stared in amazement, Dont they all just smash each others faces with their fists and thats it? Haha! Mikeughed and scratched Gwens nose and said: Wait to go back and slowly choose, but Dad thinks Gwen does not need to learn fighting or something. Why? Because Dad and brother will protect you. But I want to protect you too! Gwen clenched her fist, hugged Mikes arm and said, Daddy~~ Okay, okay. Mike nodded helplessly, petted Gwens head and said, But you cant miss your sses, and you also need to enrol in an interest ss, and alternate between the two interest sses. No problem! Gwen nodded happily, her small hands clenched into fists and waved them in front of her body, with a mouthful of unbearable sound effects. The passenger next to him looked at Gwen and gave a smile. Gwens little face flushed and she sat down obediently. A few minutester, Gwen, who did not sleep wellst night, dozed off and fell asleep on the seat. Mike smiled and shook his head, asked for a small nket, covered Gwen. Miami, with its pleasant climate, is one of the most densely popted cities in the country. At one time it had the highest murder rate in the country, and during the League of Assassins era, Mike even did a few orders here. The sun, the beach, and the lighthouse are the memories left here for Mike. Mike took Gwen off the ne, called a cab to the hotel booked in advance to rush. Sitting in the car, Gwen wiped the corner of her mouth and cried, Daddy, why didnt you wake me up? The image of her just drooling mouth must have been ugly. Because its too cute. Mike chuckled, but Gwen puffed out, Dad, you have no righteousness! Mike was stunned, smiled and nodded Gwens head. Soon, the cab arrived at the destination. Standing in front of the hotel, Mike was in a very happy mood because he didnt meet the sweeper. It seems that his decision to let Gwen choose the ce was Hey! Mike! What are you doing here? Suddenly, a strange voice sounded behind Mike. Mikes body stiffened. No way! No way! Mike pulled Gwen and said in a deep voice, Youve got the wrong person. What the hell! This can be met? Is this guy tied to his own travel trip? Predicted my prediction? How can I be mistaken. Coleson swish blocked in front of Mike. This is his lucky star, how could he possibly be mistaken? I am Coleson! Coleson pointed to his nose and gave Mike a big smile. Mike took a deep breath, nodded and said, Your hairline is high again, I almost didnt recognize it. Haha! Colesonughed happily. Mike squeezed out a smile and said, What are you doing here? Forget it! Youd better not answer! Mike hurriedly interrupted Coleson who wanted to answer and said, Its nice to see you, forget it, Ill see youter. With that, Mike pulled a curious Gwen and rushed into the hotel. Chapter 196: All your children are so understand (1/2) Chapter 196: All your children are so understand (1/2) Looking at Mikes back, Coleson rubbed his head. Coleson: Is he being disliked here? However, he also stayed in this hotel, so he might have a chance to meet Lucky Star Mike. Now, he has to go and finish his mission. He came here this time to recruit people for his chief. I heard that during this period of time, his targets are moving around here. Meanwhile, Mike, who came to the hotel, had taken Gwen to his pre-booked suite. Put the luggage, let the sleepy Gwen go to sleep for a while, woke up Gwen when it was getting dark, father and daughter left the hotel in high spirits. In the evening, although you cannot visit the attractions, but can participate in a number of activities, father and daughter two out of the hotel, went straight to a Pirates of the Caribbean theme restaurant. During the five days here, they n to find a different restaurant for dinner every day. The restaurant is full of pirate elements, waiters wearing pirate costumes to order food delivery, and even the waist with decorative knives. Seeing Gwen, the little girl was curious, the restaurant manager also found a pirate hat and knife for Gwen, after Gwen used to dress up, father and daughter took a photo together. Thanked each other, Mike and Gwen filled their stomachs and left the restaurant. What do you think? Mike inquired of Gwen. Gwen took out a small palm-sized book in the small bag she was carrying, and while writing and drawing, she responded, Not bad, the taste is average, but the service is not bad. Mike was a little surprised, he thought Gwen would praise the other side for their service. What are you writing? Seeing that Gwen was still writing something seriously, Mike went over and looked at it, then froze. On it, it was Gwens rating of the restaurant. And also wrote some advantages and disadvantages. Im done! Gwen put the pen in the bag, shaking the small book in her hand, and showed Mike the cover. Miami Raiders. This little guy, still writing these things. Mike rubbed Gwens head, looked at the time and said, Come on, lets go enjoy the night view here. Good! Gwen put the small book, some expectation in her eyes she said: Dad, will we go to the bar? I heard that on the beach, there are a lot of interesting bars. Can you go in? Oh, we will go too. Gwen nodded her chin and said, Lets go see if its okay. Lets go then. Mike took Gwens hand, called out for a car, and quickly left. Half an hourter, Gwen pulled Mikes stroll on the beach, left to look at the bar, right to look at the bikinidies on the beach, as if looking for something, looking very busy. Daddy, Daddy! Suddenly, Gwen pulled down Mike and said, Look, how about that sister? That one? The one with the blond hair. Not bad. Do you want me to help you to get a her phone number? Gwen looked like she was eager to try. No! You behave yourself, little girl! Mike couldnt resist giving Gwen a light tap on the head with his fingers. Gwen covered her head and aggrieved. Mike smiled and pinched Gwens face, said: You see that little brother over there? Do you want Daddy to get the phone for you? Gwen: Shaking her head frantically. When I grow up, Ill do it myself! Thats only with my permission. Mike said faintly. Gwen giggled and said, Its early, Im only an elementary school student. At this time, a hot, wheat-skinned woman just swept the direction of Mike, and when the other partys gaze inadvertently swept over the two Mike father and daughter, eyes shing amazement. Chapter 196: All your children are so understand (2/2) Chapter 196: All your children are so understand (2/2) Is that Mike? With a whisper, he immediately turned his head and looked at the familiar figure, with surprise shes in his eyes, tilted his head, with a mischievous smile on his face, and strode over. When she came to Mike with her waist was swinging, her foot suddenly fell. Ehhhh! She whimpered and fell towards Mike. Mike hesitated for just 0.01 seconds before ducking aside with Gwen in his arms. Snapped! The astonishment in the womans eyes was as real, and then she fell on the beach. Watching this scene, Gwen was dumbfounded, stiffened and turned her head and said:Dad, why dont you hold this sister? Mike frowned and said: There is sand underneath. It doesnt hurt to fall, but its going to fall on me. What if you ruin me? Gwen thought about it and said in a sh, Thats it. Listening to the conversation between father and daughter, the woman angrily pped the sand, propping up her upper body, ring at Mike and shouting, Mike! A smile slipped quickly from the corner of Mikes mouth as he took a step backward and said, See, I told you shed ckmail people, even investigated my name. Gwen looked at the other man warily and whispered, Lets call the police! Thats enough of you! Hurry up and help me up, Mike! Looking at Mikes expression, how could Raven not understand that Mike had recognized her. Haha! Mikeughed and nodded at Raven and said, What are you doing here? Walking towards Raven, he helped her up. Raven hummed softly and whispered, This, I remember. Mike rolled his eyes and would say, So petty. Gwen looked at the two, herrge eyes were full of confusion. Mike smiled and exined, Aunt Raven, she and I are old friends. So you guys are joking? Gwen looked at Raven in surprise, giggled, and said, Auntie, this joke is awesome! Heh heh! Raven pulled her mouth stiffly and said, This is My daughter Gwen. Daughter? Raven looked at Gwen in surprise, and with a sudden sourness in her heart, said, Are you married? No. Mike stroked Gwens little head and said, Gwen is my adopted child. Raven secretly sighed with relief. Why are you here? Mike asked again. Speaking of which, he and Raven hadnt seen each other for a long time. Raven whispered, Im looking for a missing girl. Since when did you be a detective? Lifepels me. Raven smiled and hugged Mikes arm. Since she left Hellfire and chose to go solo, the scope of her business had grown quite a bit. Commercial espionage, private investigation, and even a little modelling on the side sometimes, life was going pretty well. Join us for a drink. Raven extended an invitation, her eyes seductive. Mike pointed at Gwen and shrugged. Gwen blinked and said: Then lets go back to the hotel, Dad makes great food and theres a kitchen in the room. Raven was stunned, squatted down and gently pinched Gwens soft face, smiling at Gwen, Youre so good! Auntie so like you oh! Mikes children, how one, two, all so understanding! Chapter 197: Blood Rose (1/2) Chapter 197: Blood Rose (1/2) The hotel where Mike was staying. Back at the hotel, Mike ordered some food and a bottle of wine. After Raven took a y bath, the things were brought up by the waiter just in time. Setting the meal on the table, the waiter pushed the delivery cart and quickly left. Wheres Gwen? Raven asked curiously. She quite liked that little girl. No, to be precise, these human children of Mikes, she liked them all quite a bit. She ate something and went to her room. Thinking about the way Gwen winked at him before she left, Mike couldnt help but mentally say human child. Mike poured the already-woken red wine for the two of them and said, Hurry up and eat, its getting cold. Thats okay. Raven winked and licked her lips and said: Its okay if youre hot. Mike smiled faintly. This guy, always teasing him, but every time she was the one who lost the battle. Mike took a sip of red wine and said, Hows it been? Not bad. Raven took a small bite of her steak and raised her eyebrows gently. The steak was not bad. Mike suddenly asked, Want to change your career to something youve never done before? Housewife? Raven blurted out. The two looked at each other, and Mike coughed softly and said, Its a teacher. Ravenughed lightly, Its the X Academy? Some time ago, the first mutant school thing made a lot of noise, has been concerned about the mutant thing she, her heart also sighed about it. Mutant school. Something she didnt even dare to think about, but it was done. Right! Raven picked up the red wine, and Mike clinked, sighing: Charles is really impressive. Thats, thats my son. Huh! Raven propped up her chin and looked at the proud Mike, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, her eyes bewildered: Can someone like me be a teacher too? Her tone was full of uncertainty, and even a hint of movement that she didnt even notice. Mike, however, nodded and said, You can do more than you think. Youre still so gentle. Raven smiled and cut a piece of steak, but her eyes were looking Mike up and down. Tell me about it, yourmission this time. Theres nothing to tell. Raven said in a casual manner, Its just a girl from a rich family who got lost while ying here, and her parents want me to help them find it. Mike said suspiciously, This kind of thing, you should call the police. The police are also looking for them, but their parents feel they cant just rely on the police. Mike nodded and suddenly said, So you still have time to have such a leisurely dinner with me? Youre much more important than work, and besides, theres the police. Saying that, Raven got up, turned into her original form, sat on Mikesp, reached out and wrapped her arms around Mikes neck and said, If you think Imid back, Ill just speed up and keep myself busy. With that, she swept Mikes neck hard, and leaned her head, like a kitten, biting Mikes apple. In the next instant, Mikes body shed and disappeared in the same ce. The next day, eight oclock. Gwen sleepily slipped out of her room with slippers when she looked at Mike, who was eating breakfast, and turned her head. Wheres Aunt Raven. She had something else to do, so she left first. Oh! Gwen looked Mike up and down and suddenly covered her mouth and smiled. Mike raised his eyebrows, Whats wrong? Chapter 197: Blood Rose (2/2) Chapter 197: Blood Rose (2/2) He made sure the door was lockedst night. Nothing! Gwen shook her head and then had a sneaky grin. Mike looked himself up and down: Whats wrong? Nothing! Mike jumped out of the corner of his eye, grabbed Gwen and started tickling the little guy. Giggle! Hurry up and say it. Mike paused and raised his hands in a tickling motion. Gwen crossed her arms over her giggles and said, Aunt Raven likes Daddy, Daddy isnt unwanted, Im not worried about that! Mike coughed lightly and said with a tiger face, Wash my face! After dinner we have to go to the aquarium. Slightly! Gwen made a face at Mike, turned and ran into the bathroom. The sun is shining today, its a good day for a tour. But Coleson was not in a good mood for touring. Pressing themunicator in his ear, his eyebrows furrowed together. What? Lost him? Yes. Coleson whispered: Where did you lose it? Near a nightclub called the Blood Rose. Blood Rose? Coleson whispered and said, Ill rush over there now, you pay attention to the surroundings and dont get caught. Yes, sir. The agent answered and hung up, not even noticing that a figure was standing on the roof behind him, looking at him with a pair of cold eyes that were looking down at him with mockery on his face. Heh. The tall man in a ck trench coat skimmed his mouth, turned his head to look at an inconspicuous sign at the entrance of the nightclub, smiled faintly, and quickly left. . In the evening, with a hat and a sunss on the bridge of her nose, Raven, also named Blood Rose, walked past the nightclub. Like a passerby, she swept the closed door of the nightclub and then continued to walk forward. A few momentster, she changed her appearance again and stood in front of the nightclubs main entrance, taking a closer look before turning around and leaving. About the girl she was looking for, there was news. ording to the addicts who kidnapped the girl, they have sold the girl, and because the girl is still a virgin, they have gained a lot of money this time. Who is the buyer, they do not know, buy the girl for what, they do not care. But they have done more business with the buyers, but they know a useful message. Every once in a while, the girls who were bought and sold will be sent to this nightclub collectively, it is said that they are going to some kind of party. After getting the information, Raven then one by one, physically castrated the scumbags and then used their phone to call the police. It wasnt open, and I dont know if the girls were sent over. Because she wasnt sure about this, Raven left after a deep breath for fear of spooking the snake. However, she didnt go far and found a coffee shop nearby, ordered some snacks, and passed the time while watching the nightclubs in the distance. What depressed her was that she waited until the coffee shop closed and the nightclub didnt open. But Raven did notck patience in this business. She looked for an inconspicuous corner, and waited until midnight zero, the nightclub in the middle of nowhere opened the door. Within a few minutes, a van stopped in front of the nightclub, several wooden boxes were carried in. Seeing this scene, the corners of Ravens mouth slightly hooked up. Found it. She sensed that the girl she was looking for was in one of the boxes. Chapter 198: Is it fun? (1/2) Chapter 198: Is it fun? (1/2) Raven casually changed her appearance and walked towards the nightclub. I thought it would take some effort to enter the nightclub, but I didnt expect the two doormen watching the door to just sweep her in and let her in. Although a little surprised, Raven still boldly walked in. Loud music, the crowd twisting with the music, and the men and women who are sitting in dark corners and releasing their original desires with the music. Raven frowned unnoticeably, pausing in her steps as she walked past a shadow, and without anyone noticing, she had changed her appearance. For some reason, weaving through the crowd, Raven had a creepy feeling, as if she was being watched by some beast. Turning her head violently, she saw several people staring at her, their eyes full of madness and impulsiveness. But after seeing that Raven was looking at them, several people squeezed out another smile and turned their heads with difficulty. Raven gradually became alert. She had thought that this was a ce to engage in dirty tricks to satisfy the desires of some perverts, but now it seemed that it was more dangerous than she had imagined. She had to find the girl and get out of here. Ruiwen groaned and turned around at random in the nightclub. Her body shape changed from time to time when no one noticed. But what made her feel hairy was that no matter what she looked like, there were always some weird gazes, sweep to her from time to time. After thinking about it, she went to the corner and pressed Mikes number. The call was answered, and listening to Mikes voice, Ravens heart settled a little. I found a clue, now in a nightclub, think something is not right. A nightclub? What nightclub? The Blood Rose. This name is really bad. Mike couldnt help but spit it out, and without waiting for Raven to say anything, he said, Ill stay on the line. Raven answered softly with a smile on her face. This ce gave her a really bad feeling, otherwise she would never have called Mike. And just as Raven was looking for a clue, a man with a receding hairline and a neatly tailored suit walked into the nightclub. Coleson. He looked at the noisy and absurd scene in the nightclub, paused in his steps and turned toward the door. But, the door was already locked. He tapped twice and there was no response, as if the person who had just guarded the front door had left. Touching the gun on his waist, Colesons heart calmed slightly, pressed themunicator in his ear and said, Are you sure that man got in here? Yes, sir. Wait for my signal and bring in the attack at any time, I think something is not right here. Yes, sir. Hearing the response, Coleson dug in and began to look for the target of his mission. Soon, he had the same feeling as Raven did. The eerie stares that moved with him made his heart flutter. Just then, some inconspicuous, metallic scraping sounds, muffled by the loud music, rang out. When no one noticed, the doors and windows were blocked off by falling steel tes, while at the same time, several iron cages fell on the circr stage in the middle of the dance floor. Inside were several unclothed girls, who were now cowering in their cages, shivering and staring around with dull eyes. Raven looked at one of them and her eyes shrank. The blonde girl in the centre was the one she was looking for. Seeing this scene, some people on the dance floor frowned. This was too much, right? Just then, the loud music stopped, the crazy crowd stopped, and the whole nightclub quieted down. A man wearing a white shirt and white pants appeared in front of the cage. Holding a microphone and with a wry smile on his face, he said, Today is our orgy! Enjoy yourselves, my fellow countrymen! I dere that the blood bath begins! As soon as the words fell, the wild music started to y again. And with the wild music, arge amount of liquid began to spray from the ceiling. Chapter 198: Is it fun? (2/2) Chapter 198: Is it fun? (2/2) A drop of liquidnded on Ravens hand, and her eyes shrank as she frowned at it. It was blood! Arge amount of blood spilled from the ceiling. In an instant, it was as if the entire world was raining blood. Those who had mistakenly entered this ce were still excited by the frenzied atmosphere, but this scene that appeared at this moment made them dumbfounded, and a thick fear surfaced in their hearts. But the vast majority of people are jumping, are dancing wildly in the rain of blood, as the devil. The man with the microphone and wearing a white shirt tilted his head and opened his mouth, filling it with a mouthful of blood, and the teeth in his mouth actually turned into canines, and then he yelled, Eat, eat these snacks that have been sent to your door! As for the girls in these cages, they will be the most delicious one when the whole party reaches its climax. Rain of blood? Colesons eyes narrowed as he pressed toward hismunicator. But only a cacophony of sound. Electromaic interference? His face changed, and he quickly backed up as the two men around him looked at him with strange faces. On the other hand, Raven also found that the phone keeping the call was disconnected, and quickly stepped backwards as a pair of eerie eyes looked at her. But, the owner of those eyes followed close behind, then grinned to reveal the morbidly white sharp canines. It was vampire! Ravens eyes shrank. She had only heard rumours of these ghostly things hiding in the crowd before, but had never seen them with her own eyes, but she had never expected to encounter them today, and there were so many of them! Ah! A scream rang out in the nightclub, even with the noisy and ear-splitting music could not cover it up. Immediately after that, there was a session of screams. Those who had mistakenly entered the ce, or were brought here by the vampires, had turned into delicious pastries for the vampires at this moment. Roar! Several vampires pounced on Raven. Ravens eyes flickered and changed to amber, and as she kicked a vampire in the chest, sending it flying out, she turned back andnded a horizontal sweep on the head of a vampire. The violent outburst of power kicked the vampires head around twice. But the other vampires didnt show any fear, instead they charged in even more viciously. Hmph! Raven snorted coldly. The phone was disconnected, and Mike shouldnt take long to arrive. Meanwhile, Coleson was calmly fighting and retreating at the same time. The gun in his hand kept shooting bullets, but what made him helpless was that even when he shot through the heads of those vampires, those vampires just stiffened their bodies and then continued to charge at him with full concern. Good shot, but your bullets wont kill them. A whispered voice sounded not far behind Coleson. Startled, Coleson said, Mr. Brooks. Call me de, and . Wearing a ck trench coat, the tall ck man grinned, and his white teeth shook Colesons eyes, and said, Follow me, is it fun? Chapter 199: Light (1/2) Chapter 199: Light (1/2) de, a hunter with half-human, half-vampire blood. His mother was bitten by a vampire when she was about to give birth to him, so as a human he gained the power of a vampire without the weaknesses of a vampire. After being adopted by a vampire hunter, he was taught by ear for a long time, and with the revenge of his birth mothers murder, he naturally became a vampire hunter with his own fancy name de. During his long hunting work, he also got the vampires honorific name, Daywalker. And de himself prefers the name of Daywalker. Looking at the vampires rushing towards Coleson, de took a big step forward, tworge calibre pistols appeared in his hands, and as the guns shot out a dazzling blue light, two silver bulletsnded on the two vampires, leaving two bullet holes in their bodies. Whew! The two vampires unexpectedly turned to dust in a single breath. Have you learned it? de smiled at Coleson and said, You have to use silver bullets to kill vampires. Coleson nodded, catching the point instantly. But thats too much of a waste. des face stiffened, and the corners of his raised mouth flew down and a bitter smile appeared, a look of meeting a confidant. This bullet was indeed a waste. Often he finished a fight, if he had time, he would certainly clean up the battlefield, see if those vampires had money, or diamonds and other valuables, and then collect them to sell for money. He has been a hunter for so many years, killed a lot of vampires, loot got a lot, but the money did not stay much. All fucking bought silver and garlic. The de was tired, but watching the vampire rushing forward, he shot out the bullets representing Mani. The effect was overwhelming. Except for a very few vampires can resist the erosion of silver, most vampires who are hit by silver bullets in the vitals will be very environmentally friendly dust. He roared and charged at the vampires without fear. In an instant, those vampires who were predators became sheep to be ughtered by the de with abandon. Its the Daywalker! de warriors! The vampires screamed and retreated in all directions as if they had encountered a fierce beast. For a moment there was a void where de was, which was very obvious in the dense and chaotic environment. Raven, who had sharply tackled several vampires to the side and was watching the vampires rising from the ground with a headache, saw the scene and immediately ran to des position. But at that moment, some vampires took out their weapons and pointed their guns at de. Raven jumped out of the corner of her eye and hurriedly turned around and ducked to the side. de quickly rushed to a vampire, blocking the poor vampire in front of him as the bullets were fired, rushing towards the vampires as if he was holding a shield, and as his shieldpleted its mission, a brightly shining de tip stabbed out from behind the shield. In the next second, the vampires turned into ashes, and with a morose smile, the de in his hand cut out a silver light, cutting through the bodies of several vampires, turning them into ashes. Heh! He sneered, looking at the vampires who had dropped their prey and gathered towards him, and began to get excited. It was time for another killing spree. Boom! Just then, a figure rushed down to the sky, smashing arge hole in the ceiling beforending exactly next to Raven. The scene was silent. Raven looked at Mike with surprise and said, Youre here. Uh. Mike nodded his head. The moment the phone was disconnected, he left the hotel. Although he didnt know where the nightclub called Blood Rose was located, it wasnt hard to find Raven. After a quick sweep around, Mike saw Coleson, who was hiding in the distance and was watching him excitedly. Mikes face darkened. Good guy, I direct good guy. This thing is really here! Chapter 199: Light (2/2) Chapter 199: Light (2/2) Colesons theorem should be in the primary and secondary school textbooks! Averting his own gaze, Mike looked at the tall man surrounded by vampires and recognized the other mans identity. de Runner. So these things that are full of blood are vampires? Mike had heard about vampires, but, like Raven, had never seen any alive vampire. Now it was lucky to see so many at once. What are you looking at? de red at Mike. Mike raised his thumb and said, You are handsome! You have an eye! de nodded, looked at the big hole in the ceiling, his eyes flickered, and said, Compare? Not interested. Mike said indifferently. Cut! de flung the knife in his hand and once again killed the vampires, and the scene was once again chaotic. Just then, Raven pointed to one of the cages and said, I found the target of my mission, do me a favour and clean up these disgusting things. Mike nodded and looked at the few girls in the cage, especially one of them, who was obviously only in her teens, with a cold look in her eyes. This is still a child Are humans food? He looked at those vampires, his heart was filled with disgust, like ordinary people see flies and mosquitoes, the natural appearance of disgust. The disgust from the heart, the anger at seeing that child being used as food, and then these emotions quietly transformed into the killing intent in the heart. The next instant a card appeared in Mikes hand. Name: Glory Girl, Lux. Character description: A young and powerful light magician. Remarks: Illuminates all enemies. The card dissipated as a point of light and a shadow appeared behind Mike. It was a girl with a delicate face, long blonde hair and a slightly raised mouth, holding a wand in her hand, a little bit of golden light shining on her body. In the next instant, the shadow turned into a point of light and rushed into Mikes body. Mike looked at the vampires lunging at them, as brilliant as the sunlight in his hands coalesced, containing the sacred aura of the magic ball in his palm appeared. The iing vampires shrieked and screamed in the divine light, their skin became charred ck, then their entire bodies turned into charcoal, then turned into a handful of dust and fell to the ground. The light was still coalescing, and the ball of light coalescing from magic in Mikes palm flew up, appearing like a small sun in the middle of the dance floor, illuminating the space full of blood and cold aura as if it were white. de froze and silently put away his knife. So this is the reason why the other party is not interested inparing themselves? Because the result was already decided when the other party struck? Cut, such an ability, for vampires, is simply a natural enemy, none of them can resist. There was some envy in des eyes. Coleson revealed a smile and murmured, Mike is really a lucky star. Raven looked at Mike, whose whole body was emitting a faint glow, with mesmerized eyes. The magic ball emitting light quietly exploded into shimmering points of light, sweeping around and then slowly falling. Beautiful. And on the ground, there was clump of ashes. Chapter 200: You will see the miracle Chapter 200: You will see the miracle A red-blue light illuminated the entire street, and the piercing sound of sirens broke the quiet night. After the blood bath, a few people survived in the nightclub, muddled and shivering, covered in blood in a manner as if they had been fished out of hell. In fact, after taking a blood bath, they did enter a hell. They were still lucky, at least they were not bitten and were still alive. In a short period of time, most of them were drained of blood, and those who were bitten and still alive were sent away by des mending knife. There was no way, he could not save those who were bitten. This time is not decisive, those people in the next day after turning into vampires, will be a new scourge, and there will be new people killed. Several girls who were in the cage were rescued. They were in greater shock and fear and would go through a long recovery period, or worse, the experience would be a shadow that would stay with them for the rest of their lives. Raven had left with the girl. At this time, what that girl needs most is thepany of her family. On the roof shrouded in darkness. Mike three people stood quietly, listening to the noise below, with different faces. des face is calm, he has seen this situation quite a few times, and even more bloody scenes, he has also seen. Vampires, these monsters with long lives, boredom and bloodshed, far beyond what people can imagine. Colesons face was gloomy as he said, Vampires have been living on Earth for so many years, why is it that there was basically no news or trace of them before, but they have appeared frequently in recent years and are bing more and more active? It is because of the sessive emergence of vampire incidents, S.H.I.E.L.D. will pay attention to the vampire hunting de, only to have Colesone here to look for de to recruit each other. de smiled, but his eyes were cold: Because of a vampire, Dickon Firth. He has recently be one of the leaders of the vampires. A young vampirepared to those old things that have lived for thousands of years. The young man is always full of ambition and passion, and unlike the old things that have been hiding in the shadows, he does things with reckless abandon, and so the vampires under him are a radical bunch. They kill, they revel in the night, thinking that they are the masters of the dark night, and Dickon Firth is the king of darkness. Dickon Firth Coleson silently wrote down the name and said, Any more information? de nodded his forehead and said: Let me think, oh yes, some humans want to be vampires and get the power of immortality, so they will work for vampires, they are called blood servants by vampires, in order to prevent blood servants from being preyed upon, often blood servants will have special markings tattooed on their bodies, such as this.. Saying this, he used a knife to scratch the ground a few times. Coleson remembered and said, Thank you. de squinted at Coleson and said, Im telling you this because I want you S.H.I.E.L.D. to do something to help me find Dickon Firth. Do something useful, dont stare at me all day, I told you, I wont join S.H.I.E.L.D. as some agent, I just want to be my vampire hunter. Coleson gave a bitter smile and said, Okay, Ill pass your words on to the top. Phew! de whistled and said, I like a cool guy like you. Colesons face straightened, If you need our help, please feel free to contact us. Although de liked to go it alone, he nodded and said, No problem. After a pause, he looked to Mike, who had been silent and turned his head to look away, approached Coleson and whispered, Who is this guy? Coleson blinked and said, Whos who? de grinned and grunted softly. It was obvious that he did not want to tell him. However, it was enough to know that the other party was not the enemy. The scene of Mike taking out arge number of vampires instantly shocked him. Coleson looked at Mac and said, Mr. Mac , what do you do next? Want to go back to the hotel? Mike shook his head, his eyes still looking into the distance and said: The night is still long, so I suddenly want to move my body. Upon hearing this, Colesons eyes narrowed, while de also looked at Mike in surprise. Man, even if you want to trouble those vampires, do you know they are there? I dont have news of them. The de spread his hands and said, Its an ident that I can kill so many tonight. Mike smiled faintly, It can be found. At least, the vampires in this city now, he could find now. Just now, he was not dazed. He was using his super vision and super hearing to look for signs of vampires. The vampires were easy to tell because their hearts were no longer beating, and Mike could tell if they were vampires with a sweep of his super vision, which had the ability to see through, and he could find where arge number of vampires had gathered. And while Coleson and de were talking, he had already found several vampire gathering ces. Hearing Mikes words, de froze, before he could open his mouth to taunt. Mikes body flickered and disappeared. de turned his head to look at Coleson and said, Who is this, and his mouth is too big, goodbye. Wait a minute! Coleson said in an inexplicable tone, Those vampires are suffering, hes angry. He turned his head to de and said, Hes strong and has many incredible abilities, maybe youll see a miracle. Miracles de sneered and said, I never believed in that stuff! A golden glow suddenly appeared in the distance, even if the lights are bright, that golden glow is still conspicuous. The de was startled, and Coleson smiled happily. Here we go. He had been watching Mikes expression as he appeared in the nightclub. Disgust, anger and murderous intent. The vampires of this city were finished. Of this, Coleson was quite sure. One, two, three Mike travelled through the city, clearing out one gathering of vampires after another. It was too weak. These vampires were too weak. After manifesting the power of the Glory Girl, Mike threw out a cloud of light magic energy filled with divine aura at each gathering ce, and after its burst, all the vampires would turn into ashes. The entire cleanup process takes less than a few seconds. Its another gathering ce. Mike was moving fast in the gathering ce at a speed no one noticed. In the process of moving, one by one with the light-transmitting singrity to create a magic energy group fell in various locations within the gathering, to ensure that when they explode, can let the sacred light energy upy every inch of space here after grabbing the dumbfounded vampire leader rushed out of the gathering. Chapter 201: Understand? (1/2) Chapter 201: Understand? (1/2) The building in the distance lit up, and the vampire leader looked at the light in the building and instinctively felt awe. Flying in mid-air, Mike lifted the vampire leader who was scared to the core and said, How many other ces of activity do you have in this city. The vampire leader looked at Mike in horror and swallowed hard. He had no idea what was going on, he just felt a blur before his eyes and appeared in mid-air. Looking at the man in front of him, the vampire was very ufortable, and the aura from the other man made him feel like he was facing the sun. He stammered: I, I said, but you have to let me go. Mikes face was expressionless as he said, You dont understand anything. Dont know what? A thought just appeared in the vampire leaders head and he felt his consciousness drift off. A hypnotic card appeared at Mikes fingertips, and as the light dots dissipated, he spoke, How many gathering ces do you have in the city here, and where are they all located? The vampire leaders eyes froze as he spoke the message Mike wanted to know. A light filled with divine aura coalesced in Mikes hand, and the vampire cupped in his hand turned into ashes and flew down from mid-air. Are there four other than those that have been cleared by me? Mike muttered, a sonic boom sounded, Mike disappeared in mid-air. One, two, three In just two minutes, Mike had cleared three vampire gathering ces, taking out arge number of vampires. Next was thest one. From the mouth of the vampire boss just now, it seemed that Dickon Faith was there in the des mouth. Thest gathering ce was a hundred meter high building. Mike stood in the sky, looking down at the building below with icy eyes. Super vision saw directly from the top floor to the first floor of the building. Vampires This building is actually full of vampires. Is this a vampires building? Looking at it this way, vampires seem to be quite rich. Mike pped his forehead. This was as it should be. Vampires live long lives and umte an unimaginable amount of wealth. At this moment, on the roof of the building, the vampires were partying. Pools, blood, and women The scene was erosive and disgusting. A vampire picked up a packet of blood and poured it on his own body, several vampires licked it like dogs, or two vampires tore each other, making the blood dripping, the picture was very cruel. There was no vampire elegance at all, just like a lower ss of animals. Dicken Firth held a cup of bright red blood, leaning on the ss railing of the penthouse, with a smile on his lips and all the ambition in his eyes. Those old families have been hiding, obviously holding power and wealth, but living like rats in the sewers, although that rats brocade, but without making changes, rats can only be rats. But they are clearly vampires, the darling of the night, the top of the food chain creatures that feed on humans, why live like a rat? So he rebelled against the orders of those old things and led the new generation of vampires out to fight. And importantly, he had recently cracked the secret of the Blood God, and as long as he became the Blood God, he would have the power to dominate the world. Thinking of this, he excitedly took a sip of blood from his cup, and as a female vampire approached him and ambled over his body, he pressed down on the other woman and said with a sly smile, Let me calm down. The female vampire gave a wintry smile and began to get busy. But before she could work twice, her eyes snapped wide and then she stood up. Dickon Firth looked at the other woman with dissatisfaction and was about to speak when the woman pointed her trembling hand behind him and shouted, Someone! Chapter 201: Understand? (2/2) Chapter 201: Understand? (2/2) Dickon Firths eyes narrowed, and his whole body instantly exploded with power as he ran forward violently. It was too slow. Mike looked at Dickon Firth, who was desperately fleeing. His body shed, and he was already blocking the opponent. When Dickon Firth waved his hand and tore his throat, Mike held his fingers together, flicked and shed on the opponents arm. Instead of breaking, Deacon Faiths arm turned directly into mush. Ah! He screamed in pain, but his scream stopped abruptly as a steel-like hand was pinched on his neck. Mike flew up with Dickon Firth, and the vampires on the top floor watched the scene in shock and anger and fear, and even cute guns that they took out and aimed at Mike overhead, yelling, Let him go! Or you will face an endless chase! Mike grinned and looked at Deacon Firth and said, Look closely. With those words, the terrifying energy filled with divine aura coalesced on the palm of Mikes hand. Ah! Dickon Faith couldnt help but scream miserably, and then saw a terrifying pir of energy light descending from the sky, like a divine punishment, andnding on the building. Boom! The vampires on the top floor instantly disappeared without a trace. The pir of light continued to fall, and the building crumbled and copsed, turning all the vampires into ashes. The ultimate sh. Mike felt very good to use this move to end the days warm-up before the power of embodiment disappeared. He turned his head to look at Dickon Faith, saw a number of scorch marks on his body and whispered, Got it? Deacon Faith winced and nodded hastily, looking at Mike with a gaze full of fear. What kind of power was this? Is this still human? No! This is not a man! This is God! Yes, it must be a god! His expression began to go crazy. At this moment, what ambition, what power, what blood god, were all thrown to the back of his mind. He only had one thought in his head now, and that was him! Will! Die! Looking at Dickon Firths expression, Mike nodded. It seems that the other party really understands. Thats good to know. Mike looked in Colesons direction and saw that the other man and de were still waiting for him on the top floor, and Mike counted the time. It took about ten minutes, so he shouldnt have kept them waiting long. In the next second, Mike flew in the direction of where the two were. Dicken Firth, who was being carried in Mikes hand, couldnt see what was happening at all, his whole world was now a blur. And when his vision returned, he saw two stunned faces. The next second, he was casually thrown to the ground by Mike. Face down, his body looked like a ridiculous shrimp. But he didnt dare to move a muscle. Dickon Firth? de sucked in a cold breath, looking at Mikes gaze was no longer surprise, but fear and disbelief. What had happened in the past ten minutes? The pir of light that was like a heavenly punishment just now was Mikes power? Could it be that in this short period of time, the other side finished solving all the vampires in this city? At the thought of this, des eyes were dull, and his mouth kept muttering. Ten minutes, ten minutes The difference was so big that he was going to shut himself up Chapter 202: Lets Go! (1/2) Chapter 202: Let''s Go! (1/2) Coleson was equally surprised, but he had already prepared himself mentally, so he recovered rather quickly. Anything could have happened to Mike. After one incident after another, he had recognized this fact. Patting des shoulder, as des unruly face turned toward him, Coleson revealed a smile and said, Now, do you believe in miracles? de nodded and said, Now if you say hes a god, I believe it! Damn, this is God, right? He and Coleson looked at each other, their eyes filled with exmation. The two turned their heads to look, only to see the god in their mouths was half crouched on the ground, as if he was talking to Deacon Firth. Can money buy a life? The two men froze. This god, so good at business? The two mens faces darkened. de couldnt help but say, If you let him go, its the same as letting a scourge go! This guy was brutal by nature and had killed his mother, taking out the other party was one of his goals in life. Dickon Firths face stiffened and he hurriedly said, No, I will hide and not appear before you again, and from today onwards, I will eat vegetarian. Put your fucking shit! The de angrily took out his gun and pointed it at Dickon Firth. When he was about to shoot, Mike turned his head and looked at him, dissatisfied: He is my prey. We are discussing business. Saying that, Mike squeezed his eyes at him. de was stunned, his face turned odd and he grunted coldly at Mike. Mike turned his head and looked at Deacon Firth impatiently and said, Transfer the money. Saying that, he handed his phone over. Dickon Faith took the phone and held it with strength and said, Money, I can transfer to you, but, you must let me go. He looked at Mike and de and, with a brave face he said, Promise that you two are not allowed to make a move. As for the balding man who hadnt spoken, he was just an ordinary man, no threat to him at all. Coleson blinked, the corners of his mouth twitching. He felt insulted. Was this a straightforward way to ignore him? Mike let out a deep breath, nodded and said, Yes. des face sank, but recalling Mikes wink just now, he could only hold back the impulse in his heart. But he guaranteed that if Mike really let the other side go, he would kill Deacon Faith even at the risk of being killed by Mike. Dickon Firth looked at Mike and sighed with relief after making sure that Mike was not telling lies. Mike would really let him go for money. Could a man of this strength be short of money? No, it should be the poor morality that restrained him. So, could he impress the other party with money? Dickon Faiths mind turned a thought, showed a pleasing smile to Mike and said, If you need money, I can be your man, and I can get more money for you if you want. Mike raised his eyebrows. The young mans mind is turning quite fast, but Mike shook his head and said, Cut the crap, or Ill change my attention. Deacon Firths heart sank, but he still smiled curtly. He had absolutely no room for bargaining, the gap between the two sides was too great. However, as long as he could really get out of here safely this time, he would definitely make the other side regret it! Money, he didnt care about money! If all the money he had could be exchanged for his one percent chance of survival, he would put up a fight. So, he took Mikes phone and was about to make a call when Mike raised his hand and said, Wait a minute. Taking back his own phone, he turned his head to look at Coleson and said, Disposable phone, you should have it. Coleson nodded and handed over one of the cell phones he carried with him. Mike handed it to Deacon Firth and said, Now, call it. You are very discreet. Deacon Faiths posture was so low he was burying himself in the dirt. Cut the crap. Mike was a little impatient. Deacon Faith hurriedly called out. Chapter 202: Lets Go! (2/2) Chapter 202: Let''s Go! (2/2) The call was answered, and he listened to the managers bitter words on the other end of the line, and his heart stormed with rage. This stupid bastard! Cut the fucking crap, when I say you call, you call! With a low curse, he looked to Mike and smiled curtly, Sir, the ount. Mike turned his head to look at Coleson. Coleson looked speechless, but quickly reported a series of numbers. A few minutester, Coleson was sure he had received arge sum of money. Mike got up and said to Deacon Faith, who was lying on the ground, You can go now. Deacon Faiths heart was happy, but he was on high alert. If the other party broke his word, he would not have any chance. de couldnt resist gripping the hilt of the knife, and Dickon Firths heart was shocked, but he saw Mike stop de. Dickon Firth smiled gratefully at Mike, bent backwards, then rushed to the edge of the building and leapt straight down. de screamed in anger, but in Dickon Firth felt incredibly wonderful. The other side had really let him go! Hended on the ground and ran wildly into the distance, his heart wild with joy. de roared in anger, We cant let him go! Mike smiled at de and said, I promised him that you and I wouldnt fight, and I wont go back on my word. You! So, its up to Coleson. Mike looked to Coleson. Coleson was stunned: Me? He was no match for his opponent. Mike raised his eyebrows and asked, Where are the S.H.I.E.L.D. people? Should be around, right? Coleson said with some embarrassment: When the police came here to wrap up, because there is nothing to do, I have asked them to withdraw. Mikes face was speechless. In the face of des madness, Mike took out a card and said: Then you will be the only one, Coleson. Me? Dont worry, Ill make sure you have enough power to deal with him. Saying that, Mike shook the card in his hand. Name: Wonder Frog Seed. Character description: The elf with the attributes of grass and poison and carrying seeds on his back. Remark: Im not a garlic kingpin! This is a deck that Mike was bored and thought it would be fun to make. There are quite a few of these decks, but he is not going to use them. So, it should be quite suitable to be used in these asions. The cards dissipated into points of light and a shadow appeared behind Coleson. It was a reptile that looked a bit like a toad, carrying a green garlic-like head. The shadow appeared for a moment, then turned into a point of light and rushed into Colesons body. Coleson instantly felt himself changed, he could feel the magical power inside his body. Mike pointed behind him: Go! Garlic Bastard! The enemy is getting away! Hmm? Coleson was stunned, he always felt like he was being yed But looking at Dicken Firth who was getting farther and farther away, he took a deep breath and started the pursuit. Vine whips! Two green vines reached out from his back, and after wrapping around the edge of the roof, he descended the building with the help of the vine whip, looked at the figure of Deacon Faith, and used the impact to chase after him. Hearing the movement behind him, Dickon Firth hurriedly turned around and was taken aback when he saw Colson who was chasing quickly. Behind him swinging vines, with running towards him flying green des Damn, isnt this an ordinary person? Chapter 203: Raising a child is expensive Chapter 203: Raising a child is expensive After a fierce battle, Coleson used a rattan whip to tie up half of Deacon Firths body and quickly walked to the location of Mikes two men. Now it is two oclock in the morning, there is basically nothing on the street, plus the battle ended quickly, so it did not attract much attention. At this time, Dickon Feith only half of the body above the abdomen, full of wounds plus blood, looks very miserable. But even so, the other party is still stubbornly alive. Vampires, the most outstanding ability is that isparable to the small strong like the vitality. With a flip of the vine whip, Coleson took Dickon Firth back to the roof again and threw the trophy loose to the ground. Dickon Firthughed miserably and looked at the three Macs with eyes full of anger and resentment. Mike did not care, but de seemed to enjoy such a look from the other side. He walked towards Deacon Faith, stomped on the other partys head and said mockingly, Who are you to be resentful? The two of us didnt put up a fight, youre the one who didnt fight. Although de liked to settle his opponent dryly, but if the target was Deacon Faith, he didnt mind getting nasty and let the other party slowly taste the taste of despair. Deacon Feith looked up at de with a mocking look on his face and smiled coldly, Heh, you know what? Your mother is still alive. de was stunned, his face changed unnoticeably, and said, What did you say? Haha! Deacon Firth keenly noticed des change andughed madly, Thats right, after she was bitten by me back then, she didnt die, but became a vampire. Where is she? de said icily. Where? In my bed! Dickon Firth licked the blood from his mouth and looked at de yfully: Shes really good in bed, if you do the math, you still have to call me dad! Hahahahaha! des murderous aura overflowed, he looked at Deacon Firth ice-cold, his feet slowly force, Deacon Firths face began to deform, his head will be crushed at any time look. Coleson hurriedly pulled de and said, I still need him, please wait. He wanted to harvest some information about vampire intelligence from the other partys mouth. de lifted his foot and turned his head with difficulty in the smug and crazy eyes of Dickon Firth. Dickon Firth looked at Coleson and said briskly, I can tell you everything you want to know, but you have to give me a pain! He understood that he was bound to die, so he only asked for a death, but he was afraid that he would fall into the hands of the de, because then it must be worse than death. As for, betraying the group of old guys in the pack He did not have a little psychological burden. He is dead, still care what will happen to the world after his death? Dont joke about it. So, after getting Colesons promise, he simply named a location and thenughed grimly, Those old guys are there, but youll have to speed up if you want to finish them off. Perhaps, there will be a few old guys to apany him to hell. Coleson looked at Deacon Firth and nodded. The other side said the information could be a trap, but they S.H.I.E.L.D. will naturally determine the authenticity of the other sides information before they do anything. Coleson mused and said, One more question, where is des mother? Dickon Firths mouth hung in a mocking smile: You think Im going to say? Thats part of the deal I made with you. Didnt you say youd tell me everything I wanted to know? If you dont tell me, Ill just have to hand you over to de. Bah! Deacon Firth spat at Coleson and said, Shame on you. Im an agent. Coleson said calmly. Deacon Faith: Secondster, after Coleson got the message he wanted, borrowed des weapon and turned Dickon Faith into dust. Allowing Mike and de to keep their agreement. de took the weapon with a somewhat heavy face. If what the other party said was true and his mother was still alive, how was he going to face his mother who was a vampire? For a while, his mind was confused beyond belief. Thank you, Coleson! de said, nodded to Mike, leapt off the building and quickly disappeared into the darkness. Looking at the departing de, Coleson also revealed a smile. This time the mission, he basicallypleted. Although de did not agree to join S.H.I.E.L.D., but they left their contact information, at least in the matter of dealing with vampires, they can agree to cooperate. In addition, he also got important information about vampires. Sure enough He looked at Mike and smiled happily. This was his lucky star. Just then, he felt the power in his body was fading fast, and he looked at Mike in shock and said, This power is not permanent? Youre thinking of fart eating! Mike said without a good-natured voice. Coleson was sorry. He still thought he got the transcendent power. Mike looked at Colson andughed lowly. This type of card is his joke work, but the effect is not bad. Looking at Colesons appearance, it seems that he even got addicted to using it. Coleson. Mikes tone suddenly became serious. Coleson was stunned and said, Whats wrong? Dont y dumb, and dont forget to transfer my money back to me. Ugh! Rubbing his head, Colsonughed, I thought it was all mine. Good thinking! Mike bristled and said, Its expensive to raise kids. Costly Raising what child requires billions? Coleson was speechless. Mike told Coleson his bank ount, and with a deep voice, he said, There are still some scattered vampires in this city that have not been cleaned up, so Ill leave it to you. A few small fish, cannot afford to make any ssh, let S.H.I.E.L.D. handle it. The words fell, his body shed and disappeared. Coleson looked downstairs, some longing in his eyes. A few secondster, he sighed and turned toward the stairway. He also wanted to go off the beaten path, really missed the power he just had. At the same time, Mike, who used instantaneous movement, had appeared in the hotel room. After this night of killing, Mikes anger caused by the vampire has been almost vented. Unexpected harvest Thinking about the money that was about to arrive, Mike let out a happy whisper. Forget about his current remaining assets, Mike the old father heart of the sense of urgency slightly slowed down. It should be enough for the boys to toss around for a while. Walk to Gwens door, carefully open a doorway, see Gwen sleeping sweetly, Mike showed a smile, went into the bathroom. After taking a shower, a soothed Mike slept over. Chapter 204: Going Home Chapter 204: Going Home It was another sunny and bright day. Gwen ate the hotel breakfast and muttered, I want to eat Daddys cooking. Mike couldnt help but raise the corners of his mouth. Being able to tether a few kids stomachs with food was something he could do, and it was simply more fun than taking out a hundred Dickon Firths. When we get home, Ill make it for you. Mmm. Gwen nodded good-naturedly and said, Daddy, where are we going today? Well decideter when Aunt Raven gets back. Aunt Raven? Gwen said with surprise, Is she going to go y with us? Shes done with her work and has time to spend with us. Great! Gwen jumped up happily, and without paying attention, the breakfast she was chewing in her mouth spurted out. Ah! Gwen screamed miserably and hurriedly covered her mouth. Hey! The little guy giggled, the spewed food crumbs all picked up into the hands and thrown into the trash. Mike watched and couldnt help butugh. Duk Duk! There was a knock on the door. It must be Aunt Raven! Gwen shouted happily. Mike got up, pointing to the scattered food scraps on the table, said, You clean up, Ill get the door! Gwen nodded and looked at the table like a scan, picking up all the crumbs one by one. Open the door, Mike looked at the familiar figure, revealing a smile. Blonde hair, blue eyes, fair skin, hot body. It was what Raven would have looked like. Mike! Raven whispered, directly hugged Mikes neck, sent a touch of a kiss before walking in with Mikes arms around her. She was in a good mood. Because of the over-achievement of the task, she got a good amount ofmission. The important thing was that there was still a ce to stay with Mike for the next few days. Just thinking about it made Ravens mood incredibly beautiful. Gwen! Raven smiled and waved her hand at Gwen. Hearing the familiar voice, Gwen hurriedly threw the scraps in her hand into the trash can and turned her head with a smile. The smile froze: Who are you? Seeing the strange woman and Mike being intimate, Gwen looked at Mike strangely. Who are you? Mike was stunned, turned his head to look at Raven, afraid of tapping his forehead and said, Raven, why are you looking like this? The day he met with Gwen, Raven used her ability and was a different look. Raven reacted and looked at a puzzled Gwen, but hesitated. Noticing Ravens expression, Mike murmured and said, Wait a minute. Mike took Gwens hand and walked into his bedroom. About Raven, he needs to talk to Gwen first, so that Gwen can be mentally prepared. Gwen and rk are not the same, she is just an ordinary person. rk and the others were able to ept it quickly because they themselves were extraordinary, and after knowing Ravens mutant status and seeing Ravens abilities, knowing that everyone was one of a kind, instead of being distant, they would be closer. But Gwen After Mike told Gwen about Raven, Gwen immediately rushed out of the room and hugged Raven, saying, Aunt Raven! Hurry! Change for me! Raven looked down at Gwen. In herrge, bright eyes, there was not a trace of fear or dislike, but instead was filled with excitement and thrill. Her heart seemed to be touched by Gwens eyes, and there was endless movement in her heart. This is also a good girl, Mikes children, she really likes them so much. She squatted down and gently hugged Gwen, saying tenderly, Thank you, Gwen. Gwen really wanted to speak, but found that her Aunt Raven had changed her appearance. Dad, Dad! She looked stupidly at Mike who was hugging her, and then at Mike standing in the bedroom doorway, and couldnt help but cheer, Thats great! Two daddies! Raven smiled and changed her appearance again. Instantly, Gwen got even more excited. One more! Gwens eyes shone brightly. Gwen. Mike came over and looked at Raven who changed her appearance again and helplessly said, Dont spoil her too much. Giving Gwens head a light pat, he said, Thats so rude. Oh. Gwen nodded her head obediently. Raven red at Mike, picked up Gwen, and said, Im happy to. With that, she kissed Gwens little face. Gwen giggled, made a face at Mike, then at an angle Raven didnt see, pointed at Mike and gave a thumbs up to Raven. Mike froze. Where did the little girl learn all this stuff? Mike rolled his eyes and made a scratching motion to Gwen with his teeth bared. Gwen scowled and stuck her tongue out at Mike. Raven seemed to notice the father and daughters small movements, turned her head and said suspiciously, What are you doing? Nothing! Father and daughter said in unison andughed in silence at Ravens sceptical look. Have you eaten breakfast? Mike hurriedly changed the subject. Raven shook her head and said, Dont mind me, I dont have an appetite and dont want to eat. Last night, she was doused with blood, and now when she thinks about it, her stomach still rolls. She looked at the father and daughter and said, If you all have eaten breakfast, lets set off. Yo-hoo! Gwen leapt off of Raven and said, Wait for me! She rushed to her room and put on her small backpack. Everywhere she went, she kept detailed notes and scores. Where are we going? Raven waved her hand and said, Follow me, our destination is Parrot Jungle! Gwen followed behind Raven and said, Lets go! One big and one small lined up and walked out of the room with neat steps. Looking at the two, Mike smiled happily and hurriedly chased after them. For the next four days, father and daughter, and Raven had a great time in Miami. Before leaving, Mike asked Raven again and invited her to go to School X to be a teacher, but Raven still had concerns and just said she would think about it and parted ways with Mike. Ugh! Sitting on the ne back to New York, Gwen sighed, a small face shrugged, looked at Mike, and sighed heavily again. Mikes face darkened, pinched Gwens smiling face and said, Well, your aunt has things to do, well see each other againter. Oh! Gwen nodded, and said to Mike, Dad, you need to get a grip. Mikeughed and scratched Gwens nose, squeezing it in passing. Ghostly cleaver. Gwen rubbed Mikes hand and smiled happily. The ne took off and Mike and Gwen left the city and headed for home. Oh, yeah. On the third day of the blood bath incident, Mike received the money transferred from Coleson and learned from Coleson about the news after the blood bath incident. After an investigation, S.H.I.E.L.D. determined the veracity of Deacon Faiths information, but as they prepared and arrived at their destination, they pounced. The vampires had withdrawn and were once again in hiding. In response, Mike shrugged, said cheer up and hung up the phone. Chapter 205: Prison Chapter 205: Prison The days were back on track. In addition to school, Gwen enrolled in two interest sses, mixed martial arts as well as piano. This one is quiet and the other is simply two extremes. But Gwen has enjoyed these two different sports after taking two interest sses. As for Mike, in addition to sunbathing, drinking tea, ying cards, fishing, and asionally picking up his children from school, his life is very leisurely. Even leisurely into the mouth of Nick Fury salted fish. But Mike felt that Nick Fury was envious and jealous of himself. Bah! Im jealous of you!? Nick Fury cursed and hung up the phone, looked at the pile of papers on the table and painfully pped his head. Well, he is envious and jealous. Sighing, he opened his desk, took out a key, walked to a safe in his office, slipped the key in, then after entering the password and twisting it with the key, a cylinder that verifies the iris stuck out from inside, and he put his eye through it. Ding! There was a soft sound and the safe opened. He looked around, carefully took out a steel barrel, carried it to his desk, took out a small bear cookie and put it in his mouth, sighing with satisfaction. The satisfaction of being an adult Nick Fury shook the bucket of cookies and muttered, I have to find a chance to buy a bucket, or go to Mikes. Hed heard that Mike had adopted another child, and hed have to make the first move to make the right connections. Just then, his office door was violently pushed open, Nick Fury hurriedly put the bucket of cookies away, looked at the person who came in, his face ckened, and said, What happened? The visitor swept the office, saw a secret safe open, and Nick Fury a nervous look, the heart secretly note, said to Nick Fury: Director, Mao appeared, he saved the captured Hellfire mutants! What? Nick Fury let out a shocked cry and said, How is this possible? John Garrett gave a wry smile and said: I also find it unbelievable, but it is true. Nick Fury mused, Did you get a picture? No! John Garrett said. Well done! Nick Fury let out a mental whimper and said, Were those chase chips that were put into the criminals also damaged? Yes. John Garrett said helplessly, Maos ability is too much of a threat to us. Oh, dont say that, its you guys not me. Nick Fury nodded, sighed deeply, covered his face with both hands, wiped it hard, and said with a heavy face: Go down and track them. After a pause, he rxed his tone and said, Fortunately, the prison is not provided by us, otherwise we must be in a very bad situation now. John Garrett nodded. Nick Fury waved his hand. John Garrett left quickly, and in the moment when the door closed, Nick Fury showed a smile. That kid Eric, hes pretty fast. After this incident, those people will have to have their hands full again for a while. Ha! No one knows we are together. Nick Fury suddenly had a dark feeling, could not help but throw a cookie into his mouth again. This time, how much funding should be requested for the event? Half an hour ago. Wearing a helmet and cloak, Eric, who has spread the name of Mao, flew quickly in the sky and came to the Antic Ocean dozens of kilometres away from the coast of New York. He volleyed against the sea with one hand, as if looking for something, and closed his eyes tightly. After a few minutes, he felt a response. It was a big fish that was swimming this way. But a real big fish would not have given him such a strong sense of his ability. When it came to his feet, his gaze shed and he reached all his hands under the sea and gripped it with such force that the terrifying power was like an invisible and grabbed the big fish. Humph! With a low bellow, he slowly pulled the big fish out of the sea. Finally, a ck big fish nearly a hundred meters long was pulled out of the bottom of the sea and floated on the surface, and the big fish finally revealed its true face. A nearly 100-meter-long submarine, a special prison used to hold mutants. Eric slowly fell, but still flying over the submarine, a thought, all the electronic equipment in the submarine was destroyed by him, and then a finger gently picked, the hatch of the submarine opened, he flew directly into it. The moment he entered the submarine, the sound of gunfire rang out at first. Ta-da-da! The bullets flew towards Eric, but under his control, they flew towards his palm, and then condensed into an orange solid metal block in the palm. With a light press of their hands in front of them, the guards who guarded the prison were attached to the bulkhead by the metal straps on their bodies, and fainted with the violent impact. As a special prison, there are not many people guarding here, Eric moved along, solving the guards along the way, soon came to the centre of the prison, will be held, belonging to the Hellfire inmates released. Basically, they were all Hellfire people, but there was also a special prisoner, and that prisoner, Eric intended to understand a little before making a decision. Hellfire people recognized Eric, the face shed with surprise. Mao, did the ck Queen ask you to save us? Mao, where are the others? One by one, the questions were flung at Eric. Eric stretched out his hand, the noisy scene a quiet, then he said with a mocking face: You still expect the ck Queen to save you? Dont you know that you were arrested for something? If you want toe to rescue, she would havee long ago. Why were you caught? Because he listened to the order of the ck Queen to do things for Hellfire and gather vitality for her. The crowd looked at each other, then looked at Eric. You saved us, we are grateful, but, be careful what you say, dont let her know. Know? Eric smiled lightly and said, She has already gone to hell, and Im afraid that the affairs of this world are out of her hands. The scene was silent, and the crowd looked at Eric in fear. Is she dead? One of the Hellfire people carefully uttered that word. Eric smiled ndly and nodded, Yes, you are free, and now Hellfire no longer exists, only the Brotherhood. The Brotherhood? Are you leading it? One mutant asked. Eric nodded and said, Thats right! If you want to join, it will be great, if not, then its okay, I will send you away. When the crowd heard this, they looked at Eric incredulously. Eric smiled lightly and said, Dont look at me like that, fellow countrymen, Im not the ck Queen. The crowd was silent. Eric smiled faintly, looked at the person who was not Hellfire and said, Tell me, whats your situation? With the words, the man slowly lifted his head. A pair of beast-like eyes. Chapter 206: He is my brother Chapter 206: He is my brother This is an untamed man. He had a messy beard, a tall body, and a wild aura emanating from his whole body. Looking at the other party, Eric could not help but think of someone he knew. The other man was wearing a tattered prison uniform, with a uniform around his neck, can cause unconsciousness of the electric shock cor. In addition, his hands and feet also with alloy chains, like a beast in bondage. Hearing Erics words, he grinned and said: Mutant. Eric raised some interest in the other party and said, Why were you caught here? Does it matter? He grinned, revealing a tiger tooth. With a sudden smile, Eric said: It really doesnt matter, but it requires a reason to save you. A reason? How about joining your so-called fraternity? Eric snapped his fingers, and the alloy chains on the other mans body, as well as the cor around his neck shattered with a sound. The man stood up straight, and a sound like a popping bean came out. He stretched his body and walked out of the cell that was casually ripped open by Erics hand. Ah! He yelped in pain, living like a beast that had broken out of its cage. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Eric, like a big, dangerous cat, staring at its prey. The man let out a lowugh and said, Thanks for saving me, but Id like to see what youre capable of, to lead the so-called Brotherhood! With that, he lunged directly at Eric, and the nails between his hands grew out like a small dagger. Eric raised his eyebrows, just shattered pieces of alloy chains, like bullets, shot at the man from behind. But the other party does not dodge, but reveals a smile full of rampant vour, and Continue to rush towards Eric. Poof, poof, poof! The metal shot into the mans body. The man roared and grabbed Erics neck with a w. The corners of Erics mouth lifted. He keenly noticed that the sharp, de-like nails at his fingertips had retracted as the other mans ws swung at him. Did not want to kill him? Erics mind moved, and those alloys shot into the mans body once again turned into chains, binding the other man in front of him. The man skimmed and stood in a disciplined manner not far from Eric, while the wound on his back had surprisingly healed in this short period of time. Seeing this scene, Eric couldnt help but say, Its really simr. Like what? Like a person Ive seen before. The mans eyes narrowed: Whats his name? All I know is that the guys call him Wolverine. The man grinned and said, Are you friends with him? No. Eric waved his hand, loosened the alloy chain, and said: You know him. Yes? Ha! The manughed, and said inexplicably, He is my brother. Eric was stunned, nodded, and said, Whats the name? Victor, you can also call me Saber-toothed Tiger. Eric nodded and said, Lets go, after some dy, they should receive the news in a while, dont make trouble. With these words, he took the lead and walked outside. The others followed, aftering outside the submarine, looking at the vast sea, the crowd was about to make a sound.. Eric stretched his hands and the submarine under his feet moved. Seeing this scene, the crowd was surprised. A few minutester, Eric said, Here ites. Just after the words fell, a cruise ship appeared in front of the crowd. On the cruise ship, there were members of the Brotherhood, led by Fire Poison. Seeing this scene, the Hellfire members who had just been rescued were somewhat at a loss for words. Eric flew up, reached out and gently held his hand, the submarine and the cruise ship gently leaned together under his control, thennded on the cruise ship, turned to the people on the submarine and smiled, Come on, get out of here. The saber-toothed tiger let out a lowugh and walked onto the cruise ship. Seeing that the others were still hesitating, Fire Venom shouted, Dont worry, even if you dont join us, we will help you leave because we are the Brotherhood, not Hellfire. All of ourpatriots are brothers! Hearing Fire Venoms words, Hellfires people finally acted up. I wont go! A mutant shook his head and jumped directly from the submarine, and afternding in the water, like a fish, he quickly weaved through the water and left quickly. Seeing this scene, several mutants eyes flickered, and after thanking Eric, they left using their own abilities. A bunch of white-eyed wolves! Fire Venom snorted coldly, hating to burn them all to death with poisonous fire. Eric said indifferently, Thats their choice. He turned his head to look at the rescued Hellfire mutants and said, I have already said that you are free, the choice is yours, if you want to do your part for the Brotherhood, I am always wee to join you. With these words, Eric turned around and left in style. The saber-toothed tigerughed hey and chased after him. Fire Venom looked at the rest of Hellfire and said, Think about it, Mao is not like the ck Queen, he is the hero who saved us. Smiling at the crowd, Fire Venom pressed themunicator in his ear and said, Lets go! Early in the morning, Mike looked at the headlines in the newspaper, revealing a smile, after casually putting the newspaper aside, took a sip of porridge, looked at Gwen has been chewing the bowl of porridge, said: How to see you moping? Whats wrong? Gwen took a hard bite of the bun and muttered in a slurred voice, Luke suddenly told me yesterday that he was leaving here and couldnt go to school here anymore. Hmm? Mike raised an eyebrow and said, What happened? Did he say anything to you? I dont know. Gwen shook her head, very depressed. Luke is her best friend, and her first friend here, suddenly said to leave, Gwen the little ninny heart like a lemon and a bitter melon stuffed. If you say so Mike squeezed his chin and whispered: I seem to have seen people from the housing agencye to see Johns house two days ago. They seem to be selling the house. Gwen swallowed the bun in her mouth and said excitedly, Selling the house? Where are they moving to? Mike shook his head and said, Im not sure, John did not say. Gwen whispered, They must be in some kind of trouble. Mike looked at Gwen and smiled. This little girls head turned quite fast well. So, Mike put down the spoon in his hand and said, Tell me, why do you think they are in trouble? Couldnt they be that they dont want to live here anymore? Gwen looked up at Mike, sucked down the bun broth stained on her fingertips, lifted her chin, and said, Dad, are you testing me? With a twinkle in his eye, he said, If Im right, will you help them? Mike reached out, Start your show. Chapter 207: Trouble in the Neighbourhood Chapter 207: Trouble in the Neighbourhood Gwen took a bun and kneaded it in her hand as she summed up the thoughts in her head. They must be in trouble, if it was a normal move, Luke would definitely tell me where they were moving to and Uncle John would talk to you. Good, what else? Gwen cocked her head and said, It just feels so sudden, theres no sign of it. After a pause, she looked expectantly at Mike and said, How about that? Did I get it right? Mikeughed and said, Sort of. Great! Gwen cheered, looked at Mike expectantly and said, Then can Daddy help them? She thought her father was great. Her brother, Charles was the principal of the mutant school and had powerful superpowers. A billionaire, genius scientist who is often on TV, calls his father an uncle. In addition to all this, her dad was the hero who saved her and brought that criminal down, and she never saw Mike in trouble at all. In her young heart, Mike had long been an all-powerful hero. So she felt that her father could help both John father and son. She looked at Mike, saw Mike did not answer, emotions flew down, but showed a bright smile and said: If Dad is embarrassed Mike smiled and nodded Gwens head, saying, Dont worry, Ill help them. Oh! Gwen cheered, Daddy, youre wonderful! Embarrassed, impossible. This little thing is not even considered the category of difficult. John and his son are their good neighbors. The rtionship between the two families is good. Helping them solve their problems can only be regarded as a simple task for Mike, but before helping, you must first figure out what problems they are having. Go on. Go find Luke after breakfast and ask him. Gwen opened her mouth wide, stuffed half a bun into her mouth with a rush, let her mouth bar bulge, chewed hard twice, filled two big mouthfuls of porridge, let out a long breath, and ran towards the door, Im going now! Hey! Mike called out to Gwen and said, Do you know what youre going to do? Im going to ask Luke what kind of trouble theyre having at home. Go ahead! Mike waved his hand and gave a smile. Gwen rushed to the neighbours house and rang toward the doorbell. The doorbell rang for a long time, and just when Gwen thought Luke and his father werent home, the door was pushed open. Uncle John. Gwen looked at the man who opened the door and gave a smile, then looked at the mans face in surprise and said, What happened to your face? Nothing. John showed a smile and said with some embarrassment, I got drunk two days ago and then fell down. Is something wrong? Gwen? Gwen looked inside, feeling a little strange, and spoke, Wheres Luke? Can I y with him? John stroked Gwens head, his eyes full of tenderness, and said, Hes gone to his grandparents house, Ill take him to you guys when hees back. Oh! Gwen was a little lost: Then Im going home, uncle. She waved her hand and ran toward home as John watched. Looking across the street at his neighbour, John sighed. Such a good neighbour, I dont know if I will have the chance to meet in the future. But no matter what, he couldnt wait. He had to get his wife out from prison as soon as possible. He tried. For the past two years, he had tried hard to find evidence to disprove his wifes murder charge, but without sess. He was falling apart, but what was falling apart faster than he was, was his wife who was in prison. Not long ago, his wife tried tomit suicide, but luckily she was found in time and was taken to the hospital. But he knew his wife well, and with the first suicide, there would be a second, so he could only save her from prison if he didnt want her to die, even if it was through criminal means. So he started making ns to escape from prison, learning everything he could to help. But the unexpected is always one step ahead of the n. He was informed that his wife would be transferred to prison in three days. Thispletely disrupted his ns, but it was all that could be done ahead of time. Today was the first day, and in two days, his wife would be transferred, so there was even less hope then. He closed the door, went back to his bedroom, looked at the maps and information he had taped to the wall, and began to simte the whole n over and over in his head. Meanwhile, Mike, who was at home, swept a nce at what was on Johns wall and then withdrew his gaze. He could see just as well what John was trying to do. A prison break-in. He was nning to save his wife. What kind of situation would make a nice gentleman make such a choice? Mike cupped his chin in a pensive manner and, as Gwen came home to him, shed a smile at Gwen and said, Howd it go? Luke is not at home, went to his grandfathers house, what to do? Gwen was a little worried and said, They must be in trouble, Uncle Johns face is still bruised. I know. Mike stroked Gwens head and said, Dont worry, your friend and Uncle John will be fine. Dad, what are you going to do? Gwen said expectantly, Will you use your fists and beat the bad guys down hard? With that, she waved her fist twice. Reaching out and flicking Gwens head, Mikeughed, You dont want to learn to fight and be a wild little girl. No way! Hee hee! Gwen looked like a good girl and suddenly eximed, Yah, I forgot, I have fighting ss today. All morning, she did her best to worry about Lukes family, and the ss was left behind, but now that her dad had promised to help, she was relieved that the ss, after Mikes reminder, finally came to mind. Mike got up and said, Come on. Ill go get my stuff! Gwen rushed upstairs like a gust of wind. Looking at Gwens back, Mike remembered something very important. Gwen had only met Charles and knew that Charles had superpowers, but did not know that he also had them, nor did she know that her other two brothers, whom she had not yet met, also had them. If Gwen saw it, what would be the expression? Mike thought about it and couldnt help butugh. A few momentster, Gwen ran down with her own protective gear and said, Come on. Without waiting for Mike to agree, she rushed out of the room. This girl, why is she crazy? Looking at Gwen dotingly, Mike put on his jacket and chased after her. By the time he walked out of the room, Gwen was already standing in front of his car stamping her feet anxiously. Dad, hurry up! Gwen jumped into the car like a bunny as the door opened. Mike got in and drove while saying, Are you guys going to start fighting practice today? Yeah! Then how about Daddy seeing? Good! Chapter 208: Dont cry Chapter 208: Don''t cry Gwen, a cute and pretty, soft and sticky little girl, was going to learn fierce mixed martial arts. When Mike sent Gwen to the hobby ss, those coaches were stunned. After knowing that it was Gwens own choice, the coaches shook their heads helplessly, thinking that the little girl was just curious and would definitely not be able to eat the pain of fighting once she started the sses. But as ss after ss went on, Gwen not only persevered, but also showed great talent, so Gwen became the most popr little guy in this interest ss with the coaches. When Mike arrived with Gwen, the ss had already started. A well-muscled coach gave Gwen a reproachful look and whispered, Next time, dont bete! Gwen nodded her head, nimbly changed her clothes, put on her protective gear and then started the warm-up moves. Are you Gwens father? The coach walked up to Mike and asked with some uncertainty. Mike looked very young, except for the hair at the temples was a bit white and had some beard, and there was no difference with a young man. Mike nodded his head. That coach showed a smile and said, Gwens talent is very good, are you interested in letting Gwen be a professional fighter? Mike didnt even think about it and said directly, Not interested, Gwen is learning this just for exercise. The coach was a little sorry and tried to persuade, Gwen has really good talent. Mike nodded his head and said, I know, Gwen learns everything quite fast. Seeing that Mike didnt look the least bit moved, the coach shrugged helplessly and turned to Gwen, who was walking up, and said, This is the person youre practicing with. He pointed to a young boy of a simr age to Gwen. Gwen and the other party showed a friendly smile, but did not want the boy but disdainful: Women? Dont cryter, most annoying women. Gwen puffed out her mouth, posed, and said, Come on! Watching this scene, Mike tensed up, you know, he has never been nervous even when facing the ck Emperor or whatever. But after a few seconds, Mikes nervousness ceased, and instead revealed a smile. Gwen behaved well, while the kid who talked big, her little face had darkened. Two minutester, the kid was kicked down several times, then surprised Gwen with a naked choke in the back and cried out. Gwen raised her chin, let go of her opponent and said, Whos the cry baby? The little boy looked at Gwen and instantly cried even harder. Mike couldnt help butugh out loud and gave a thumbs up to Gwen when she looked at him. Gwen touched her head andughed, and seeing that the little boy was still crying, she couldnt help but extend her hand to the other side and said, Can you not be so humiliating? Youre a boy. The boy looked up at Gwen, wiped his tears, hummed softly, and said, No one has ever hit me like that. Then Im honoured to be the first. Gwen smiled and pulled the other boy up, saying, Gwen Kent. The boy with a few freckles on his face and a slightly brooding air looked at Gwen, shook his hand and said, Harry Osborn. Harry, lets cheer together. Gwen waved her fist and said, Ill cover you from now on. Cover, cover me? Harry Osborn took a step backward with some fear and said, Whats covering me? What are you going to cover me with? Gwen: She looked at Harry remembering and said, Youre so stupid, hooding you means Ill protect youter. Protect me? Harry Osborn grunted in exasperation, I dont need a womans protection, I Thinking about how he had just been beaten and cried by Gwen, his aura weakened. Gwen smiled happily and said, Come on, keep practicing. Okay! The coach watched the scene, couldnt help but nod and said to Mike at the side, Sir, are you sure you dont want to think about it? Mike shook his head firmly. The coach sighed. Mike, however, looked at the young boy sparring with Gwen with an odd face. Harry Osborn? Was that the same Osborne? Osborne Industries, argepany not inferior to Stark Industries, but Mike and Osborne cannot be much of a crossover. Looking at the two Gwen training together, Mike squeezed his chin. Let nature take its course, not a big deal. Eyes flickering, he looked into the distance, and then withdrew his gaze. John was still at home. He decided to wait for the other side to make their move before he made his move. For now, it was more painful to watch Gwen bully the Osborne kid. Each week, Gwen could take two days off, with fighting lessons on Saturday morning and piano lessons in the afternoon, then Sunday would be a day off. After the fighting ss, Mike took Gwen home and as he walked outside the ssroom, he saw a limousine pull up at the door and pick up the little boy. Its really that Osborne. Mike muttered, and took Gwen away. After going home for lunch and Gwen napping for half an hour, Mike dropped Gwen off at a cram school for piano lessons. In the afternoon, he continued to keep an eye on John until dusk, when he picked up Gwen and took her home after John was finally out the door. Mike kept an eye on his neighbour while he made dinner. John bought a gun and went to a restaurant for dinner. After that, he drove to the neighbourhood of Hells Kitchen and just sat quietly in his car, his face stony as he kept whispering, pumping himself up and adjusting his mood. Take advantage of this opportunity, Mike and his daughter finished eating, began to clean up the dishes. Until Gwen fell asleep, almost early in the morning, John calmly got out of the car and walked toward a small two-story building not far away. Seeing this, Mike raised an eyebrow. To act? Then he had to go out, too. After a boundary card appeared in his hand to protect his home, Mike took out and used an instantaneous movement card to disappear into his home. The next second, Mike has appeared in the top of Johns head. At this point, this Mr. Nice Guy, only just left the car more than ten meters away. Looking at John below, Mike used an invisibility card to conceal his form. Johns carefully hidden form, looking at the small building in the distance, his gaze cold and solemn and firm, that is a psychologically prepared, and risked everything look. Mike circled around the other side, stood in front of John, looked at Johns eyes, and sighed softly. Mike had seen the map of the n made by John, know that John needs enough money to guarantee life after escaping from here. And that small building he had already seen, is a drug den. Johns target should be the drug dealers inside. He was going to rob the drug dealers. John, are you really going to do this? Mac said faintly, showing his form as John watched in surprise. Mac, Mac! John shouted in surprise, his hand holding the gun shook and almost shot a bullet. He looked at his neighbour in surprise and couldnt help but say, You, me, whats going on? Chapter 209: Solving Trouble Chapter 209: Solving Trouble Mikes sudden appearance really scared John. He looked at Mike, his face changed for a moment, and said, Are you a mutant? After a pause, he said nervously again, You know all about it? Pretty much, if youre willing to talk to me in detail. John couldnt help but say, If you know, you should understand that I have no choice now. No. Mike smiled faintly and said, There is a choice. He pointed to himself and said, If its about your wife, it can still help you. John was surprised, Youre going to help me rob a prison? You think too much. John sighed and said, No, theres no better way now than to rob the prison, please get out of the way, I dont want to stir you up Hey hey, what are you doing? Before he could finish his sentence, he was grabbed by the neck by Mike and then walked towards his car parked not far away. Cut the crap, if I say I can help you, I can help you. Mike said indifferently, John struggled hard twice, and after he couldnt break free, he showed a bitter smile. Open the door! Mike raised an eyebrow at John, and after John opened the door, shoved the other side into the drivers seat of the car, and then got into the passenger seat himself. Tell me, whats going on? Johns lips mumbled, sighed long and said, My wife got involved in a murder case and was put in jail with solid evidence, you know that, right? Yes, you told me about it. Some time ago, shemitted suicide while in prison, and luckily she was found. Well, and then what? John scratched his head with both hands, leaned back in pain, and said, If I dont save her, shell still kill herself, shes innocent! Do you believe shes innocent? John nodded without hesitation and said, I know her, she wouldnt kill anyone at all. Good. Mike mused and said, Ill have someone help find the evidence, with their speed, it wont take long and we should have the results. Thanks. John said thank you, squeezed out a smile, and said, But shes being transferred to prison in two days, and theres not enough time. At the time of the transfer, his wife would definitely kill herself. Mike smiled faintly and said, It wont happen. He took out his cell phone and said, Give me a minute. Pressing a number, after getting through, he said straightforwardly, Do me a favour. A favour? I didnt hear you right! Nick Fury was amazed. Mike said, Cut the crap! Help me check out a case Turning his head to John, he said, Your wifes name. Lana Brennan. Mike nodded and told Nick Fury the name: She was involved in a murder case, but I think shes innocent, help me check it out. Who is she? Your hehehe! My neighbours wife. What? Youre calling me at this hour in the middle of the night for a neighbour? Nick Fury looked speechless and said angrily, For such a shitty thing, youre calling my emergency number? Hmm. Mike answered, ignoring Nick Furys cursing on the phone and said to himself, By the way, she will be transferred to prison in two days, find a way to keep her here first. Mike looked at John and said, This is done now, then have Lana call her husband, Ill wait for the call. With those words, Mike hung up the phone directly. On the other end, cursing Nick Fury looked at his phone was hung up, a burst of gas knot. But after a few seconds, he sighed and made the call. In the car, John looked at Mike, who had finished his call, and said, How did it go? Hold on, well have news in a minute. Mike said faintly, leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. A few minutester, Johns phone rang, and he picked up the phone with a shaky hand: Hello. John! An excited womans voice rang out. Lana. Johns voice trembled slightly as he said, Hows it going? Did you not have to transfer to prison? How do you know? Lana asked rhetorically, and then said excitedly, They just informed me and told me to call you, but how is that possible? Lana, listen to me! John said excitedly, I have a friend who can help us, and he was the one who helped with your transfer to prison, so please, you must stop killing yourself, there is hope for us. Hope? Really? His wife couldnt help but get excited as well. Yes. John nodded his head and soothed his wife. This time on the phone, there was no time limit, and they talked quite a bit, and when they hung up, John looked at Mike with some embarrassment. Thanks, Mike! Thank you! You saved us! John looked at Mike excitedly, his eyes slightly red. In two years, this was the best news he had ever heard. Mike smiled, patted Johns shoulder, and said, Can we go back now? John took a deep breath and nodded his head. On the way back, John and Mike chatted idly and soon returned home. Standing in front of the house, Mike said to John: Go back and get a good nights sleep, and pretend that todays incident never happened, it wont take long, things shoulde to a head. Thanks! John hugged Mike excitedly. Mike patted Johns shoulder, turned around and opened the door to the room, and closed the door after nodding to John who was standing outside the door. Wednesday. Perhaps because Nick Fury gave the order, or perhaps the speed of S.H.I.E.L.D. investigating the case is really fast. It was only three days before they found a suspicious lead and then caught the suspect. It was a drug-addicted street girl. It was she who killed Lanas female boss with a fire extinguisher that day, and then robbed the other party of her money. As for Lana, she was indeed innocent, but by a series of coincidences, all the evidence pointed to her, so she became a hundred mouths to feed for the murderer. Thanks, Fury. Listen to the whole process, Mike said thanks. ording to Nick Fury, at noon today, Lana is already doing the release process. No surprises, before dinner will be able to go home. Mike hung up the phone and headed out the door. He had to buy to go grocery shopping. When he got home from his supermarket run, Gwen was already back, and there were three other people in the house besides Gwen. John, Luke and Johns wife. It was a blonde woman, before Mike came in, she was looking deeply at her husband and children, eyes like glued to them, refused to leave for a second. Hearing the door open, the eyes of the four instantly fell on Mike. Daddy! Gwen called out, happily running towards Mike, squeezing her eyes at Mike and saying, Youre awesome. Chapter 210: Heroes and transfer students Chapter 210: Heroes and transfer students Mike! Johns family got up, and John walked excitedly toward Mike. Mike spoke first and smiled, John, congrattions. He smiled and patted John who was too excited to say anything. John took a deep breath and introduced, My wife, Lana. Lana, this is Mike who saved us. Thank you, thank you! Lana was even more excited than John. Mike saved their lives, saved her family. Looking at the two pairs of excited eyes, Mike rubbed his head, lifted the dish in his hand, and suddenly said, A dry dinner together? Lana: A dry dinner? She wondered if she had been out of touch with society after two years in prison. It means to eat. John gave a smile and exined sincerely, I have to invite you guys to eat out. Gwen couldnt help but mutter, But the food outside isnt as good as Daddys cooking. Pfft! Luke couldnt help butugh out loud and said, The food outside is really not as good as Uncle Mikes cooking. John coughed lightly and red at his son, his face full of embarrassment, because his son was telling the truth Haha! Mikeughed and said, Its a deal, eat at home! You guys just help out and we can have a nice drink, its much more painful than going out. Ill do the dishes. Lana grabbed like taking the dishes from Mikes hand, but realized she didnt know where the kitchen was. Auntie, this is the kitchen. Gwen took Lanas hand and led the way in front, relieving Lanas embarrassment. Seeing this scene John eximed, Gwen is so understanding. Such a good boy, his son will have to cheer up. Mike smiled and said, You sit down for a while. With that, he walked into the kitchen, looked at Lana, who was busy working, and said to Gwen, who was on the side, You go y. Gwen trotted off. Mike, can I call you that? Lana asked, with a look of caution fromck of confidence. Of course you can. Lana shed a smile and said, Thank you. John and I are friends, dont mind. No, Im thanking you for John. Hmm? He told me about the other night, thank you for stopping him and not letting him do something stupid things. Lana remembered what John said and her heart was full of fear, but her eyes were full of sweetness, I never thought that he, a teacher, would dare to go to and do something like that. Mike smiled faintly and said, He was brave, a man who gave everything for his family, for love, a hero. After a pause, Mikes tone was full of flirtation. For once in his life, he might be. You just dont me me for stopping him from bing famous. Lana couldnt help butugh, shook her head and said, Hes lucky to have met you, and even if he doesnt do those things, hes still my hero. Then youll have to watch your hero from now on. Lanas face reddened and nodded. The meal was very enjoyable, and John was unsurprisingly drunk. Mike sent John home and left with Lana and Luke thanking him, and when he got home, Gwen pounced on him and jumped on top of him. Mike rushed to hug Gwen. Daddy! Youre so good! Gwen wrapped her arms around Mikes neck, cupped Mikes face with both hands, and smiled brightly, Youre a hero! A hero? Mike smiled and pinched Gwens nose, saying, Do you know what a hero is? You are! Gwen yelled excitedly and waved her arms, saying excitedly, When you see something unjust, you pull out your sword to help! Dad, youre just so handsome! Her dad helped Lukes mom clear her name, saved Lukes mom, and helped Lukes family out of trouble, just like the heroes on TV! Mike was stunned, cupped Gwens face and said, Have you been watching martial arts movies again? Hey, hey! Gwen shrank his neck, reached out his right hand, thumb and forefinger to pull away a little distance, smiling: a little, just a little. Said, let go of Mikes neck, slipped off Mike and ran to the bathroom. Daddy, Im going to wash my face and go to bed! Little slick. Mikeughed and shook his head. School. Pop! With the teachers apuse, the children in the ssroom hurriedly looked up and directed their eyes to the podium. Students, a new student will be transferred to our ss today. Saying that, the teacher waved to the door and a somewhat shy boy with a backpack walked in. The teacher bent down and said to the boy, Kid, introduce yourself. When the boy heard this, he shrank a little timidly. The teacher touched the boys head and whispered, Go for it. The kid squeezed his backpack hard, nodded his head, saw everyone in the ssroom looking at him, panicked, and stammered, I, I, I am Stammering for several seconds, the boy did not say his name, but instead made his face red. Hahahaha! The kids burst outughing. This mess, the child is even more nervous that he cannot say a word, head directly hanging down. Gwen pped the table, a crisp ringing sound in the midst of theughter, it seemed very abrupt. The ssroom went silent. Gwens mouth grinned and she hastily picked up her hand, rubbed it gently with her other hand, and said, Is that funny? She red at the other students with a lot of dignity. Those children who were red at by her, hurriedly showed a pleasing smile. Seeing this scene, the teacher on the podium secretlyughed. This little one, than he, the teachers intimidating power is even greater. And the reason for this, in addition to Gwen study well, but also with another incident Half a month ago, a senior student bullied her friend, in order to protect her friend and in order to protect herself, she beat the senior student crying From that time on, Gwen became the most prestigious kid in the whole ss. Gwen looked at the kid who had his head down to the point of folding and took the lead in apuding. At once, the apuse rang out. That child slowly raised his head, looking at the apuse and cheering students, heart surprisingly a few courage, and when he looked at the girl who spoke for him, his eyes slightly brightened, like seeing a glowing goddess statue. So, he gathered his courage and eximed, My name, is Peter Parker! After shouting, he looked like a deted ball again and lowered his head. The teacher patted Peter Parkers shoulder and said, Youre doing great, Peter! Go to that empty seat. Saying that, he pointed to the position on Gwens left. Peter Parkers eyes lit up and he walked toward his seat with surprisingly light footsteps. After sitting down, he couldnt help but whisper to Gwen, Thank you. Its okay. Gwen waved her hand carelessly and looked down at her book, which was just a small thing to her. Chapter 211: Missing Persons Chapter 211: Missing Persons Peaceful days always pass quickly, as if it was already June in just a blink of an eye. Mike sighed and opened the door and walked out in the early morning sunlight, carrying his coffee and wearing short sleeves and big pants. After picking up todays newspaper on hiswn and looking up to see John across the street, surprisingly neat and tidy, with a sandwich stuffed in his mouth, picking up the same newspaper as he did, the two greeted each other. Hey, Mike! Want toe over to my ce for dinner tonight? John smiled and extended an invitation. No. Mike shook his head with a disgusted look and said, Im not falling for your trick! Last time, John said the same thing, and when he went, he became the one doing the cooking! Andst time, it was the same Haha! Johnughed happily, waved with the hand holding the newspaper and said, See youter, I have to go to work. Mike nodded and bared his coffee while clutching the newspaper back to the house. Lifting his feet backwards and closing the door without looking back, Mike nced at the clock on the wall and said to Gwen, who was eating breakfast, You have five minutes of breakfast left. Gwen took a sip of milk and got a ring of milk stains on her mouth, couldnt help but lick her lips and said, Im not going to bete! Its Monday! Then youll have to work hard. Mike smiled as he made it to the table, put down the coffee and newspaper in his hand, and joined Gwen for breakfast. Dad, Luke wants to take fighting lessons with me. Luke? Why? Doesnt he like basketball better? Gwen ate the toasted yellow bread as she said, Hes not giving up basketball, he just wants to learn to fight again. After a pause, she winked at Mike and said, My guess is, hes doing it because of what happenedst time. Last time? What was it? It was when he was bullied by the upperssmen. I helped him uh, reason about it. Justify? Mikes eyes narrowed and he said, With your fists? No! How is it possible! Dont guess! Gwen hurriedly denied, rolling his eyes, and said: Im full, Im going to school, or Ill bete. Dont worry, theres still two minutes left. Mike smiled at Gwen and said, Come on, talk to Daddy, how do you convince people with your reasoning? Gwens little face fell and she said angrily, Well, I did do it, but he started it, I went to help Luke and he tried to hit me. After saying that, she looked at Mike carefully. Mike picked up his coffee and took a sip, looked at Gwens worried look andughed, Im not mad, you just protected yourself, how could I be mad? Gwen sighed with relief and said, Dad, dont worry, I wont bully anyone. Mike waved his hand and said, Go ahead. Gwen looked carefully at Mike again, and after seeing that Mike was indeed not angry, she happily ran outside. After Gwen left, Mike muttered despondently, Ugh, with Gwen like this, I dont even have a chance to talk to those parents. He felt like he had lost a good chunk of fun, after all, it was still cute to see those parents go from reasoning to reasoning in a lively exchange. Taking a sip of coffee, his brow furrowed. Why is this coffee tasteless? A pity Mike sighed and opened the newspaper to scan to todays news. Sometimes he would see news of Charles and Eric on it. For example, Professor X saved the mutant boy again, the teachers of the X Academy solved some troublesome bandits, to protect innocent people. Or, Mao with the Brotherhood, and destroyed some base or something. Whenever he saw the news in the newspaper, there is a kind of child out of the old father mentality. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and his eyebrows furrowed together, followed by a quick stretch. Billionaire, yboy, genius scientist and owner of Stark Industries, Tony Stark was missing in the Middle East. Its not umon to see Tonys news in the headlines, but most of it is the guys histrionics. Disappeared? Mike scanned the news on the newspaper and tossed it aside. So, Tonys metamorphosis is about to begin? Tony Mike let out a sigh of relief. He had to make sure the other man was safe first. This is certainly one of the most important moments in Tonys life, a chance for Tony to make profound changes, but in case the memory of the plot deviates from reality, Tony Stark will really be a shit big pellet. Finding Tony is not difficult for Mike, just a phone call, or a trip to go yourself. Just then, the doorbell of Mikes house was rung. Mikes eyes went through the door panel, looked at Maria standing outside the door, and sighed softly. He was wondering if he should call Maria. Mike walked to the door and opened it. The moment he opened the door, Maria, who had been brought by the harpy, looked up at Mike, her eyes were red and she hugged him. Mike gently patted his old friends back and whispered, Come in and talk. Maria nodded and followed Mike inside. As Harpy tried to follow in, Mike closed the door directly. Harpy touched his nose that was almost pped by the door, his heart was a little scared, but remembering his own boss, he couldnt help but sigh, and wondered if the other party was still Inside the house. Although Marias eyes were red, but did not shed tears in front of Mike. She is a strong woman, and those years with Howard, they encountered a lot of things, developed her current strong character. Mike, can you help me find Tony? Maria grabbed Mikes hand and held it unconsciously and hard, saying sadly, Even if its a corpse. She had prepared for the worst. Mike gave a deep breath and said, It should be okay. Maria breathed a sigh of relief and said, Thanks! Mike mused and said, When did Tony go missing? Tony disappeared at the end of April, and has been missing for over a month. Speaking of which, Marias tone was full of anger. What? Mikes eyebrows were furrowed together. It had been missing for so long, so why did the news appear only today, and why did Mariae to him only now? Was the news blocked? Was Maria kept under wraps and simply didnt know about Tonys disappearance? A thought shed through Mikes mind. Obadiah! Its the bald son of a bitch! And the fucking military! Bunch of shit! Maria couldnt help but curse out. Maria! Mike watched helplessly as the elegant old woman turned into a cranky old man. A few secondster, Maria calmed down and said, If it wasnt for todays newspaper, I might still be kept under wraps! Chapter 212: The man who fights iron Chapter 212: The man who fights iron Missing at the end of April, it is now June, and has been missing for more than a month by now. It is no wonder that Maria was so pessimistic and said even if I bring back the body to Mike. Tony is missing, but Obadiah and the military use my advanced age and cant afford to be hit as a reason, let Tonys assistant and bodyguard keep the secret from me until now! Since even Maria has concealed it, let alone the news media. Once the news got out, it was a very big blow to Stark Industries. Therefore, for these reasons, Pepper Potts and Harpy, only together with Obadiah concealed from Maria, concealed from everyone. During the time Tony disappeared, it was Obadiah who was dealing with Stark Industries, and announced to the public that Tony was conducting secret research. Until two days ago, a soldier who returned from the Middle East and participated in the search for Tonys operation, inadvertently said the relevant news when he was drunk, Tonys disappearance only burst out. And Maria, she also learned of the news only after seeing the newspaper today. As Tonys closest person, she actually learned of her sons disappearance only through the newspaper, which made Maria iparably annoyed. But Maria did not have time to find trouble with Obadiah, but came to Mike for the first time. If the military hadnt found Tony in a month, giving those idiots more time wouldnt have yielded any results. Those idiots, I dont even know how amazing people I know are! Maria couldnt help cursing, looked at Mike, her voice trembling: Mike, please. Im so stupid, the kid hasnt called me in over a month and I didnt even notice anything unusual. Maria murmured, finally not able to hold back, whimpering and sobbing. If she could find out earlier ande to Mike earlier, Tonys chances of surviving would be better. Mike lent Maria a shoulder to lean on and said, Dont worry, he will be fine. I will set out now. Maria nodded. Mike got up and said to Maria: You just wait here for the news. With those words, a card appeared between Mikes fingers, and as it dissipated into points of light, a teleportation door appeared in front of him. The opposite side of the portal is a piece of yellow sand, with the rotating portal, some yellow sand was blown into the living room. Nodding to Maria, Mike stepped through the portal with the hope of the other side and appeared in the middle of a yellow sand. The next instant, the portal disappeared. Looking around, the ce was deste, with only the westward-sloping sun and countless sand. Mikes body moved, and the sand under his feet suddenly vibrated. He rose to the sky, and the sand under his feet seemed to be reluctant to let him go, chasing after Mike, pulling it into a thin line several meters long before it was powerlessly blown away by the wind. Mike flew high in the sky, super vision and super hearing turned on, looking for Tonys trail. He was like a fast-moving super radar, taking the ce where he appeared as the origin and expanding the search range in flight. Circle after circle, Mike did an ever-expanding circr motion, just half an hour, Mike will have a harvest. If the military, who had been searching for a month, knew that Mike had found Tony in just half an hour, they wouldnt know what to make of it. Under the dusk, Mike flew over the cave where Tony was held, looked down and could not help but reveal a smile. Tony is still alive, this is a very good news. Ding ding ding Tony is ying iron. Not seen for more than a month, Tony seems to have changed his appearance. He has lost weight, but his muscles have be more obvious. The most important thing is that his eyes have changed. He was determined and calm. In addition to these, the most obvious change is the appearance of a miniature reactor on Tonys chest. At the moment, Tony is wheeling a hammer, seriously looking at knocking a piece of steel, watching the steel in their own continuous knocking, into the shape they want, the corners of the mouth slightly raised. This is his hope of getting out of here. Just then, Mike quietly appeared in the cave, looking at his back to him, unaware of Tony and another person, showing a smile. Yo Standing in the blind spot of the monitor, he opened his mouth to say hello. The two men who were concentrating on iron were taken aback, Tony wheeled his hammer to protect his body, while the man with a somewhat bald head and sses, screamed and his legs began to shake. Looking at the dimly lit cave Mike smiled. Tony was stunned, suddenly felt the whole cave lit up, the face gradually welled up with ecstasy. #$$%$? At this time, the caves iron door appeared a small door that can only peek, a stern voice sounded. Seeing this, the man with a somewhat bald head, hurriedly used Mike unintelligible words, gibbering back. Nothing is wrong, I fell. Haha! The man outsideughed mockingly, and the small door was closed. The balding man sighed in relief and looked at Tony, who looked ecstatic, and Mike, who had inexplicably appeared, his eyes moving back and forth between the two. Uncle Mike! Tony whispered. This one heartfelt, called out a feeling of more than a close uncle. Ethans eyes lit up when he heard it, and he also began to get excited. They were found by their own people? Mike smiled at Tony, a card in his hand disappeared, a phantom was gone, and when the power of the soul spread out, he held his chin and looked up and down, and whispered: Look. Get up, youre doing pretty well. Tony put down the hammer in his hand, touched the sweat on his head, and said to Mike with a speechless expression: Do you think I look good? He pointed to his chest and said, I was almost killed. Mike shook his head and said, Im talking about your spirit now, which is much better than what you had before. Tony couldnt help but roll his eyes. Just then, seeing Mike walking towards them, Ethan said anxiously and carefully: Donte here, there is surveince here, you will be found when youe. Its okay, Ive taken care of it. Mike had already used thought pause to bring those people under control. If not for the possibility of Tony taking action himselfter, he would have ended up with those people. Although Ethan had some doubts about this, Tony didnt have any doubts. Mike walked towards the pile of steel, reached out and grabbed one and looked at it, teasing: How did you be a cksmith? They need a cksmith? Tony looked at the pile of steel, with the fire reflected in his eyes, and said, This is a new work of mine, but now it seems that Im afraid I wont have a chance to finish it here. So why dont I wait until youre done? Dont! Tony let out a low cry and said, I can go out and finish it again. Chapter 213: Tony Pick up Chapter 213: Tony Pick up Seeing Tony look like he was afraid he would throw him away, Mike couldnt help butugh. Uh, this is The man with a somewhat bald head looked at Mike curiously, the shock in his eyes still had not dissipated. How did the other side get in? Also, how did the surveince problem just be solved? Tony introduced, My uncle, uh, this is Ethan, my cellmate, he saved me with a battery. Mike nodded to Ethan as a greeting and then said, Come on, Maria is worried about you. Tony had a guilty look on his face. He was such an old man, and he still had his mother at home anxiously thinking about him, he was really a failure. Uh, how do we leave? Ethan asked carefully, and when he saw Mike and Tony looking at him, he hastily waved his hand and said, Im not doubting, I just cant imagine how were going to leave. Tony waved his head at Mike and said, Hell take us away. Ethan was even more curious. So whats in here? Mike looked at the contents of the cave and said to Tony, What are you going to do with it? Tony mused and said, Can you take it back for me? What things need to be brought back? This Mike walked over, his hand gently pressed, and the things were put into his secondary pocket. Seeing this scene, Ethans eyes were going to re out. This, this, and this Design drawings, some steel that had been knocked out of shape, and a pair of smelly shoes Mikes eyes twitched, turned his head to look at Tony, and said, Do you believe it or not I put something into your mouth? Tony smiled sarcastically and said, Im just kidding. Tony continued to point out one by one, Mike unified into the next pocket. Soon, the cave was packed away. Ethan on the side has been dumbfounded, and even unconsciously took down his sses and wiped them. Tony could not help but tease: Man, change your eyes if it doesnt work. Ethan did not get angry, but instead giggled happily. The more magical ability Mike showed, the greater the chance of representing their safe departure. Where are those people? Mike pointed outside and said to Tony: Those people, what are you going to do? Do you want me to solve it for you? Tony was silent for a few seconds, remembering the long-term ns he had made during this time, his eyes sank slightly, flooded with a little chill. In the future, this kind of thing, he will encounter many times Then he shook his head and said, No, Ill do it myself. But that armour of yours is not finished yet. Ethan said nervously. Tony looked at Mike with a calm face: Uncle Mike, I know you have a way. Mike raised an eyebrow, took out a card in his hand, a leaping look and said, No problem, Pickup! Pikachu? Tony looked at Mike suspiciously, always feeling that the expression on his uncles face was full of evil at this moment. Mike coughed lightly and said, Act quickly, Maria is still waiting for us. Saying that, Mike took out a card in his hand. Name: Pikachu. Character description: Electricity attribute of the pixie, will discharge when encountering danger, vignce is very strong. Note: Pika Yu! The light of the card dissipated, and a phantom with a long tail, like a yellow-skinned mouse, disappeared in a sh, turning into light spots and rushing into Tonys body. Tony was stunned, feeling himself changed, the body was full of energy. With a lightly gripped hand, golden yellow electric currents flickered on the palm of his hand. He turned his head to look at Mike and said, What kind of power is this? What a nonsense! Mike walked to the gate and opened the iron door. At the same time, the two cards in his hand disappeared again. Two shields appeared. After protecting Tony, he reached out and said, Hurry up. Tony! Tony grinned, looking at Mikes blinking eyes, he always felt that he was now in a strange shape in Mikes eyes. Looking out at the people No time to think about these superfluous things. He sped his hands, electricity appeared, and with a crackle, he pressed on the terrorist at the door. Damn it! A terrifying current surged, and the terrorist who was still controlled by Mike was swallowed by the current and fell directly to the ground. Mikes eyes lit up. Not bad, eh. It was just an ordinary electric shock, right? Is the direct electric shock dead? I released them from control. Mike said, after Tony nodded, contacted the thought pause. The next second, Tony closed the iron door, using a sh of electricity rushed out. Ethan said worriedly, Nothing will go wrong, right? Mike shook his head and said with certainty: No! Its just a group of terrorists, its not like Master Zhi is inmand, Tony Pikachu Stark can deal with. Listening to the screams outside, the sound of electricity and the sound of gunfire, Ethan nodded with some doubt. Mikes eyes looked outside, watching Tony riding the lightning, weaving between the terrorists, knocking down one enemy after another, eyes twinkling. The effect of the elf card once again exceeded his expectations. It is a pity that some skills cannot be used because of the different structure, but even so, it has performed well. In the future, these decks made with a joking nature mighte in handy again. Boom! With a sound like falling thunder, the outside waspletely quiet. Mike said to a frightened Ethan, Its over, lets go. Ethan followed behind Mike with a look of shock and uncertainty. But as he left the cave, looking at a set of electrocuted or even electro charred bodies, his expression grew more and more surprised, until he saw Tony standing at the entrance of the cave, standing in the sunset afterglow, only thenpletely put down his heart. Its going to be dark, its time to go home. Ethans eyes welled up with excitement. Tony gasped, turned his head to Mike after saying thanks, said to Ethan: Want to back to New York with me? Ethan was silent, his eyes full of anticipation and said: Thank you for the invitation, I would love to go, but I still want to go back to my hometown. She is now suffering from the ravages of war. There, I might y some role. His expression was calm, even if he knew what he would face back home, he still did not hesitate a bit. Tony gazed at the other man and nodded slowly. Ethan patted Tony, his expression gentle and nd: Do not worry about me, but you, you can do a lot more. Tony nodded and smiled, Well see each other again, it wont take long. That was his promise. Uncle Mike, do me a favour and send Ethan back to where he came from. He turned his head to look at Mike. Ethan hurriedly said, Please, sir, Gemira, my hometown is Gemira. Chapter 214: Coins Chapter 214: Coins After Mikes mind moved and used his still dissipated mind power to read the appearance of Ethans hometown, he used the card to open a portal and sent Ethan back. The moment the portal disappeared, Mike said to Tony: Wait for me. With those words, his body flickered and disappeared. A few secondster, after Mike cleared the surveince equipment in the cave, appeared in front of Tony and said, Lets go! When Mike led Tony step through the portal, Maria covered her mouth and stood up excitedly, looking at Tony with heartbroken tears. Tony sprinted two steps and gently hugged Maria, whisperingfortingly, Mom, Im fine, its okay. Maria looked up at Tony, cupped Tonys face with both hands and said, Youve lost weight, but youre more energetic. Tony grinned and said, Thats what Uncle Mike said. Maria let go of Tony and said solemnly to Mike, Thank you, Mike! The kindness of the Mike family may not be repaid in their entire lives. Mike waved his hand and said, Anyway, Tony the boy also called me uncle. Tony looked at Mike and grinned. Had I known this day woulde, when his father proposed to recognize Mike as the godfather, he should have agreed Maria took a step backward and suddenly said, Less than an hour! Something that can obviously be solved in less than an hour, the military and those stinking shit from Obadiah have dyed it for more than a month! Tony coughed lightly and said, Mom, they cantpare with Uncle Mike.. Of course I know it cant bepared! Maria said angrily, But they shouldnt have kept it from me, if they had told me earlier, I could have asked Mike to save you sooner! Hmm? Whats this? Maria saw the shimmering light that appeared on Tonys chest, defying Tonys resistance, ripped Tonys chest away, tears welled up again, she reached out and touched the reactor on Tonys chest, suddenly pulled Tonys face and said, Youre not being reced by a robot, are you? Mom, can you not mess with the brain? Tony breathlessly said: If I were a robot, Uncle Mike would have crushed me long ago. Maria looked at Tonys chest reactor with a face of pain and said: But, what is this ah? Your chest is loaded with such a thing, wont it hurt? Wouldnt it be ufortable? Will there be any after-effects? Tonyughed bitterly, But Im relying on it to save my life now. I got blown up and theres a lot of tiny shrapnel in my body. Maria nodded, then cupped Tonys chin and twisted it hard, and mother and son looked at Mike together. Tony understood it by heart. Uncle Mike The aggrieved, pitiful, obviously billionaire mother and son, in favour of the performance of the little cabbage feeling. The corner of Mikes mouth twitched, and he said angrily: You can squeeze a few more tears out, then you can be an actor. He pressed the corner of his forehead and looked at Tony speechlessly. How this guy has changed so much, and will sell pity. His fingertips appeared a card of Mao, embodiment of the ability to get. It will hurt a little. The words fell, not waiting for Tony to speak, Mike palms t, using the ability. First, the reactor on his chest floated out, and Tonys face turned slightly white, and then he screamed out in pain. A few secondster, the shrapnel was gathered by Mikes ability to the wound on Tonys chest, and then all were drawn out. A bit of blood came out from Tonys chest, making Maria nervous. Mikes hand appeared two cards of rejuvenation. Points of light dissipated, green energy wrapped around Tonys body, quickly healing up Tonys wounds. A few secondster, Tony looked at the chest restored as before, and couldnt help but pat it hard, showing a rare smirk. Take this away. Mike waved his hand, floating in front of the reactor fell in Tonys palm, then he looked at the palm of the shrapnel, a sh of gaze, shrapnel in his palm began to fuse, condensed into a coin, was cupped in his hand. Seeing that Tony was okay, Maria pulled Tony to sit down and said with a serious face, Tony, talk to me, whats going on this time? Tony gave a deep breath and told what happened. Attacked by terrorists? Maria gritted her teeth and said, Are all the people in the military stupid? Thats how they fight terrorism every day? Tonyughed bitterly, Mom, those people are crazy, human bombs are made. Just then, Mike smiled and said, Is this a coincidence? Or was it premeditated? Mother and son were quiet. Tonys eyes stared and said, What do you mean? If its a coincidence, then its okay. If its premeditated, will this thing be so over? Marias heart was anxious and said: Who knows about your trip this time? Tonys eyes sank, and he shook his head to his mother, and said, I will pay attention to this matter and will investigate it secretly. Besides this matter, I have other things to do. After the reminder, his heart already had a bottom. He looked at Mike and said, Thank you, Uncle Mike. Tony said thank you. Mike twirled the coin made of shrapnel between his fingers and said, Just have it in your mind. This is for you. Gently tossed to Tony. Tony hurriedly caught, looking at the coin froze. Only to see one side of the coin engraved with wisdom, one side engraved with courage. He looked up to Mike: This? Mike smiled: In that cave, when I saw you, your body shone with these two precious things. Tony looked at Mike with an odd face and said, Thats the first time youve ever ttered me like that. ttered? Tony rolled his eyes, flipped the coins on his fingertips, coughed lightly, and said, Nothing else you want to say besides that? The words fell, slightly sideways. Mike tapped his forehead, his eyes lit up and said, I have one more word for you about your experience this time. I dont want to hear it. Tony muttered, but quietly pricked up his ears. The scourge left for a thousand years. As soon as Tony grasped the coin, the corners of his mouth twitched frantically. Maria silently nodded her head. She doesnt know whether its a curse or not, but she likes it for thousands of years. Tony sighed. When he met two unscrupulous elders, he had nothing to do. Spread out the palm of his hand, he looked at the coin lying quietly in the palm of his hand, looking at the side of the engraved with courage, as if he had made up his mind about something, turned his head to look at his mother and suddenly said, Mom, I have something to say to you, a major decision! His face wasplicated, but his eyes were all determined. Maria smiled at Tony and said, Just decide, mom will support you. Her expression was gentle and loving, and her eyes were full of heartache. Chapter 215: What I thought Chapter 215: What I thought Im shutting down Starks weapons division. Uh-huh? Maria stunned, habitually squeezed Tonys face, almost deformed, and said loudly: You are crazy! Thats your fathers lifetime effort! Tony bared his teeth in pain and said, Didnt you just say you supported me? I thought you were going to bring back a bastard child, or that you had contracted some messed up disease An illegitimate child? A messy disease? Whats all this talk about? Is he the kind of person who doesnt pay attention? Tony looked speechless while Mike couldnt help butugh out loud. Mom! Tony pressed Maria, who was waving her arms indiscriminately, and said in a gruff tone. Starks weapons, theyre not being used to keep the peace like Dad thinks, or like I think, theyre hurting ordinary people, innocent people who are unarmed. Maria calmed down, her eyes twinkling. And when those terrorists attacked me, it was our weapons they were holding. Tonys eyes lost focus, seemingly returning to the moment of the bombing, a bitter smile emerged on the corner of his mouth. After several seconds of silence, Maria sighed quietly and said, Do you know what it means for you to make such a decision? I know, but please believe me, Stark will only get stronger and stronger. Tony took the miniature reactor in his hand and said with a raised eyebrow, As long as there is this. Maria looked at Tony, revealing a smile: I believe you, you let go of it. She believes that does not mean that the shareholders also believe that at the moment Tony announces the closure of the weapons department, those people will stand on the opposite side of Tony. But, if they want to do something A cold light shed under Marias eyes. Tony was moved to hug Maria. It gave him great strength to get his own mothers understanding and support. Lets go! At this moment, Tony feels his whole body is full of energy. With Marias support, thest bit of hesitation and worry no longer exist. Maria nodded and suddenly said, Youre just going to leave like that? Hmm? That useless fat bodyguard of yours is still waiting outside. Maria looked disgusted and said, I came to Mikes ce, and you came back, which will bring trouble to Mike, right? Tony said helplessly, Harpy is trustworthy, and hes not useless. His usefulness is to be at the door to remind people to please do not disturb while youre fucking those women? Marias dislike is as real. The corners of Mikes mouth lifted and coldness appeared as he said, If, for example, he says anything that gets me in trouble, Ill heh! Tony winced, while Maria gave a thumbs up, and then the two old men looked at each other Haha! They burst outughing happily. Tony pressed his swollen forehead and looked at the two with a speechless face. Mike! Maria said solemnly, Youd better open a glowing door and send Tony to his broken house, although that useless fatty wont say anything, but many people are watching me, it will still bring you trouble. Mike helped their family a lot, if they bring trouble to Mike, they will have a bad conscience. Tony nodded and said, Thats right. In response, Mike also thought so, so just as Marias words fell, a portal appeared in front of the two. Tony walked in, nodded to his mother, and said, See you in a minute. Wait a minute! Mike suddenly said: The rags you keep in my ce take away. The cave brought back something Tony: I almost forgot. Mike stepped over, went with Tony to theboratory under the vi, and returned home before the portal closed. A few minutester, Maria said goodbye to Mike and headed for the door. When she reached the door, she reached out and patted her face with both hands, adjusting her expression to look sad and angry before saying to Mike, How was it? Great. Maria nodded in satisfaction, pulled the door open and walked out. Harpy, who was leaning against the car door, immediately greeted her, and after a careful nce at Maria, opened the car door for Maria, nodded to Mike and drove away. Follow the public number: book friends base camp, pay attention to send cash and coins! Mike went home and couldnt help but smile. Stark was about to experience an earthquake. However, with Maria in, things should not develop as in the original plot, if that bald head of Obadiah still wants to kick Tony out of the game Heh. Do not underestimate Maria. Can subdue Howard Stark, she is not a vase. What happens next will have little to do with him, they can work it out for themselves. He now Looked at the time, it was not yet twelve oclock. Mike wanted to do something, but found himself with nothing to do at all pping his forehead, Mike muttered, Too salty. He felt he had to find something for himself to do, or else he would get Alzheimers if this went on. Meanwhile, back home, Tony left from theb and called out, Jarvis, give my assistant a call. Is it Miss Pepper? Who else could it be? Tony said as he walked to the bathroom, saying, Was there anything thepany needed me to take care of while I was gone? No sir. Tonys face darkened and said, When you say that, it will look like Im useless. Because of Mr. Starks disappearance, thepanys stock has dropped, a very substantial number, sir want to know? Raising an eyebrow, Tony said, Doesnt matter. Anyway, it will fall even more. Just then, the call came through and an excited female voice rang out. Tony, no, I mean boss, yes, Stark boss! Peppers tone was a little excited: Is it really you? Boss? God, it mustnt be a prank! Listening to his assistants voice, Tony could not help but reveal a smile. After being detained in the cave for so long, he found that he had missed his mother the most times. Its me, Pepper, you sound excited. Yes, no, I mean, Im excited because I dont have to find a job again. Pepper was a little incoherent, and then cried, Mr. Stark, you are all right, Im really happy. Tony could not help but show a smile and said: If you have time, firste to my home. Are you at home? Yes. Tony pulled open the bathroom door and said, I have something to talk to you about, buy me two cheeseburgers when youe. So, boss, do you need to announce your return? Tony let out a deep breath and said, Theres a conference at 4 p.m. I have something important to announce. Chapter 216: Marias Counterattack Chapter 216: Maria''s Counterattack The genius Tony Stark returns, but as a madman! Tony Stark shuts down the weapons division of Stark Industries! Stark Industries is going to be finished! Looking at todays new newspaper, upying the headlines as well as several pages of news reports, Mike casually threw the newspaper to the side. Todays news has no gold content at all. Who wants to watch Tonys affairs? Dad, Im going to school! Gwen said as she grabbed her school bag and headed out the door. When she arrived at the door, she looked at Luke who happened to be out the door, waved to him, and the two followed each other towards the station. Gwen, what do you think about Tony Stark? Sit and watch. Luke looked speechless and after some time he said: I mean, he closed the weapons department thing, you know they are an armspany. Wouldnt it go bankrupt if you do this? Gwen thought for a moment and said, Its okay. Hmm? My dad said so, and hes nning to buy some Stark Industries stock when Starks stock price drops. Buy Stark stock? Luke said doubtfully, Wont that lose money? No! My dad has never failed to do anything! Gwen a proud face, whispered in Lukes ear: My dad knows Tony Stark, this is inside information! Really? Lukes eyes widened in surprise. Shhh! Gwen than made a gesture: Be quiet, dont let everyone else know. Luke nodded his head and whispered, Can I talk to my dad? Gwen thought for a moment and waved her small hand: Go ahead, who let me cover you. Luke gave a smile, Come on, the school bus ising. The announcement by Tony Stark caused a storm. Everyone thought he was crazy, but he stuck his head in theb after the announcement with an unconcerned look. But the shareholders and management of Stark Industries were already going crazy, and Obadiah Stein, was the one most angry. He spent most of his life on Stark Industries, but Tony is like a capricious child, just a word, let his years of hard work go down the drain. The weapons division of Stark Industries must not be closed! Not to mention that this will make thepanys stock hit rock bottom, he has built up over the years of weapons sales channel, will also be destroyed. So, he directly convened a board meeting to kick Tony out, without hiding it from him. Inside the bright and spacious conference room, Obadiah looked at the shareholders of Stark Industries and waited for their vote, but his eyes were full of confidence. Pay attention to the public number: book lovers base camp, pay attention to the instant cash and point coins! Boom! Just then, the door of the conference room was violently pushed open. The shareholders frowned in dissatisfaction, and Obadiah was even outright angry: Didnt we say that no one is allowed toe in? Heh! A sneer sounded, Maria strode in, followed by Tonys assistant Pepper Potts. Obadiahs secretary hurriedly said, Mrs. Stark wants toe in, I Get out! Obadiah shouted low to his secretary and looked at Maria, Were in the middle of a meeting, Maria! Its not nice of you to barge in like that, is it? The smile on Marias face grew thicker and thicker as she walked up to Obadiah with a condescending look on her face, her eyes dropping as she said, Get out, is this seat for you to sit in too? Obadiah sat in a ce that belonged to Howard before and Tony after, and no one else would ever sit before today. Obadiahs face changed, but his face piled up a smile and said, Sorry, it was an oversight on my part. With that, he stood up, straightened his clothes, squeezed a shareholder beside him out of the way, and sat down on his butt. Maria moved elegantly to pick up a document on the table, and under the eyes of Obadiahs mouth twitching, padded it on the chair before slowly sitting down, and with a sweep of her cold and solemn gaze, looked at the shareholders in the meeting room, revealed a smile, and said, As one of the shareholders, howe I didnt know there was a shareholders meeting today? Maria smiled, her eyes gradually snapped up. Obadiah said, Tony just came back, I think you should want to spend more time with him. You think? Maria cocked her head and said nonchntly, I think you can get the hell out of Stark right now. Being smacked in the face one after another in public, Obadiah also wanted to save face. He looked at Maria angrily and said, You dont go too far. Im going too far? Maria sneered and said, Dont think I dont know what you are doing here? She swept her cold eyes over everyone and gently pped the table, saying, Dont forget, this is Stark Industries! Its Stark! You guys are delusional to try to kick out Tony! Obadiah sneered, Delusional? You think you can change this certain end? He looked at the crowd and said, Lets start voting! Wait a minute! Maria raised her hand and said to Pepper Potts, who was standing by, Hand out the papers youre holding, Miss Potts. Pepper Potts nodded and sent the documents to the corresponding shareholders ording to their names. Maria held the document with Obadiah written on it in her hand and sneered, You all better read it clearly! Saying that, she threw the document in her hand to Obadiah. Obadiahs face was disdainful, but when he saw the document out of the corner of his eye, he was stunned, and then with a shocked face, he held the document in his hand and quickly flipped through it. The more he looked at it, the paler his face became. It was all evidence of his criminal activities, arms trafficking, smuggling of prohibited rare resources and so on. Not only him, the faces of all the shareholders present were exactly the same as his. Of course, not all evidence of illegal crimes, after all, not everyonemits crimes, but this information burst out, at least something that will make them unable to behave. For example, some photos of special hobbies and so on. Maria hands propped up their chin, looked at the crowds expressions faintly smiled. Have you finished reading? Lets start voting. She spoke softly and said, Those who agree to let Obadiah get out, raise your hands. The crowd didnt hesitate at all, and one by one, they immediately raised their hands. Maria nodded with satisfaction and said to the crowd, Keep this document, take it out when you are free, I will not pursue this time, but next time The peoples faces were ugly, but they could only smile sarcastically. Maria turned her head to look at Obadiah and said, As for you, I hope you can get used to life inside, I heard that there are many people inside who like old people like you. With those words, Maria got up and headed out of the conference room, and Pepper Potts looked at Maria with an adoring face and hurriedly chased after her. And after they left, several people from the special state department rushed in and went straight to the disoriented Obadiah. Chapter 217: Dishes Chapter 217: Dishes Maria used her own thunderous action to tell everyone in Stark, who is the real master of Stark, and helped Tony clear away his worries. Subsequently, when cleaning up Obadiahs things, found evidence of Obadiahs collusion with terrorists, Obadiahs crime is one more, life in prison, it is much more difficult. Then Maria let Pepper Potts manage thepany, and Stark returned to normal, except for the stock price, which was still falling. In Mikes house. Maria talked about the meeting of shareholders with a look of joy. Ha, that bald head still want to vote? Its just whimsical. Dont even think about what I was doing before! Dongfeng! Even though it had been more than a month since that incident, now she couldnt stop talking about it, she still couldnt stop feeling smug. Bump! Mike ate Marias Dongfeng, yed a card casually, and said speechlessly: You have said it eight hundred times. Peggy Card nodded, but seeing Maria looked at herself expectantly, she still sighed, showing a puzzled expression, and said: When did you collect those ck materials and evidence? Its so prescient? When? Maria smiled: After Howard died, I think, West Wind! Harpy, who came to gather the number of people, heard this story for the first time and looked at Maria in horror. Did you start collecting at that time? Just to prevent another day like this? Thats terrible! He wont have any ck material falling into this olddys hands, right? He touched the card with his hand, and he just touched it. Mike raised his eyebrows and said, Kong! Harpy looked speechless and muttered, Cant you let me draw a card? Peggy Carter looked nervously at the card in her hand, watched Mike and Marias looks from side to side, yed it carefully, and was relieved to see that no one wanted it. At this point in the game, every card had to be yed carefully. Hey! Marias eyes lit up and Excitedly she said, Ill eat! Picking up the cards yed by Peggy Carter, she casually threw one out, North Wind! Harpy prepared to draw Stop! Mike picked up thest Marias cards andughed, There you go, big four! Take the money, take the money! Harpy looked at Maria with a depressed face and became speechless. The olddy is really good, gave people three cards in a row, and directly gave them a big four. Maria also had a dark face. Seeing Harpys murmur, she raised her eyebrows and said, What are you looking at? I did it on purpose, cant it? Peggy Carter griped, Youre stupid and rich, but dont take me with you! You just praised me for my foresight! Maria looked at Peggy Carter speechlessly and said, Youre talking upside down. That was before you even gave Mike a shot! Peggy Carter said angrily, Youre too much of a rookie! What! Im a rookie? Maria said angrily, Youre the rookie! Youve ordered seven, and I cant order one? One, you obviously have one, two five! That is also less than you! Soon overtake me! With a speechless expression on his face, Harpy watched the two shuffling the cards while arguing, feeling that he was entangled in a horrible vortex. Turning to look at Mike, his eyes fell on the small stic frame at Mikes feet, with envy in his eyes. So much money Mike faintly swept the eyes of Harpy, encouraging: Come on, win a few tonight to find a beautiful girl. When Harpy heard this, he blushed, but unconsciously sat upright. Mike looked at the three and shook his head. The actual fact is, he has to lose a few on purpose, or this poker game will have to be broken up, and win too much, he is also embarrassed. Just win tens of thousands each time. Two hourster, Harpy won a little bit and felt like he was about to fly. This mahjong is nothing to learn. On the other hand, Peggy Carter counted the money lost, and did not care much. The loss is much less than Maria. And for Maria, as long as it is not a million, she does not feel much at all. Mike put away the money, counted todays harvest, and happily said, Today, no one is allowed to leave, its my treat. Nonsense, you won the money, of course you have to treat! Peggy Carter said with no good grace. Lately, she discovered that the spells she had learned were useless. I have to go to Chinatown and learn again. A thought appeared in her mind, Peggy Carter got up and moved her bones and walked towards the sofa. She was the oldest here, and after just three hours of ying poker, her body was going to be overwhelmed. Huh? At this time, Maria seems to have found some new world, looking at a piano under the living room windowsill, curiously said: Mike, when did you buy the piano? It didnt take long to buy. Mike exined with a smile: Gwen is learning piano and needs more practice. That little girl recently on the fighting side of the time used obviously more than the piano, Mike felt the crisis, finally remembered to buy a piano. Buy a piano and put it under your eyes, no matter what, Gwen will y it every day. For the moment, the effect has yet to be enhanced. Maria waved to Peggy Carter and said, I remember you can y, right? Come and try. Peggy Carter nodded, looked at the piano, a look of memory appeared in her eyes, sat down in front of the piano, pressed the keys with both hands, and after a few seconds of silence, a smooth tune appeared at her fingertips. Marias eyes were closed, she looked intoxicated, and Peggy Carter was ying the piano, with a look of nostalgia on her face, as if she was back when she was young and saw him again. Just then, the sound of the TV suddenly sounded, and the two looked over with crooked heads and murderous intent in their eyes. Sitting on the sofa, Harpy shivered, squeezed out a smile and said, That, bothering you guys? After the voice fell, the news appeared on the TV, but it attracted the attention of the three. Thats news about the Middle East. In the news, a red-gold iron man fell from the sky, not only solved the terrorists, but also destroyed all the terrorists weapons. This person has appeared very frequently recently. Peggy Carter murmured, Why does he do those things for? Who is he? Who knows? Maria whispered with some doubts in her eyes. For some reason, she looked at the man of steel and always felt some inexplicable sense of familiarity. No matter what, what he did was kind of good. Peggy Carter sighed and whispered: However, the mans equipment is really advanced. As far as I know, no country can do it now. It must be a genius who developed it. Genius? The two men were suddenly stunned and looked at each other. Mariaughed and said, How is that possible, there are so many geniuses out there. Thats true. Just then, Gwen, who had been dismissed from school, pushed open the door and walked in. Upon seeing the two, she cheered and ran towards them. Instantly, the two left behind the absurd thoughts in their heads and started asking questions around Gwen. Chapter 218: Threats Chapter 218: Threats The golden-red steel man flew high in the sky, flying towards the Middle East at a speed that made the fighter jets look out of reach. Tonys eyes were icy cold, killing intent churning in his chest. Jarvis, how far is it? Fifteen hundred and seventy-eight kilometres now, in the time limit, can reach. No, now the sooner the better! Yes, sir. Tony took a deep breath, just thinking about the provocative video that the terrorist had sent to him, he was furious. The small town of Gemira, Ethans hometown. A town ravaged by war, he and Ethan met secretly after he hadst killed the terrorists there and destroyed the weapons. Ethan became a teacher. He wasnt just taking ordinary culture sses, but was teaching the kids practical knowledge, like how to take cover in a fire fight and how to protect themselves. Tonys arrival temporarily freed the town from the horror. But just after less than a week, it was once again ruled by terrorists. Even issued a provocation to be known as Iron Man, that is, he. He was told to arrive in Gemira within a set time, and to kill one person for every five minutes he waste, until he showed up, or killed them all. This message appeared in the form of a live broadcast on the Inte, and even those terrorists arrogantly stated that they wanted to live broadcast the process of defeating Iron Man. Once this news appeared, it immediately caused a sensation, people were indignant at the ferocity of the terrorists. But Tony, at the first sight of the news, rushed into theboratory, put on the Iron Man suit for himself, and equipped with weapons, and rushed toward Gemira. At the same time, when Tony finished rushing Gemira, a special warne, also rushing to Gemira. ckbird fighter (experimental). Nick Fury provided the design drawings of the Quinn fighter jet,bined with Hank McCoys own design, after spending a lot of money and time, Finally made a test model. This is the first mission of ckbird. There were three men in the fighter, Logan, Scott and Remy LeBo. The three of them were in charge of this mission. After they joined the school, this kind of mission will appear from time to time to brush goodwill. After their disdainful efforts, the X-School left a good impression on people, and the reputation of the X-Men gradually spread. Damn it, why did you let mee? Cant Hank or those two enthusiastic little girlse? Logan gripped his seat belt tightly, a face of annoyance. Ha! Remy LeBo, who was driving the ckbird, turned around andughed, saying, Youre not afraid of the mission, you hate flying, right? Do you guys like it? Logan said breathlessly, Sitting in this damn thing, it feels like being swallowed into something, and you guys like that feeling? Swallowed into the stomach? Scott, who had closed his eyes to the side, opened his eyes and said curiously, What have you been through? Logans cheek shook and said, I dont want to talk about it. Ha, he must have been swallowed by something strange. Remy LeBo grinned oddly, And then came out of some weird ce. You damned gambler! You keep talking nonsense and Ill throw you down! Throw me off, do you know how to fly a ne? Remy LeBo didnt panic at all. The corners of Logans mouth twitched and he grunted in displeasure. Laser Eyeughed lowly and said, When you get to your destination, find a ce to put me down first. Got it! Remy LeBo smiled, winked at Scott and said, Then you have to watch me a little, Im not like Logan, thick-skinned. Logan hummed softly and said, Little white boy. Thanks for thepliment. Logan: Scott looked at the two tussling with a speechless face, headache pressed his brow. I hope this mission goes well. From the information they learned, there werent any other noteworthy opponents among these terrorists, except for two mutants, but they still had to be careful to avoid idents. At this time, the small town of Gemira. Innocent people were gathered inside the towns auditorium, while outside the auditorium, there was a team of terrorists. And on the far side of the auditorium was a live TV truck. These terrorists, surprisingly, were really ready to go live. This is a demonstration to let people know what happens when they go against them, and Iron Man is the main character of this live broadcast. Tony flew high in the sky and scanned the auditorium. There were a few terrorists inside the auditorium watching the doors, other than that, it was all ordinary people. Most of the enemies, are outside the auditorium. Rocket guns, a number of armoured vehicles, and even a tank These terrorists, really looked up to him. Tony scanned once again, to determine the location of several enemies inside the auditorium, his eyes cold, said: Jarvis, the big sweep begins. With these words, he flew from mid-air toward the auditorium. During the flight, he shot several missiles that flew towards the tanks and armoured vehicles. Boom, boom! Fierce explosions rang out and a dozen terrorists were killed outright, and as the explosions made the terrorists nervous, he fell from the sky and blew right through the ceiling of the auditorium, rushing into it. And before he even hit the ground, two mini six-barrel machine guns appeared on his shoulder and popped out, killing the terrorists inside the auditorium. Aaaah! Jesus! Help! The people in the auditorium shrieked out, but couldnt help but cheer when they saw the red and gold metal man, the one who had helped them banish their fears some time ago. But Tony didnt have the time to enjoy it. Dont go outside, dont run around! A metallic sound came from under the mask. Tony scanned the terrorists outside and pointed several rockets at the auditorium. His expression changed, and his steel suit rushed out with mes. Boom! He flew out of the window, looked at the oing rockets, palm lit up, several beams of bright energy shot out, after detonating the rockets, he was like a golden-red light, tearing through the mes of the explosion, around the auditorium quickly, the only three remaining missiles in Jarviss calctions, killing arge number of terrorists surrounding the auditorium, temporarily lifting the crisis in the auditorium. He flew at the entrance of the auditorium, the golden-red steel suit reflecting the sunlight, full of cold taste. Destroyed. The surviving terrorists looked at the man of steel in horror, looked at the guns in their hands, and swallowed. Their armoured vehicles and tanks had been blown up, there was no use for the things in their hands. Live streaming? Tony looked at the live car, snorted coldly, and rushed straight over. Just then, a figure rushed out and crashed into Tonys body, knocking him out. Tony rolled on the ground twice, looking at a dent in the suit, startled in his heart, and looked at the enemy. Chapter 219: Gemira fierce battle (1/2) Chapter 219: Gemira fierce battle (1/2) It was a giant of two and a half meters tall. The muscles on his body were gnarled and full of explosive power. The mutant nicknamed Beast Kingughed and said to the other terrorists, Leave him to me, you guys go kill the wretches in the auditorium! Upon hearing this, Tony pressed his hands on the ground, and after flying up from the ground, his palms lit up and killed the terrorists who were stupid enough to move. But at that moment, the giant, who was two and a half meters tall, sneered: Panther! In the next instant, his body unexpectedly shrank rapidly, and his whole body became dexterous. With a single step, he disappeared in ce with a terrifying speed, grabbed Tonys foot after a hand, and mouthed a silent chant: Elephant! Instantly, the body swelled up again, directly swung Tony, in mid-air through a semicircle, and viciously smashed on the ground. Boom! The ground shook, a human-shaped dent appeared on the ground. Tony was confused, but at the sight of a sandbag-sized fist hammered at him, he still quickly raised both arms to block in front of his head. Boom! The fist met his arms, and Tonys arms shook, but his palms lit up violently, shooting out two pulse cannons. The man was knocked out, while Tonys feet shot mes, rubbing the ground after flying a cut, the whole man flew up, stalled in mid-air. The screen in front of his eyes was shing rapidly, and after locking several rockets, Tony, with extreme speed and exaggerated movements, pped two rockets away, his palm lit up several times, and killed the remaining rockets after they flew away to the terrorists. But just as he flew out, the Beast King appeared in front of him and grabbed his head. Heh! The beast king sneered as his palm began to exert force. The helmet made a creaking sound, but Tonys eyes remained calm, and his backhand grabbed the Beast Kings arm, and his chest lit up quickly. But the next instant, the beast king swung him again in pressed on the ground. Want to shoot me with that cannon of yours? The beast king licked his lips and pressed Tonys head, raised his fist and sneered: Think I dont know your little trick? The energy cannon on Tonys chest was very powerful and had been used in a previous battle. Go to hell! The beast king roared, his arms seemed to thicken again, and then mmed down. Tony hands spewed out hot mes, and flew out from under the beast king. Boom! The beast kingnded on the ground with one fist, and half of his arm went under the ground. He drew out his arm and was about to go after Tony when a figure leapt down from the roof of a nearby house, holding in both hands an alloy stick with a pink glow all over, which was ruthlessly thrust into the ground. Boom! A crack appeared on the ground, and the earth seemed to explode, blowing the beast king straight out. At the same time, a ying card flew out from the hand of the card emperor, shing dangerously and falling on those terrorists who rushed towards the auditorium, sting them out. Stunned, Tony looked at Remy LeBo and whispered, X Academy? Charles? The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. It came at a good time. You take care of the terrorists, Ill take care of this big guy. Remy LeBo pressed his hat and looked at the beast king who had risen from the ground, his eyes having turned pink. Tony nodded and flew toward the terrorists. The beast king shrunk in size and was about to go after Tony when he suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of danger and immediately leapt backwards. Two cold light shed from above his head, sharp des even if they did not touch his skin, but also made his skin a tingling sensation. Logan squatted on the ground, his legs mmed on the ground, and pursued the Beast king. The sharp Edelman ws pierced the Beast kings abdomen. Chapter 219: Gemira fierce battle (2/2) Chapter 219: Gemira fierce battle (2/2) At the same time, Remy Lebo waved his arm and several ying cards flew towards the Beast king, blocking the escape route of the Beast king. Boom, boom! The ying cards exploded, blowing the retreating Beast King toward Logan. Logan roared and stabbed both ws at the beast kings chest. But just as Edelmans sharp ws stabbed at the beast kings chest, the beast king revealed a cold smile. Bare! A clear sound, iparably sharp Edelman ws without a doubt pierced the chest of the beast king. But the beast king did not have a bit of pain, instead, Logans chest appeared several bloody holes. Logan screamed in pain as the Beast King lifted his foot and kicked at Logans chest. Whoosh! Logan was like a cannonball,nding on the wall and copsing it. Logan! Remy LeBo whimpered, and after strengthening his body with kic energy, he quickly ran towards the Beast King, the pink glow in his eyes was like substance, and as he ran, he trailed two pink rays behind him, and as the Beast King, who was using his panther form, blocked it, the alloy club in his hand struck the Beast King in the chest. Boom! With a violent explosion, the Beast King was blown out of the room, a bloodstain flowing from the corner of his mouth. He rose from the ground and looked at Remy LeBo angrily, howling like a beast: Youre finished! Remy LeBo squeezed his hat and waved to the beast king. At the same time, Logan climbed out of the rubble. The wound on his body was gone, and themunicator in his ear rang with Scotts voice, alerting him to the enemy. It was a thin, weak-looking ck man who couldnt help but take two steps backward as Logans fierce gaze was directed at him, shouting to the several terrorists around him, Shoot! While the gunshots rang out, Logan didnt dodge, instead he rushed up against the rain of bullets like a ferocious beast. Although blood was sttered everywhere, but it was more horrible. The terrorists were terrified. Logan leaped up, like a fierce beast pouncing on its prey, crossing the distance of several meters and piercing a terrorists chest with both ws. But in the next instant, Logan felt another stabbing pain in his chest. Disgusting ability! Looking at the ck man with wild eyes, Logan grinned and rushed towards the ck Voodoo. Voodoo stepped backwards, and as Logans ws swung at him, his eyes shed and he activated his damage transfer ability. But to his surprise, the sharp ws on the back of Logans hand suddenly disappeared and then squeezed Voodoos neck, pinching the other man in his hand. The next second, Logan carried voodoo rushed to the surrounding several terrorists, after finishing them all, swung his fist and smashed in the head of voodoo. But the other party was fine, but his head tilted backwards violently. Pooh! He spat at Voodoo and said with disgust, Disgusting thing! This ability was so disgusting, if he didnt have the ability to heal himself quickly, that w would have killed him. However, he could not let go of the voodoo, and even had to make preparations to attack at any time in order to keep the voodoo from daring to use his ability indiscriminately. Just then, the golden-red figure flew with a whoosh and sted a wall and was buried in it. Logan looked, only to see a man with long hair, wearing a neat suit, full of indifference walked out. He is, Mandarin. Chapter 220: I admire you (1/2) Chapter 220: I admire you (1/2) Logan looked at the Mandarin who came slowly, and the hairs all over his body stood up. There was no tall size, but it was full of oppressive force. His beast perception told him that the other party was dangerous. Mandarin nced lightly at Logan, and then at and aside Remy LeBo and the Beast King, still walking unhurriedly toward Tony, who was buried in masonry. Iron Man is their target this time. If you let him escape, he wasted his efforts this time. And just as he walked near the buried Tony, the golden-red figure rushed out with a fierce aura and mmed into him ferociously. Mandarins body sidestepped Tonys impact while turning back tond a punch on Tonys back. Bang! There was a muffled sound, and Tonys back armour dented. Tonys rushing out of the figure mmed to a halt, the calf area jets of me, a vicious whip leg sweep towards Lord Manchus head. But Mandarin did not panic a bit. Only to see him leisurely raised his hand, pressed on Tonys leg at the same time, the body flew backwards, appeared on top of Tonys head. When Tony raised his hands and turned his palms towards him, he reached out and held Tonys wrist. Twisting hard, squatted and stepped on Tonys back. Squeak! Tony struggled to free himself, but even if his suit was running at full power, he could not free himself from the opponents steel-like hand. Boom! Tony was stepped on the ground, and on his back was Mandarin who was half crouching and twisting his arm. Tony was terrified. How can this mans strength be so terrifying? He took a deep breath, and the battlesuits power system was running at full speed, carrying Mandarin to high altitude. Mandarin let go of Tony and descended lightly. When Tony crossed a semicircle and his palm lit up like a small sun, Mandarin lifted his left hand. On his left hand, there are five rings of different colours. A red ring on the index finger faintly shed, a stinging red beam of light flew out, in close proximity to Tony, exploded with a bang. The burning fire cloud engulfed Tony, and Mandarinnded peacefully, while Tony was blown away. Just then, the white gem ring on Mandarins left thumb lit up, and an invisible gravitational force acted on Tony, pulling the mid-air Tony directly toward the ground. Boom! Tony smashed into the ground, the dust flew, even under the effect of Lord Manchus magic ring, the whole person was buried in the ground. A few secondster, Mandarin walked towards the flung Tony and uttered his first words after appearing. Heh, Iron Man? A tone of mockery and disdain. This scene, through that live car at this moment forwarded to the world. People looked at the Iron Man who was deep in the ground and couldnt help but let out a gasp of surprise, and some even began to pray for the Iron Man. Although they do not know who is in there, but the other side to do things, but it is a matter of justice, is a hero. Heroes, always get peoples cheers. The whole process of this battle, everyone watched. Whether it is Iron Man or the X-Men, who appearedter, were fighting for the innocent people in the town of Gemira, and the ferocity of the terrorists, once again, exceeded their imagination. If not for Iron Man and the X-Men, the people in the auditorium would have been blown up by now. Just then, they saw Mandarin, who had long hair and a slightly wrinkled face, lift Iron Man up. What did he want? The crowd spected. Heh, I actually quite admire you. Mandarin squeezed Tonys neck and smiled, casually pulled off Tonys face armour, looked at Tonys face stunned, then said: So its you, Tony Stark. Tony pulled out a smile. Chapter 220: I admire you (2/2) Chapter 220: I admire you (2/2) This scene, seen by those who are waiting in front of the screen, could not help but exim. Iron Man is Tony Stark? Is that yboy? Mandarin smiled lightly: You really are a genius to have created such a weapon. How about it? Do you want to cooperate with me? Lets do something big together? Tony fell silent and said, This is not a weapon, its just my walking aid. The smile on Mandarins face stiffened, and his palm pressed hard. The armour at Tonys neck made a creaking and deforming sound. Two choices, obey or die. Tonys hands grasped Mandarins hands, and the beam cannon on his chest lit up violently. Mandarin however, twisted and dodged as if he had expected it in advance. But at that moment, a ruby-coloured beam of light came from a distance and knocked Mandarin out of the way. Tony took the opportunity to break free and flew in mid-air to catch his breath. And the redser shot after knocking Mandarin, and disappeared. But in the next instant, itnded on Voodoo, who screamed miserably and transferred the damage to Logan, but was still rubbed by theser on the ground. Logan! Now is the time! Scotts voice rang out over themunicator. Logan roared and shed off Voodoos head with a w. Sorry! Scott spoke to Logan. He had been observing the battlefield from afar until Mandarin appeared and determined that the enemy had no more power before decisively striking, and Voodoos ability, after his judgment, could only shift one persons damage at a time, and after he suppressed Voodoo with constant damage, Logan easily resolved Voodoo. The battle situation was instantly reversed. Logan grinned, spat at Voodoos corpse and said, Good job, four-eyedser boy! Scotts face darkened. The next second, standing at a distance, with the help of his sses that can look away, his gaze swept aside the beast king, reaching out and pressing the open light above his ears, the crimson pir of light reappeared, sweeping towards the beast king, knocking it out of the way after the pir of light became more and more fiery. The beast king hurriedly changed into his leopard form and began to dodge. Mandarin stood up from the ground and looked to where the light appeared, but could not see Scotts silhouette at all. After turning his head and seeing Logan and Remy LeBo also rushing towards him, the face became iparably ugly. Perhaps, there would be more enemies, such as that X-school principal. Go! Mandarin shouted lowly and quickly retreated into the distance. The rapidly moving Beast King paused in ce and looked reluctantly at Remy LeBo. A red beam of light immediately shot towards him. He shouted in annoyance and took the surviving terrorists with him, retreating into the distance. When Logan was about to go after them, Remy LeBo grabbed Logan, shook his head and said, Dont chase. If they leave Laser Eyes sight, they will have one less force full of deterrence, and with the other sides bizarre ability may make them pick a heel, or even Apparently, Tony was nning the same thing. He dropped from mid-air, nodded to Logan and Remy LeBo and said, Thanks. If it wasnt for them, he would have flipped this time. Boom! Suddenly an explosion sounded, and the three were startled, took upbat positions and turned their heads to look at.. But it was the live car was shot by a crimson light burst. The three were stunned and looked in the direction of where Scott was, with a speechless face. Logan thought for a moment, or upset at Scott raised his middle finger. Chapter 221: Logans questions Chapter 221: Logan''s questions After the incident in Gemira, the three Scott stayed in Gemira for the time being, while Tony grabbed a trip back home. Starks public phone was about to be bursting at the seams, all asking about whether Tony was Iron Man. Both S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military were contacting him, which he didnt want to and didnt have time to bother with, but his buddy James Rhodes called him and asked him to take a little time out of his day to deal with it so he could deliver, and asked him not to admit that he was Iron Man. Randomly find a crappy, for example, it is just a person very simr to him and other reasons to deal with the media and the public. Tony thought about it, agreed, and decided to hold a temporary conference. Otherwise he would be annoyed all the time. The press conference was located at Stark. After the news of Tonys uing press conference spread, the various media rushed over like sharks smelling blood. At this time, the reporters are waiting for Tonys appearance, James Rhodes and Pepper Potts stood behind the podium of the conference, looking at the crowds of people, could not help but be nervous. Lets hope Tony will make a statement as pre-nned. James Rhodes muttered, but with a bit of a headache. Pepper Potts nced at Rhodes and shook her head inscrutably. If you can be obedient, then it is not Tony Stark. Sure enough, the thought just appeared, a golden-red iron man then directly crashed through the ceiling and appeared in front of everyone. Rhodes and Pepper dumbfounded, jaws are about to fall off. And the reporters watching this scene, is crazy up, like a tide of people to Tony. All of you, be quiet! After Jarvis processing, full of metallic sound rang out. The reporters obediently stopped, but the sh in their hands was bright. The mask opened to reveal Tonys face. No usual cynical smile, only serious and serious. Looking at this scene, Rhod was shocked and hurriedly walked to Tonys side and said: You As you can see, I am Iron Man. Tony ndly announced his identity. There is no foreshadowing, no nonsense, and it is simply unbelievable. Rhod weakly covered his face. This guy, simply do not listen to advice well! He said so much before, dare to say this goods did not listen to a word But Looking at the glowing Tony, Rhod could not help but smile. This is Tony Stark. Quickly answered a few questions, Tonys mask fell, he coldly said: I still have things to deal with, you guys make yourselves at home. The words fell, Tony shot up into the sky, the hole in the head expanded some more, like a fire and disappeared. The scene was quiet. This press conference is too hasty, the whole process will not be dyed for three minutes. Tonys performance gave them a feeling like the other side was rushing the scene. Pepper looked up at the hole in the ceiling and angrily said, This asshole, cant you just take the door? Asshole? Rhod looked at Pepper in surprise and said, Dont you always call him boss? My current boss is Mrs. Maria! Peppers eyes twinkled as she said, Shes my idol. Rodughed heartily and said, Poor Tony, losing a good assistant, I hope his life as a baby doesnt be a mess. Pepper blushed and said, Im still his assistant. Rod winked, smiled meaningfully, looked at the reporters who had already left the room, and said, I have to go turn in, and I hope I wont be scolded. With that, he left with a bitter smile on his face and took a big step away. I am the Iron Man! On the next day, when the image of Tony announcing this news appeared in the newspapers and the Inte, as well as on the news, all those who were following the news were abuzz. Billionaires, yboys, genius scientists, superheroes. When all of this gathered on Tony, Tony became the topic of countless people overnight and became the hottest focus. But Tony did not have time to pay attention to these. He put the vast majority of his energy on hunting down the Ten Commandments gang. After the battle of Gemira, he finally learned the name of the organization that kidnapped him, and agreed with Logan three, formed a chase team, began the operation to eliminate the Ten Commandments. Doing so was not only to avenge himself, but more for Gemira, and for the rest of the world that was gripped by the fear of the Ten Commandments gang. The Ten Commandments gang is very ferocious, if Tony and the others just walk away after the battle in Gemira, there is a very high possibility that Gemira will be subject to Ten Commandments-like revenge. This is Tony they do not want to see. Therefore, we can only eliminate the Ten Commandments and eliminate this threat. Three monthster, the Ten Commandments lost a lot of money and almost disappeared. But Tony and the others knew that the Ten Commandments Gang had not beenpletely wiped out, but had reluctantly chosen to hide under the heavy losses. In the premise of not finding residual traces of the Ten Commandments gang, this is already the best result. Tony and Logan they finally left the Middle East, and after this cooperation, Tony and Logan three also acquainted. Originally, because of Charles, he had a good impression of the X Academy, and after this incident, he had a better impression of the X School. After three months of fighting, they can finally return to normal life. On the ckbird fighter ne, Tony in steel suits bid farewell to the three of them, and flew out after the cabin door of the fighter ne was opened. Watching Tony leave, Logan suddenly had a serious look. You said, what if that guy puts on that stuff and wants to pee? The atmosphere inside the warne seemed to freeze under. Astronaut-like disposal? Recycle and reuse? Or collect it and just drain it out? Scott spected. And what if itsrge? Logan couldnt resist asking again. Scott couldnt answer, and Remy LeBo let out a lowugh. Logan rubbed the beard on his chin and continued, Would it be worse if the string was thin? Logan, youre disgusting! Remy LeBo was speechless and said, You say that, I dont dare to face that kid. As long as a thought of Tony wearing steel battle suit string thin appearance, he could not help but shiver. Scott could not help but say: Wait for your next meeting, you ask him yourself. Logan shrugged and said: This is not a normal person would think of things? The two men looked at Logan speechlessly and turned their heads. They were not far from the school. When they returned, they would no longer be a warrior, but a teacher. Teacher Thinking about this identity, the three could not help but reveal a smile. For so long, they kind of miss the school kids. But to Logans surprise, there was a very big surprise waiting for him at X Academy. Chapter 222: Surprise Chapter 222: Surprise X Academy. After the ckbird warne dropped from mid-air and the basketball court pulled away and a tarmac appeared, the ckbird warnended steadily. Seeing this scene, both the students of the school and the teachers revealed a smile. Over these three months, Logan and his groups actions had brought very great benefits to X School. In addition to making people more recognized X school, but also let the X-Men name into an honour, became the object of worship of the school children. After all this time, the school also has nearly fifty students. In addition, the school also has two more teachers, one is a normal person, the parent of a student, while the other teacher Swept a look at the female teacher beside him, Charless face changed slightly, a kind of expression that held a bad smile. Hopefully Logan would be happy when he saw the other sideter. Okay! Charles pped his hands and said to the onlookers, All disperse and go do your own thing! The students obediently left, but were all whispering about the ckbird fighter they had just seen, and the three Logans. Charles smiled and said to Jane and Aurore, Keep an eye on them. The two smiled and nodded, and left quickly. As the first two toe to the school, while also outstanding in mutant ability, they were at the top of the group and had a high prestige among the students. Theyre getting more and more reliable. Hank McCoy said with a smile. Charles nodded happily and said to Hank McCoy and the female teacher standing beside him, Lets go, they went down there with the warne, lets go find them. The two men nodded and left with Charles. The three arrived at the base under the school, and had just entered not long before they ran into the three Logans who were joking and walking in the metal passageway. Instantly, the three mensughter disappeared. They looked at the female teacher beside Charles, and the expression on their faces became very exciting. Scotts surprise, Remy LeBeaus bad smile, and Logans panic. Charles smiled at the three, Scott, tell me about this experience. Scott, who noticed the subtle atmosphere, hurriedly walked over and followed Charles phase to leave quickly, while Remy LeBeau also rushed to Hank McCoy with a smile, grabbed Hanks neck and said, Come on, Hank, Ill tell you about my experience of driving a ckbird during this time. Hank McCoy looked at Logan and the woman, some tangled said: But I want to see them No, you dont want to! Remy LeBeau directly dragged away Hank McCoy. Hank McCoy looked lost, but gave a thumbs up to Logan. Hey! Hey! Give me a second! Logan waved at the two men and stepped to go after them when the woman spoke with a calm face, If you go after them, Ill make you wear a flowery dress and go around 30,000 times in front of the school. Logan instantly wilted down, he knew that woman can do this. Because she is the White Queen Emma. Squeezing out a smile, he said, What brings you here? I saw you on the Inte, very majestic. Emma spoke faintly and said, Ive been waiting for you here for three months. Gemira! Damn it, its Gemira! His face shifted and he gritted his teeth fiercely. Listen to me. Logan helplessly said, That night was just a misunderstanding, I had no idea what happened, I was drunk. Drunk? Emma sneered and took a step towards Logan, saying, You cant get drunk at all with your powers, can you? Dont bring out such ame excuse. Cold sweat appeared on Logans forehead, facing Emma who was approaching step by step, he actually took a step backwards and said, That was a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Emmas mind moved and fixed Logan in ce, cupped Logans chin, and said dominantly, What you did while sober was a misunderstanding? That was a full two hours, two hours of misunderstanding? Yes, it was a misunderstanding! Logan balked. Emma gazed into Logans eyes, her eyes slightly red, and said, What about after that, once, twice, three times Logans old face was red. Well, he had sex with the White Queen. As for how the first time started Logans eyes drifted down and seemed to go back to that night. He and Remy LeBeau had been out travelling for a while, and after they had separated, he had met the White Queen. Hellfire had split for a while then, and the White Queen was out with some mutants, and he did the White Queen a small favour, and while celebrating with them, the two got into a conversation over Kara, and then the more they talked, the more they got into it, and when the White Queen was drunk, they dragged Logan to his room, and then the two of them dried up and burned for two hours It was not until the next day that the two people who were sleeping came to their senses. Logan originally thought that this thing is just a lonely man and woman hard to endure loneliness, mutual warmth, who knows this thing even happened one after another again and again. Logan felt that he could not continue, or he could not go down to see Ca, so he left Emma and continued his travels. Then he came to school X. Then Charles said he would protect him from this woman. By the way, he was now a teacher at the school! Thinking of this, Logan hurriedly said, Im a teacher at the school, I wont go with you, I like it here. Emma mused and suddenlyughed: I also like it here, I am also a teacher here now. Logan: (?What?) Logan hurriedly said: Wheres Hellfire? You dont care about hellfire anymore? Hellfire is gone. Emma indifferent said: So many years, some people have gone, while some people are some time ago joined the fraternity, only one person left, and I came to school together, became the school cook. Logan: Howe one or two of them are so indisputable. I cant answer to your sister, she and I Did you get a marriage license? Emma asked faintly: Its just boyfriend and girlfriend, I dont care. But Didnt you promise her that you would take care of me? But Or do you want to abandon me? Leave me alone? Saying this, the white queens red eyes filled with tears, as if she would cry at any time. At this moment, she is no longer the White Queen, but an ordinary woman chasing love. She looked at Logan, and the deep love in her eyes gave Logan a warm feeling of being surrounded. He was silent. Just then, the voice of Charles rang in Emmas head. What are you waiting for, kiss him and give him the final blow! Youre going to win! Two lines of tears slowly flowed down from Emmas eyes, Emma hugged Logan and kissed him fiercely. Logan froze and backhanded Emma with a hard hug. Damn it, he didnt care! This woman is chasing here, and if she refuses him, will she still be a human being? Chapter 153: Im doing it for your own good (2/2) Chapter 153: I''m doing it for your own good (2/2) Bai Huaming is my boyfriend, and it has not been easy for us along the way. So, everything Im doing this for his good. Meng Li nced at Bai Huanming, whose face was suffocated like pig liver, and said So, dont give him this kind of crystal nucleus anymore. Keep it for yourself. ording to Bai Huanming, these things are no less valuable in the end times than gold. Bai Huanming immediately refuted When did I say it? Meng Li asked meaningfully Have you forgotten what you told me before? Bai Huanming shook his fist and finally said: No. Meng Li returned the two crystal nuclei in her hand to the man and said: Whoever is giving Bai Huanming crystal nuclei in the future, I will be rude to him. The main reason is that as soon as Bai Huanming has the power energy, she will give birth to seeds, and the seeds will absorb the energy of her system space. Although it seems to be minimal, Meng Li still doesnt want the energy of the system space to be absorbed. Hearing this, Bai Huanming gritted his teeth and said: Why do you care about me? Meng Li said naturally: Im doing it for your own good. Bai Huanming couldnt understand, what kind of thing was this for his good. The man held two crystal nuclei and nced at Bai Huanming. Meng Li nced at the man again, emphasizing again: I hope you dont give it to him anymore. To give it to him is to harm him. After all, it cant be said that Bai Huanming will be violently treated by her as a result. Everyone agreed. Although they didnt know why the two of them fell in love and killed each other, it had nothing to do with them. Meng Li saw that everyone agreed, and added a sentence: There is a prize for reporting. If Bai Huanming bullies you, just tell me. If someone among these people awakens their abilities, they will understand how important the crystal nucleus is, and who will easily give it to Bai Huanming at that time. Everyone nodded again, and Bai Huanming exploded in anger, feeling that a big volcano was installed in his chest. And it was the kind of feeling that was about to erupt anytime, anywhere, but no one could find anyone to vent. The volcano blocked in his chest was burning in his chest, and the whole person felt very hot and manic. Bai Huanming really wanted to leave, but where did he go in the middle of the night? No matter how angry Bai Huanming was, he couldnt say a word. If he said too much, he was humiliating himself again. Meng Li began to cultivate and condense spiritual power, watching Bai Huanming from time to time. The days are hard, so lets get through it. In the days that followed, as soon as Bai Huanming found the crystal nucleus, Meng Li asked Bai Huanming to handed it in. And no matter how Bai Huanming tried to hide the crystal nucleus, Meng Li could find it. This made Bai Huanmings eyes flushed with anger every day, but he couldnt beat Meng Li, and there was nothing he could do. If you dont face him, you will be tortured, and you will not beat you violently. You will be injured all over your body. Instead, you will find someone in a fragile ce, and the pain is so painful that you doubt your life. In Bai Xuanmings heart, Meng Li was something more terrifying than a zombie. The people in the team were no longer surprised that Meng Li had bullied Bai Huanming all day. As long as you dont bully them, its good. In the middle of the journey, Bai Huanming tried to slip away, but Meng Li caught him back every time. If you want to sneak out and develop alone, there is no way. Bai Huanming couldnt run away. After running a few times, he was caught by Meng Li and came back. After hitting a zombie, he couldnt get the crystal nucleus. When he encountered a zombie, he didnt want to fight. Regardless of whether Bai Huanming was willing or not, Meng Li pushed directly into the pile of zombies. If Bai Huanming wanted to live, he could only kill the zombies. Bai Huanming felt that his life was not as good as death every day, and he couldnt get rid of Meng Li. Very painful. Every time he was pushed into the zombie pile, he still practiced his physical strength, and Bai Huanming felt that his muscles had be particrly developed. Countless times, zombies have aroused great potential. And some of the people in the team have already awakened their abilities, and to Meng Lis surprise, there is also a girl who has awakened her awakening abilities. This ability is very important, at least Its much more convenient to use water. Chapter 223: Clarks discovery Chapter 223: rk''s discovery Feeling Logans strength as if he wanted to rub himself to pieces, Emmas eyes were misty, her arms were soft and boneless as she wrapped them around Logans neck and whispered, Go to my room. Logan was instantly ignited. Emma blushed and lowered her head, responding in her head, Youre a good guide, principal. Yes, our vice principal. After several seconds of silence, Emma said in her head, Why dont you withdraw your mind power? I With a thought, Emma shielded Charles mind power. Charles blinked and couldnt help butugh out loud. Logan, what a nice guy, not only did he stay at the school and be a teacher himself, but even more so, he brought in such a great vice principal. No, too happy, have to find someone to share it. And Logan and his ex-girlfriends sister got mixed up together, how to think about how exciting this thing is. Thinking about it, he showed a smile that made Scotts heart shiver. Scott: If its okay, Ill go rest. Take a good rest, you have worked hard! With a straight face, Charles spoke to Scott, and after Scott left, with a smile on his face and humming a pleasant tune, he returned to his office. Picking up his own phone, he called Mike over. Logan was an old friend of his dads, and it was so interesting this time, how he had to share it with his dad. A few minutester Mike hung up the phone and couldnt help butugh out loud. Hahahaha! Logan and the White Queen? Mike thought about the two and blushed oddly, Uh, its really quite a match. After all, there are some things only Logan can afford. Gee, no, the picture is too dirty. Mike shook his head and pushed the blush-inducing images out of his mind. Dad, whats wrong? Looking at Mikes expression, Gwen raised her head in some confusion. Nothing! Mike touched Gwens head, looking at the Gwen who had grown up a lot, his heart was filled with emotion. Gwen has been living with him for a year now. Dad, can I have pancakes and fruit tomorrow morning? Thinking of the breakfast he had a few days ago, Gwen licked her lips, that thing was much better than bread. Do you like to eat them? Mmm! Gwens eyes were filled with longing. Mike waved his big hand and said, Eat as much as you want! He bought the authentic pancake pan a few days ago, and one pancake is just a matter of minutes. Then is it okay to make two more? Yes. Dad, thats very kind of you. Gwen smiled happily and hurriedly covered her mouth again. She was in the process of changing her teeth, and had just lost an incisor two days before, which had broken Gwens heart. Gwen! Just then, the Lukes shout rang out from outside. Coming! Gwen answered and said to Mike as she ran, Dad, Im going to go y outside! Dont run around. Got it! Today is Sunday, Gwen has no remedial sses and no school, so she can y all day long. Watching Gwen leave, Mike swish sat in front of theputer, opened the software for stock trading, looking at the rising Stark Industries stock, the smile on his face grew happier and happier. Its still going up, its still going up! Since Tony announced that he is the news of Iron Man, Starks stock like a rocket like crazy. Now Tony is back from the Middle East, will certainly develop a new energy industry. It is conceivable that the stock will go up a bit. He quietly counted The more you calcte, the happier you are. Such a good opportunity to make money, miss is bad lightning will strike. This money In the future if Gwen wants to do research, all of it to her, let her open a bigpany! Ah-choo! rk shivered, suddenly feeling a little cold. But with his physique, this temperature obviously did not care at all, so how could he feel cold? What was going on? rk was a little puzzled, but looked at the iceberg in the distance, settled down, and walked over firmly. The cold wind whistled past, he walked alone in the wind and snow, how to look how sad, but as he got closer and closer to that iceberg, the joy on his face was getting thicker and thicker. There was something under that ice, a veryrge airship. He had made sure of it through his super vision. And that was the reason why S.H.I.E.L.D. had set up a secret base in this icy ce. Humans have never stopped exploring, whether off or on Earth, and S.H.I.E.L.D. is more representative. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. has not yet determined what is down here, but in the discovery of the anomaly here, but still the first time to blockade. Perhaps it was the cial movement that exposed the tip of what was down here. rk stood below, looking up at the iceberg, leaping with force, afternding on the iceberg, looking for a ce where the ice is rtively weak, the red light shed in both eyes, two sizzling rays full of destructive power shot out, almost in the moment ofnding on the ice, it will directly evaporate the ice. In the blink of an eye, a passage appeared in front of him, and the heat vision was about to fall on the outer wall of the ship when it instantly disappeared. rk dropped down and stood on the outer wall of the airship with a slight look of anticipation on his face. Would this thing have anything to do with him? Looking at the steel beneath his feet, rks eyes once again shed red, heat vision under his control, directly after cutting a circle in the outer wall of the steel, he jumped in. Although the cabin was very dark, but it had no effect on him. His brow furrowed slightly. Although this ship looked very advanced, there were quite a few things inside that were full of age. After a few seconds, he came to a conclusion. This was something from Earth, and it was not at all on the same level as the small airship that their family kept in the farm. Could it have nothing to do with his identity? A thought shed through his mind, and rk once again started his super vision, looking up at the surroundings. Hmm? Suddenly, a look of surprise shed across his face. He heard a heartbeat. It was faint, but he was sure it was a heartbeat. His gaze looked towards the ce where the heartbeat appeared, and when he saw the source of the heartbeat, a look of shock and dismay shed across his face. Although he did not know the other party, his dress and the iconic shield helped him to recognize the identity of the other party. Captain America! No way! rk muttered in a low voice and walked over quickly. He half-crouched in front of the man, reached out to wipe away the snowkes on the mans face, looked at the face that was frozen, and his eyes fell on the soldiers tag hanging around the other mans neck. Steve Rogers. A smile appeared on rks face. It was really Captain America. The other side was still alive. Then, he sighed, disappointed on his face. Because it also means that the ship, o be more precise, it is the giant aircraft that has nothing to do with him. Chapter 224: Isnt it a goal? Chapter 224: Isn''t it a goal? What next? rk gave a pensive thought. Now that he had found it, he couldnt just leave it here. He shook his head, looked at the frozen Captain America, his eyes shed, and his thermal vision appeared. A few secondster, he snapped Captain America out, pinning it under his arm. For some reason, he looked at the current Captain America, suddenly thought of the popsicles with Charles when he was a child and they ate together. Could not help but smile, he took Captain America, lifting each others shields, and walked toward the outside of the ship. In Mikes house, Mike was preparing dinner, wiped off the water stains on his hands and took out his cell phone when he heard it ring. Looking at the familiar number, Mike smiled faintly. Hello, son. Dad! rk shouted, relieved. He had run quite a distance to get through to this phone, and for fear of causing damage to the popsicle, he had to slow down and waste a lot of time. Where are you? Listening to the sound of the fierce winding from the phone, Mike frowned. Near the North Pole, on an ice field in the Arctic Ocean. rk spoke up and said, Ive found something and I need your help. Near the North Pole? Found something and need help? Could it be a Kryptonian ship? A thought shed through Mikes mind and he said, Wait for me, Ill be there now. After looking at Gwen, and finding that Gwen was ying at Johns house, a portal card appeared between Mikes fingers. After opening the portal, he rushed in as the ice and snow hit Mikes face with the cold wind. A few minutester A rotating golden portal appeared in the living room of Mikes house, and Mike stepped out first, followed by rk who was carrying a human-shaped popsicle. Father and son have not seen each other for a long time, although there are quite a few things to say, but looking at the frozen Captain America, decided to take care of this first. Dad, leave it to you. rk shook off the snowkes on his body and handed Captain America over. Mike frowned and said, You take him upstairs first, Ill make two phone calls. rk nodded, then looked at the surroundings stunned, looked at Mike in confusion and said, Is this our home? Hmm? Mike pped his forehead and said, I forgot to tell you, we moved, the farm was given to Bob and the others to take care of, and this is in Queens. rk suddenly had a sense of loss. He seemed really out of touch with his family. He took Captain America, took the shield to the upper floor, found his room, and when he saw that the decoration inside was exactly the same as the room in the farm, the loss in his heart instantly disappeared, and a smile appeared on his face. Put the frozen Captain America on the bed, he noticed a few red packets under the pillow, the smile on his face grew wider and wider. Luckily, his dad hadnt forgotten him. Putting the red envelopes away and cing them in the desk drawer, he got up and headed downstairs, unable to stop himself from smiling after seeing that Mike was holding his phone away from him, listening to the roar on his phone with a disgusted look on his face. Youre full of crap. When the roar in the phone weakened, Mike faintly said. You hurry up and get ready, if anything goes wrong, I dont care. The words fell, Mike directly hung up the phone. Nick Fury happens to be in New York, he wille to pick up Captain America in a moment, but also need to first arrange to pick up Captain America after things, such as for Captain America thaw, deal with Captain America appear things and so on. Speaking of thawing I dont know if its possible to throw Captain America into the microwave. An absurd thought shed through Mikes mind and he couldnt help butugh. Mike hesitated with his phone and called Peggy Carter. Peggy Carter has been waiting for more than half a century for this moment to meet with each other, has waited too long. The call was answered, and Peggy Carterszy voice rang out. Mike? Why are you calling me at this hour? Three missing one? Shortage of shit! All you think about all day is ying mahjong. Mike couldnt help but spit out, and as Peggy Carter muttered discontentedly about hanging up the phone, quickly said, I found Steve. Steve? Which Steve? Steve Rogers, hes still alive. The words fell, there was a long silence on the other side of the phone, followed by the sound of excitement to the point of trembling, and the sound of something being knocked over. Hes there? Is he okay? At my house, hes had some problems, but hes alive. Iming over now! Peggy Carter said excitedly, No, wait, Ill clean up! Yeah, give me ten minutes, Ill call youter. With that, Peggy Carter hung up the phone and excitedly walked to her closet and started picking out her clothes. Mike would never lie to her about something like this. All she could think about now was Steves face. After standing frozen for a few seconds looking at the clothes, she wiped the tears that had escaped at some point and began to dress herself. She was going to meet Steve with her best side. The result.. Dont talk about ten minutes. After waiting for half an hour, Mike didnt wait for Peggy Carters call. Instead, Nick Fury came to Mikes house first. He still came alone, but this time drove the car into a business car. When Mike opened the door to wee him in, he first nodded to rk aside, and then rushed straight upstairs. Mike called John and asked them to watch Gwen for a while longer while he headed upstairs. When arriving at rks room, Mike looked at Nick Fury, who was about to put his face to Steves and carefully distinguish the identity of the other man, and coughed softly. Nick Fury turned his head, looked at the father and son in the doorway and said in surprise, Where did you find this? rk smiled and said, Just on the Arctic Ocean, a piece of ice field closer to Russia, your S.H.I.E.L.D. has set up a base nearby, isnt that what you found? A base? The Arctic Ocean? Nick Fury frowned and said, Our target of detection is not on the Arctic Ocean, but at the center of the North Pole, farther away. Saying that, he took out his phone, pulled out the map, tapped on it, pointed to a red dot on the North Pole, and said, This is our target, see if its here. rk looked and his brow furrowed. He found that Captain Americas ce, and S.H.I.E.L.D.s target is not a ce, S.H.I.E.L.D.s base is built in the middle of the two locations. So, he got it backwards? Looking at the red dot on the map, a thought sprang to rks mind. What S.H.I.E.L.D. was looking for, could it be rted to him? He looked to Mike, who nodded and said to Nick Fury, Anything about your target? No. Nick Fury shook his head and said, Still shipping equipment over there, havent started exploring yet. The only thing we know for sure is that the ice there is 20,000 years old, and we dont know whats inside yet. Chapter 72: Zao Wou-ki, Who is Holding Back (1/3) Chapter 72: Zao Wou-ki, Who is Holding Back (1/3) At the same time, Zhu Zhuqing also woke up slowly, and when she saw herself lying in Dai Mubais arms, her face suddenly became cold: Let me down! After speaking, Zhu Zhuqing jumped up gently by herself andnded firmly on the spot. Dai Mubai: I havent hugged for a few seconds just now? He looked at Wang Feng in the distance. What do you want to heal tomorrow? Wang Feng smiled and said, Tang San, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, keep going! Zao Wou-ki. Brother, dont look at me, Im fine! Xiao Wu waved her hand, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and said with a smile, I feel that my whole body has strength again! Tang San looked at Xiaowu nkly, and said in disbelief, You, are you really okay? Although it was not a fatal injury just now, it was definitely a rtively serious injury! How long has it been? Healed? Even Tang San felt the blood surging in his body and calmed down instantly, but he was too concerned about Xiaowu and didnt notice it. This healing ability is too exaggerated, right? Ning Rongrong opened her mouth in the distance, almost thinking that the battle had failed. But now, the three of them seem to be back in an instant? Zhu Zhuqings gaze fell on Wang Feng, with a little more gratitude in his eyes, but he looked even colder at Zao Wou-ki. Xiao Wu also looked at Zao Wou-ki and said: Teacher Zhao, you and we already know your first soul skill. This time, you didnt make it so easy for us to get caught! Also, that Zhuxiang is already two-thirds. Teacher Zhao,e on, shall we continue? Xiao Wu said with the same words as Zao Wou-ki just now, somewhat ironic. Zao Wou-ki turned his head stiffly and looked at Wang Feng. This kid! He had just learned that the other party only possessed healing powers and had a weird effect on himself, so he did not pay attention to him. Unexpectedly Sure enough, this kid is the most difficult to do! This perverted healing ability almost made the three of them reborn with blood! If Tang San and the three of theme again and survive thest third of the incense sticks, it wont be too easy! Moreover, looking at the rxed look on this kids face, it seems that soul power has not been consumed much? This means that unless he really kills these three people, otherwise, these three people will be resurrected with blood forever! But it was impossible for him to actually kill the three of them. Two of them were seriously injured in that way just now. If the dean was there, I am afraid he would scold him. Kid, I really despised you! Zao Wou-ki looked at Wang Feng and shook his head, Thene on, you can fight to thest moment, even if you win this game. Sure enough, a stick of incense is not enough. If I had known it, I would listen to Mu Bai, and add a few more sticks of incense. At this moment, Wang Feng looked at Tang San. Wait, teacher. Tang Sans face looked a little gloomy. What? Zao Wou-Ki looked at Tang San. If possible, I want topete with you again. This time, I only use one person. Tang San said slowly, If I can survive a stick of incense by myself, even if we pass the exam, do you think its okay? Hearing this, everyone except Wang Feng was stunned. Brother, how can you do it alone? Xiao Wu said anxiously. Tang San shook his head and said, Xiao Wu, although Brother Fengs healing ability is very powerful, I dont want to see you hurt anymore. Every time he saw Xiaowus injury, Tang San felt very ufortable. It was always because he didnt protect Xiaowu well. He will not allow this to happen again. Hearing this, Wang Feng couldnt help sighing in his heart, Tang San, this guy is not a madman who loves his wife I really cant see Xiao Wu getting hurt a little bit. I am a foresight, and I feel that in battle, you must be injured, and only when you are injured will you be profound and yourbat experience will increase. In the past five years, she has fought with many soul beasts, and he doesnt know how many injuries she has suffered and how much blood she has shed. Little Sans wife-loving and demon-protective mentality is somewhat beyond the scope of my knowledge. After all, Im just a single dog I cant understand it for the time being. Wang Feng watched quietly. He knew that Tang San wanted to show all his strength. Are you sure? Zao Wou-ki looked at Tang San, his courage wasmendable, his courage wasmendable! I really think Zao Wou-ki is getting old! Tang San, we arerades-in-arms in a team. Wouldnt it be good if you were left alone? Ning Rongrong walked over and asked with a frown. So, I still have to trouble youter and add an increase for me. Tang San smiled, Dont worry, even if I lose, you will pass the exam. This is just my fight alone. Ning Rongrong nodded, thought for a while, and then said, My father said that a team must look like a team. If you lose, none of us can pass the exam! Hearing this, Tang San was taken aback. Chapter 225: Ill throw it away later Chapter 225: I''ll throw it awayter Whispering, Nick Fury noticed the look on both Mikes father and sons faces and said, You guys interested? Mike let out a deep breath and nodded his head. He was almost certain that what was in there, was the Kryptonian ship. He nodded to rk and said, Rest for the night, and Ill apany you tomorrow. rk was startled, and he breathed a long sigh of relief, instantly feeling extremely relieved in his heart. Nick Fury nced at the two of them, shrugged, and said, If you have any gains, tell me. It depends on the situation. Mike said indifferently, causing Nick Fury to be speechless for a while. Hows he handling it? rk asked even as he pulled away and looked at the popsicle lying on the bed. Nick Fury said: Ive had the relevant medical equipment prepared, Ill take him away in a moment. ncing at Captain America, he continued: You must ensure his safety, he is Captain America. Mike nodded. Just then, Mikes phone rang and said to Nick Fury, I think its Peggy, Ill go get her. Peggy Carter? Shell be hereter? Nick Furys face was a little odd, looking like he didnt want to see the other side. Right. Nick Fury nodded and said, Shes been waiting for the captain for so long, she really should meet. Hearing this, Mike looked at Nick Fury in surprise. Nick Furys face darkened: Why are you looking at me like that? Its just that you suddenly feel a little human. Mike flirted and headed downstairs. Nick Fury looked at rk, pointed to his face, and said, Do I look like I dont have a human touch? rk looked seriously, shook his head, and as a smile surfaced on Nick Furys face, a wicked smile shed under his eyes and he said lightly, My dad was right about everything. Nick Fury: When Mike opened the portal, he looked at Peggy Carter lit up in front of his eyes and said, Peggy, youre looking so pretty today. Peggy Carter wore a red trench coat, a red wool hat, and delicate makeup, looking much younger, just Mike noticed Peggy Carters somewhat old shoes under her feet, and her eyes shed a puzzled look. This was given to me by Steve. I was going to wear it for dancing. Its still a bit old for so many years. Peggy Carter exined, eyes ncing behind Mike: Where is he? Mike reached out to Peggy Carter and said, Follow me, beautiful Miss Carter. Peggy Carter couldnt help butugh and took Mais arm as the two walked upstairs. Peggy, hes in a special state, you have to be mentally prepared. Peggy Carter said excitedly and excitedly: For so many years, I have imagined countless times in my head the scene of meeting, I have long been prepared. But, despite these words, she trembled and covered her mouth when she saw the frozen Steve. Precipitated for decades of feelings, like a substantial outpouring. Nick Fury hurriedly moved out of the way, and rk walked outside. Mike said softly: Peggy, hes alive, dont worry. Peggy Carter had froze and just nodded mechanically. Mike closed the door, listened to the sobbing inside, turned his head to look at the two men outside the door and gave a smile. The three of them just went downstairs and waited for two minutes before Peggy Carter came down from upstairs. Her eyes were slightly red, but she had gotten her emotions under control. Mike looked at Peggy Carter unexpectedly and said, I thought you would take a little longer. Peggy Carter calmly said, How I was an elite agent before, dont underestimate me, Mike. Mike smiled and said, When Fury helps him thaw out, youll be truly reunited. Hes still so young, exactly the same as he was decades ago, the same way I remember him. Peggy Carter murmured, revealing a bitter smile, pointing to herself: But look at me, already an old man, with him, its almost like hes a grandmother. Am I qualified to have that dance with him like that? The atmosphere turned dull, Nick Fury and rk looked at each other and let out a soft sigh. Time is a terrible thing. Just then, Mike walked towards Peggy Carter, hugged his old friend, patted each others back, and affirmed, Peggy, there is no one else in this world who is more qualified than you to stand by his side and share that dance with him. Peggy Carters tight body became soft, and the thoughtful words from an old friend made her whole person warm. Just then, Mike lowered his voice and said, Dont worry, I have an idea. Peggy Carters eyes snapped open, all incredulity in her eyes. Mike nodded and said faintly, When he wakes up and sees you now, if his feelings for you are still so strong, I will help you, if he fails to live up to your decades of waiting A trace of coldness spread out. Peggy Carter gently patted down Mike, could not help but smile, said: He will not. Captain America frozen for decades, although it sounds very poor, but for Captain America, it is just a long sleep,pared with Peggy Carter decades of waiting, is a fart! With Mikes promise, Peggy Carter became rxed and said to Nick Fury on the side: Nicky, Lets go. Please call me Fury, Ms. Carter. Okay, little Fury who loves bear cookies. Nick Furys face twitched up slightly and said, I dont know what youre talking about! So, thats why he frets when he hears Peggy Carter ising. After this hobby of his own was identally known by Peggy Carter when he was a small agent, he had been unable to hold his head up in front of the other side. Just then Mike took out a steel box from his subsurface pocket. Nick Fury saw it, the corners of his eyes jumped, and although his eyes were full of desire, he still turned his head extremely hard and said coldly, Lets go, rk do me a favour and bring the captain and his shield to the car. rk stifled augh and went upstairs. Just as Nick Fury turned to take a step, Mike faintly Avenue: This is what I made just for you, chocte voured vani sandwich. Nick Furys face was full of tangles, turned his body, walked over to Mike with his head down and snatched it up. While clenched tightly under the arm, while coldly said: What the hell, Ill go out and throw it awayter! Saying that, he rushed out of Mikes house like a gust of wind, after taking the lead in the car, opened the box to look at that one lovely cookie, the only eyes are full of joy. Chapter 226: Brother and sister Chapter 226: Brother and sister LOL! Peggy Carter couldnt help butugh out loud and said, This guy is still so funny. With such a stirring, her mood became much better. Aunt Peggy, lets go. rk led Captain America down the stairs. Peggy Carter answered, her eyes swept over the vibrating shield in rks other hand and said, This is still Howards for him, but Howard With a sh of nostalgia in her eyes, she put on her hat, said goodbye to Mike, and quickly left. Looking at the distant car, rk murmured, Its good that she waited for the person she was going to wait for. Thats a credit to you, rk. Mike patted rks shoulder and said, Dont worry, youll find what youve been looking for a long time, too. rk nodded. Go clean yourself up, and Ill go get your sister. Sister? rk suddenly tensed up and hurried toward the house, only to poke his head out the door again and say, Dad, is there a toothbrush and towel? There are clean ones in the bathroom cab. rk nodded and rushed into the bathroom. He had spent so much time in the wilderness that he couldnt stand the smell of his own body, and he didnt want to leave a bad impression on his little sister at home the first time they met. Mike received Gwen, thanked John and took the little girl back home. Gwen, do you remember what I told you about brother rk? Remember! Gwen nodded, and then eximed, Is he back? Where is he? Mike pointed to the bathroom, In the shower. Ah! With a shriek, Gwen ran upstairs while screaming, Bad father, why didnt you say it earlier! She had been ying all afternoon and was about to be a little crazy, if she was seen by brother rk, would she think she was a little crazy and leave a bad impression? At the thought of it, she couldnt help but shout ahhh, closed the door to her room and started to clean herself up. Mike looked at the bathroom, and then at Gwens room, and spread his hands. Dont look now they dress themselves, to give each other a good impression, andter familiar with, what sloppy ghost look will be seen by each other. Into the kitchen, Mike continued to cook todays dinner, even to speed up, he also used a character card. When Mike was done with dinner, looking at rk sitting in the dining room, Mike was stunned and said breathlessly, Is that necessary? The white shirt was bulging with rks muscles, the tailored suit pants, plus the leather shoes that were brushed to serve as a mirror Putting down the dish in his hand, Mike couldnt help but spit out, Son, are you going to the interview? rk blushed, but said with a straight face, This is much more important than a job interview. Shaking his head, Mike headed for the kitchen and shouted upstairs, Gwen,e down for dinner! Oh,ing! Gwen answered and walked out of the room. As Mike walked out with two more tes of food, he looked at Gwen standing at the stairway, sucked in a cold breath, and said, Do you know what month it is? Little girl! Surprisingly, she was wearing a white dress. Although its not cold at home, it looks cold. Gwen beamed and said, But, I look the prettiest in this dress! Saying that, she carefully followed behind Mike and walked towards the dining room. Mike put down the dishes and carried Gwen out from behind him. Your sister, Gwen. Gwen shrank back behind Mike, showing her little head, and whispered, Hello brother. rk gave Gwen a gentle smile and took out a small carved wooden figure and said: For you, I brought it back from Africa. Gwen looked at Mike with a questioning look. Mike carried out Gwen again and said, Where is your crazy energy? Why are you so good at this time? Gwen: (??) Dont say it all, bad father! Looking at Gwens cute expression, rk couldnt help butugh, walked to Gwen, half squatted down, stuffed the small wooden sculpture into Gwens hand, touched Gwens head and said, You are cute no matter what. Gwen joyfully hugged rks neck and bared her teeth to Mike demonstratively. Mike: (????) It feels like the little cottontail is about to be abducted. He stretched out his hands and pressed them on the heads of the two: Get your asses upstairs and change, youre not going to the prom. rk: Dad, didnt you just say I looked like I was attending a job interview? stare. rk and Gwen looked at each other,ughed, and headed upstairs. Huh. Watching the backs of the two, Mike couldnt help butugh out loud. This dinner was a perfect example of what brother-sister harmony was. rk and Gwen told about their wandering experiences, Gwen listened in amazement, if Mike did not drive the little guy to bed, the little guy can pester rk all night. After Gwen went to bed, father and son sat down for a while and chatted casually. When Mike noticed that rk was distracted, he handed rk a cup of tea and said, Drink up, and well get going. Dad! rk was somewhat moved. Mike bared his tea and said, We cant sleep yet anyway, so lets go there and see whats going on, it wont take much effort. rk nodded and finished his sip, blinking at Mike. Smiling and nodding at rk, a card appeared between Mikes fingers. Points of light flew apart, the card disappeared, and a rotating golden portal appeared in front of the two. rk stepped through, and Mike took out another card, for the home set up the boundary, also step through the portal, to the ice and snow. At this time the North Pole is in the pr night, but the sky has a brilliant aurora borealis, the whole sky like a dream. Mike looked up to rk and smiled: This is a good sign. With these words, Mikes body slowly flew up and smiled at rk, Would you like toe to the game? rk grinned, bent his legs slightly, and flew up at the same time as Mike, heading for his destination. Whoosh! The two rushed to mid-air, cut a beautiful arc, with a terrifying sonic boom, and began to elerate continuously. Although in the original plot, rk, who had not found a source, could not fly, but in this world, Mike has already exercised rks ability, which also allowed rk to sessfully master the ability of flying when he was wandering outside. The two soon came to the sky above their destination, and although they were not yet satisfied, they quickly descended. Theres something inside, its impossible to see through. rk whispered, excitement shing across his face. Only some special substance could block his super vision. Mike said, Lets get started. rk nodded, his eyes lit up, and scarlet heat vision shot out of his eyes and began to melt the solid ice. A one-person-high passage appeared, and father and son walked in. The ice was thick, hundreds of meters thick, but it was still not enough in the face of the heat vision. When it opened up in front of him, rks heat vision instantly disappeared. Chapter 227: Important Information and Gifts Chapter 227: Important Information and Gifts This is rk looked at the airship in front of him and a glint of joy shed in his eyes. Spaceship. Mike said faintly, Its not from Earth, go inside and take a look. rk answered, and the two walked inside. The hatch of the spaceship was open, and a console rose as the two men walked in. Father and son stopped in their tracks and after noticing the small hole in the top, rks eyes lit up, Dad, is that it? Try it. rk nodded, holding back his excitement, and took out a ck key. It was the key to his baby ship. A humanoid metal guard floating in mid-air floated out, and without waiting for it to open andunch an attack, Mike, who had been paying attention to the surrounding situation, came to it instantly and pped it out. rk did not care, after the key was inserted, the ship was activated, the original darkness of the ship lit up, and the metal guard flew up from the ground, lifting the defensive posture, still dutiful to guard the ship. After all these years, this is the only thing still guarding the airship. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the view of the two. He was wearing a dark robe, with a smile on his face, but when he saw Mike, a look of doubt shed in his eyes. Its a big announcement, its really good, its worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it! And just as he turned and walked into the spaceship, Mike shouted: You wait for me, or we will destroy this thing. The figure stiffened, looked at Mike, his eyes fell on rk and could only stand helplessly in ce. He was just trying to guide the two into the ship, howe the other side didnt follow the usual rules? Seeing that the figure really stopped in ce, rk was stunned and whispered to Mike, Dad, whats going on? Dad? The figure was stunned, as if struck, but then frowned and said, Please follow me. rk looked at Mike, and after seeing Mike nod, the two walked over. rk couldnt help but say, Who are you? The man smiled slightly, Youve grown into a man, Carl. He looked at rk carefully and sighed, I wish your mother could have seen you now. Carl? Is that my name? rks eyes twinkled as he asked again, Who are you? I am your father, or his shadow, or more urately, an intelligent system formed after he uploaded his consciousness to the key, my name is Joe Al, your father. Father? Yes, your name is Kal-Al. Joe Al smiled and spoke, lifting his chin unnoticeably to Mike. Mike: This old thing is demonstrating to himself again? Carl-Al? rk gave a smile, turned his head to look at Mike and said, Dad, I know my other name! Mike grunted softly and lifted his chin at Joe Al. You hear that, another name! And, he called me Dad! And hes been calling me Dad for almost thirty years! Joe Al looked over at Mike, their eyes met in mid-air, and they suddenly burst outughing at the same time. Hahahaha! rk looked at the two men, bewildered. Joe Al stretched out his hand and said helplessly, If I wasnt just a phantom now, Id have to thank you for raising Carl so well and being so good. Mike shook his head and said, rk is a good boy, its your genes that are good. The two men looked at each other and couldnt help butugh again. One of them was the biological father and the other was the adoptive father, both of them were the father of this child and both of them wished the child well. When they figured this out, they instantly found amon topic. rk, its your earth name? Joe Als eyes lit up and he made a gesture of invitation, saying, Come on, Ill show you around. Please. Mike smiled and the two walked in a harmonious mass toward the ship. rk: ? What about me? But looking at the backs of the two men, he suddenly grinned. This felt so good. By the way, youre a Kryptonian? Jor-Al suddenly asked, something strange in his eyes. No, its a bloodline I copied with my powers. Mike exined vaguely, saying, There are many special humans on Earth. It was not surprising that Joe-Al found this. If Mike was correct, the ship had a gic verification function and had scanned him and rk for a gic match when the key was inserted into the console, which was why Joe Al was able to immediately recognize rk as his son. Thats right. Mike suddenly said, When this ship activates, does it emit any signals? Joe Al spoke faintly and said, Yes, but dont worry, no one will pick it up, because this signal can only be picked up by our Kryptonian ships, and this is probably the only Kryptonian ship now. Not really. Mike muttered inwardly. Krypton? rk heard the name from the two mens conversation and couldnt help but say, Is that where Im from? Yes, son. Joe-Al said faintly, and seeing rks face full of questions, he smiled at Mike and said, Well have a nice chat after Ive answered the boys questions first. No problem. Mike smiled and said, I was just wondering about you guys, too. Joe-Al nodded gently and spoke slowly to rk. Youre from Krypton, where survival is The other partys brief description is no different from Mikes memory. When Mike heard the other party mentioning General Zods rebellion and failed to be exiled to the ck hole, the corners of his eyes jumped. And as Joe Al continued to tell, rks doubts for many years finally disappeared, but after learning that Krypton had died, he might be the only survivor, rk could not hide his sorrow. Mike patted rk and said, You still have me, Eric, Charles and Gwen. rk was stunned and moved to say, Dad, thank you. Joe Al smiled at the scene, once again relieved that his son had met a good adoptive father. Come with me, I have a gift for you. Joe-Al spoke up and led the two men to a special room. This was the room on the ship where the flight suits were kept. The Kryptonian flight suit, or battle suit, was made using Kryptonian technology and could not only be deformed ording to the users intention, but could also provide very good defence, and could even repair itself over time after damage. Joe Als gift for rk was a battle suit marked with their family crest. The tight-fitting style of the battle suit, representing the dark red S symbol of hope is unusually obvious. Joe Als hand waved down, and the battle suit turned into a watch in a sh. Afterwards, he smiled at Mike and said, Mike, theres more over there, if you dont mind, you can take it. Mike raised his eyebrows and said, Then Im wee. It seems to be quite a lot? Chapter 73: The first soul skill, deification! (2/2) Chapter 73: The first soul skill, deification! (2/2) The three of Dai Mubai and Tang San, they didnt even see a shadow! Brother Fengs body technique is not exquisite, but the essence of any body technique is pure speed. With the purest speed, any exquisite body technique is like falsehood! Tang San took a deep breath. The purple light in his eyes flickered, and only when he lifted the purple demon pupils, he could see Brother Fengs figure slightly. It was a series of afterimages! This is why it is difficult for his hidden weapon to work against Brother Feng. Brother Feng reacted quickly, too fast! Tang San sometimes even thought, if Brother Feng had learned the various subtle hidden weapons in the Xuantian Treasure, would his achievements be higher than his own? But just think about it. Xuantian Baolu is a book of the Tang Sect treasures. If I cant establish Tang Sect by myself, you must not spread it out! Wang Fengs speed was like a gust of wind, bringing bursts of smoke. This kid is good at speed? No wonder he was able to escape Tang Sans little hedgehogs various insidious hidden weapons. Zao Wou-ki thought in his heart, but he was as stable as Mount Tai, standing still. Good at speed? He, Zao Wou-ki, had super defensive power, and said unceremoniously that if he hadnt prepared Tang Sans hidden weapons just now, he would never have suffered such a big loss. I just dont use my soul power, stand here and fight this kid, so what about you? I just stood by myself and gave Tang San and the three of them a beating. What happened? Its a bit disgraced, its nothing to do with it! Its toote to say, its toote! Wang Feng rushed in front of Zao Wou-ki almost in the blink of an eye. The huge momentum brought a hurricane-like airflow. Wang Feng was simple and straightforward, without any bells and whistles, he sted directly at Zao Wou-kis lower abdomen! Boy, the three of them did their best just now, and they couldnt hurt me. Do you want to beat me with a punch?A smile shed in Zao Wou-kis eyes, I would like to see how much strength you can have with your fists and legs! After speaking, Zao Wou-ki also avoided shing, standing where he was, without even using his soul power. Everyone watched with bated breath. Only Dai Mubais eyes were a little weird. Teacher Zhao, its too big, isnt it? At this moment. Wang Feng smiled and imprinted a punch on Zao Wou-kis lower abdomen! Next moment! Boom! A muffled sound sounded! Boom! Zao Wou-ki was directly hit by this punch and flew out! The body was like a bent steel pipe in mid-air, and strands of bloodshot eyes appeared, as if they were about to fly out of their sockets. It was directly sted out dozens of meters away and smashed into the dust, setting off a plume of dust and smoke, which was extremely shocking! Everyone mouthed slightly! This is simply more exaggerated than when they worked together to fight Zao Wou-ki just now! The corners of Dai Mubais mouth twitched slightly, and he said in his heart, Wang Feng was at the Rose Hotel at the time, and he must have stayed! Otherwise, that punch is by no means as simple as sting yourself into the air! Wang Feng really didnt keep his hands. He exercised his soul power and used all his strength. It doesnt mean anything else, beat him up! He, he, is he really the auxiliary soul master of the healing Department? Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng nkly. Everyone is an auxiliary soul master, why is there such a big gap? Zhu Zhuqings face was also a little depressed. As an agility attack type Battle Spirit Master, she is best at speed, but just now, she couldnt even see Wang Fengs speed. What a terrifying poweror the purest power Tang San murmured. Just now, the three of them tried their best to take advantage of the air, and the three of them worked together to barely give Teacher Zao some damage. But now, Brother Feng punched Teacher Zao straight and he sted Teacher Zao to the ground! Brother Feng usually fights with us, so keep your hands, right? Xiao Wu said with some fear. This is for sure. At this moment. In the dust and smoke in the distance, a figure stood up violently, Good boy! As the voice fell, Zao Wou-kis figure came out of the dust and smoke! The seven soul rings rose from under his feet, shining brightly in the air, and at this moment, the first soul ring suddenly shone brightly! Obviously, it is Zao Wou-kis first soul skill. Do not move the real body of King Ming! It was his first soul skill just now that he defeated Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing in an instant, and two of them were seriously injured and lost theirbat effectiveness! Any melee attack ispletely restrained! Boy, although your strength is strong, it doesnt stop there! Zao Wou-ki looked at Wang Feng with some excitement in his eyes. The punch just now really made him feel the pain caused by pure power. However, as long as he uses his soul power, activates the first soul skill, and does not move the true body of King Ming, if this kid dares to attack with one more punch, he will not suffer the slightest damage. On the contrary, this kid will be seriously injured! Is it? Wang Feng stood still, looked at Zao Wou-ki, and said slowly, Since you also use soul skills, then I will also use soul skills. At this time, Zao Wou-ki in this state, his own punch is indeed unlikely to cause any harm to Zao Wou-ki. Soul skills? Isnt your soul skill a healing ability? Zao Wou-ki snorted coldly, The gap between you and my soul power is too big. If you want to rely on the side effects of the cure, it is unlikely that it will cause trouble to me at this time. Everyone was also a little puzzled. Wang Feng smiled, stretched out the golden lotus in his hand, took a deep breath and said slowly: The first soul skill, deification! The voice fell! Light! The iparable golden light instantly enveloped Wang Fengs whole body! [T.N: If you like it Please give us some DONATION on paypal. So we can provide you better facilities and fast Updates and please rate us in Novel Update.] Chapter 228: Father and Son Bureau Chapter 228: Father and Son Bureau rk picked up the watch and put it on his wrist, just a thought appeared in his mind, and the same type of battle suit as Joe Al appeared on him, and unlike it, there was a dark red cloak swinging gently behind rk. rk surveyed the battle suit on his body and a smile appeared on his face. It was a gift from home. Carl, it looks good on you. Jor-Al scowled and nodded in satisfaction. Thanks. rk responded, turning his head to look at Mike, the corners of his eyes popping. Only to see Mike reach out and press through one by one, and the battle suits in watch form disappeared. rk smiled and shook his head, while Joe Al looked at the magical scene with some awe. This is the other side said the magical ability? Mike cheerfully looked at a watch in his hand, brought it to the hand, and instantly felt something connected to himself. The mind moved, and rks identical battle suit appeared on Mike. Mike looked at it, just thinking in his head, the battle suit on his body appeared to change. A few secondster, the battle suit on Mikes body changed its appearance. This is a ck battle suit, except for the S logo on the chest of the base colour is gray, all other parts are ck, even the cloak behind the body became ck. Mikeughed and exined to the two: Older, not for rk so bright colours. Jor-Al smiled slightly and couldnt help but say, Thanks, when he saw the logo on Mikes chest. Im the one who has to thank you for giving me such a great gift. Mike touched the battle suit on his body and said happily, then whirled to rk and said, Do you want to try it? Upon hearing this, rks eyes lit up and he nodded, looking eager to try. We need to get out of here first. Mike said, squeezing his eyes at rk,ughing: S.H.I.E.L.D. again for nothing. The corner of rks mouth quirked up slightly as he said to Joe Al, who stepped aside, May I ask how this ship is piloted? I can control it directly. Joe Al said faintly, and the airship trembled gently. The hatch closed and the airship burst out from under the ice like a giant beast that had broken free from its bonds. A huge piece of ice from the ship slid down, smashed on the ground with a booming sound, colliding together and breaking apart, blown by the wind, fine ice particles flying recklessly, the whole world has be a white diffuse. The distant S.H.I.E.L.D. camp, after hearing the sound, rushed out arge number of people. They looked at the ship flying up from under the ice, their mouths wide open, dumbfounded. This was the thing they were looking for? Howe it suddenly flew away? We havent even started exploring and its over? Where did this thinge from and where is it going? A series of question marks appeared in their minds. In the next instant, the airship quickly departed. In just a blink of an eye, it turned into a small dot in their field of vision, and then disappeared. When the airship fell again, it was already far away from the S.H.I.E.L.D. camp, once again hidden in the ice and snow of the Arctic. The hatch of the airship opened and two figures stepped out. Looking at the backs of the two men, Joe Al, who could not get away from the airship, had a look of anticipation in his eyes. rks strong beyond his tone, and now how strong it would be, he also wanted to know. The only way to be sure quickly now was the battle that was about to ur. The cold wind howled as Mike and rk stood opposite each other, the cloak behind them swinging in the wind like a constantly tumbling cloud. Come on! Mike waved to rk. rk shrugged his wrist and said to Mike, Im out of your league, Dad. With the words, the red cloak behind rk instantly pulled into a blurred red line a sh. The next instant Boom! With a loud bang, rks fistnded on Mikes raised arm, and the shockwave swept around and a spider web of cracks appeared on the ice beneath the two mens feet. Whoosh! Mikes feet rubbed on the ground, his body flew backwards, two gullies appeared under his feet, shattered ice sshed around, the ce where he passed appeared by the formation of ice fog of broken ice. Mike looked at rk, grinned, his body disappeared in a sh. Boom! A burst, the ice fog with the impact of the two, blown away by the gale. Good job, kid. Mike looked at rk, who was wrestling with himself, and smiled. rk: I Before the words were out of his mouth, a violent knee m sted rk in the chest, sending him skyward. rk grinned, looked at Mike who had disappeared in ce, and turned back with a punch. Bang! Mike squeezed rks fist and, after noticing rks eyes light up, raised his eyebrows and threw it away. A sweep of hot heat vision tore a rift in the earth. Mike shouted, Too hard, huh, with that? rk bristled and said, You were the one who cheated first. The two men clenched their fists and disappeared in ce at the same time. Boom, boom! A huge sound like thunder cracked in mid-air, can only see a red and a ck two figures in mid-air constantly attacking each other. Where they passed, the wind and impact wreaked havoc on everything around. The earth cracked, icebergs copsed, a spider web of crumbling craters continue to appear. Suddenly, two people from the mid-air entangled, like a falling meteor fell towards the ground. Rumble! An iceberg was blown apart by the two, turning into broken ice pieces sshing around when the twonded hard on the ground. Boom! The earth seemed to be pierced by the two men, a huge crater of tens of meters appeared beneath the two men, a crack like the giant mouth of a monster, spreading out into the distance. A few secondster, the father and son stood up from the ground, hugged each other, could not help butugh out loud, and when the two saw the surrounding turned into a mess, rk some embarrassment said: seems to y too much. Boom! With a bang, a small iceberg full of cracks copsed, and a scared pr bear not far away was awakened and screamed and ran to the distance. Watching this scene, father and son looked at each other and coughed lightly. They seem to have destroyed the environment here. With a sigh, Mike put away his battle suit and said to rk: Remedy it? rk froze: How? A card appeared at Mikes fingertips and smiled, Ill do it. Name: Kuzan. Character description: Navy admiral, freeze fruit ability, powerful, known as the Green Pheasant. Note: The sun is nice today, do you want to go for a bike ride together? The card dissipated into points of light, a shadow appeared behind Mike. Tall, d in a navy coat, wearing a green eye patch on his forehead, his eyes half-squinted, as if he could fall asleep at any time. The phantom turned into a light spot and rushed into Mikes body. Mike closed his eyes to feel the next, reached out and pressed his hand on the ground. Exhale lightly, frost appeared under his hand, spreading out into the distance. Chapter 229: Bringing a grandson? Chapter 229: Bringing a grandson? ording to thetest news, a week ago, several ice sheets were restored in the Arctic overnight, and the originally melted ciers also appeared one after another. This abnormal imagination is iprehensible and unexinable. Experts are going to investigate the cause, and some religious figures, attribute it to a miracle, saying it is a gift from God. The gift from God? rk, who was eating breakfast, nced at Mike, who was preparing the lunch for Gwen to take to school, and couldnt help but hook the corners of his mouth. If it was a miracle, then his father was a god? These people are really interesting. The good ones are miracles, and the bad ones are divine punishment. And that group of experts, I hope they wont be bald because they cant understand or exin clearly. That day, after their father and son were fighting, his dad, yes, the middle-aged man who was making some kind of meat loaf, after using a new power, restored the environment destroyed by their fight as before not to mention, but also on a whim, flying around, making a lot of ciers and ice fields, so that over the years, the Arctic, which was constantly destroyed by the greenhouse effect, recovered a lot. He should be given a medal as an ambassador of environmental protection. rk couldnt help but spit out in his heart, pressed his chest out of habit, reacted with a slight buzz, and shook his head with a smile. The key was given to him for safekeeping by Mike, and as for the ship, before leaving, they iced it back into the ice and had it activated for shielding. As long as it wasnt cially damaged and was seen directly, that airship shouldnt be discovered. Brother! Gwen, who had freshened herself up and yawned, came down the stairs and hugged rk. rk kissed Gwens little face, straightened Gwens cor, and said, This afternoon, Ill pick you up from school, okay? The tone was gentle like a spring breeze, and the attitude waspletely different from the treatment of Eric and the others. No need! Gwen shook her head and said, Im a big girl now, I can take the school bus back by myself. rk stroked Gwens head and said, If theres anything, make sure you tell your brother, ok. Mm-hmm! Gwen nodded her head, smiled happily, ran toward the kitchen, looked at the meat loaf Mike was preparing, swallowed and said, Dad, how did you know I wanted to eat this? Mike smiled and said, Because Im your daddy. Last night, this little girl was shouting meat loaf in her sleep and talking in her sleep. Giggle! Gwen smiled as she carried away her own breakfast, sat down at the table, looked at rk in his suit, and said, Brother, are you going to the interview today? Yes! I hope you have a sessful interview! Gwen held up her own palm. p! rk gave Gwen a high five and said, When I get a job, Ill buy you a nice meal. Mmmmmm! Gwen ate her sandwich, nodded her head frantically, rolled her eyes, and whispered to rk, I want candy, all kinds of candy. rk reached out and flicked Gwens head and said, I dont want to get hit by Dad. Slightly! Gwen spat out a tongue and said, Coward! Coward? You dont know how heartless Dad is! He remembered one time when the three brothers didnt finish their homework, his dad actually used some kind of monthly reading to make them write the homework for a whole day and night. When he thought of it now, he couldnt help but shiver. What are you guys talking about? Mike walked out with a lunch box and looked at the two curiously after stuffing it into Gwens backpack. Nothing. Gwen shook her head. Mike looked at the two men suspiciously and said to rk, Where did you go for your interview today? The newspaper office. rk smiled, After all these years out there, Im pretty experienced at taking pictures. He had a box in his room filled with photos he had mailed in, all taken while he was out wandering, and Mike had organized all those photos and saved them all for him. Now look at it, full of memories. Im full! Gwen finished her milk, grabbed her school bag and headed out. Wait a minute, Ill go with you. rk picked up a side suit and followed along with Gwen to leave. Watching the two mens backs, Mike gave a smile. The house had be lively again. Eric and Charles, it would be nice to have them back as well. However, remembering what the two have to do now I guess it will be a long time yet, but rks return, have to find a chance to talk to them. Shaking his head, Mike leisurely ate his breakfast and watched the news. Gwen was going to school and rk was looking for a job, did he have to find something for himself to do as well? Mike mused and muttered, When they both get back, ask them what they think. After finishing breakfast and cleaning up the dishes, Mike, who was bored at home, decided to y games online to kill some time when his doorbell was rung. Who could be here at this hour? Curious, Mike walked towards the door, opened it and looked at the pair of men and women at the door and froze, and then showed a smile. Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers. Looking at the two men holding arms, as they were about to open their mouths to greet each other, Mike couldnt help but say, Peggy, you brought your grandson to visit my house? Steves face stiffened and Peggy Carter, after freezing her hands, let go of Steve and picked up her bag, smashing Mike while saying angrily, Youre the one whos my grandson, you jerk! Mike stepped backwards, pointed at Steve and shouted, Quick! Stop your grandmother! How dare you? Peggy Carter chased after Mike and gave him a beating. Steve watched this scene, could not help but reveal a smile, a little nervousness and restraint in the heart, instantly disappeared. It seems that these two people have a very good rtionship. He sighed in his heart, could not help but reveal a smile, looking at the figure of Peggy Carter, eyes full of tenderness. This is a good girl, that even now has gray hair, but in his eyes is still the beautiful and proud of the English rose. A wake up, the sea has changed, the world has be he will not recognize, but only Peggy Carter of this love has not changed a little. He held the heart of certain death but only slept, but Peggy Carter with the heart of waiting, tormented for decades! Just the thought of his Carter, every day spent in the thoughts of him, his heart cannot help but tremble. So, how could he resent the current Carter? Hoo-hoo! Peggy Carter propped up her legs and looked at Mike in exasperation, and Mike pointed at Steve at the door and said, Tsk, Steve will have to sufferter. Peggy Carter hummed softly, turned her head to look at Steve, saw his gentle look at her, face slightly red and said: Why are you looking at me like that? Because I want to make up for these decades. Chapter 230: Mikes gift Chapter 230: Mike''s gift To make up for the decades! A love story that ruffled Peggy Carters face. Good guy, straightforward good guy! Captain America turned out to be also tease the girl grandmother master. Mike sighed and looked at the two people who stood staring at each other and threw the dog food into his own home. Mike waved his hand as if he was about to throw the dog food out, and said to the two people: Can youe in again? You and me? Ahem! Steve responded, coughed lightly and said, Excuse me. He walked into Mikes house, casually closed the door and swept his eyes over Mikes house. For some reason, he felt a weing smelle over him. This family must be very happy. He murmured in his heart and extended his hand to Mike with a smile, Steve Rogers, thank you for saving me. Mike. Mike shook his hand and said, You didnt keep Peggy waiting for nothing, good for you. Steve smiled faintly and said, Hes my girl, always will be. Mike grinned, feeling overwhelmingly sour. Peggy Carter gave Steve a nk look, but curled the corner of her mouth without thinking and said, Mike, were buying a house here, right next door to your house. Hmm? Mike was stunned and said, Next door? Yes! Peggy Carter looked at Steve and said, He just woke up and is not familiar with the current world, its easier here. Saying that, she teasingly said to Mike: After all, youre an old man too, you should talk to Steve. Mike: After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, Maam, there is an escrow fee if you escort your grandchildren. Ah! You bastard, there is no end to it! Peggy Carter swung her fist in shame and anger. Mike grabbed Peggy Carter and squeezed his eyes at Steve, who was on the side, and said, I have something to say to Carter, do you mind? Steves eyes looked at Mikes hand holding Carters and squeezed out a smile. Come with me, a gift for you, just for your move. With that, Mike dragged Peggy Carter upstairs. Closing the door, Peggy Carter looked at Mike suspiciously and said, What gift? Mahjong secrets? The corners of his mouth twitched slightly as Mike said, Cant you put something else in your head now? Saying that, he took out a light ck crystal from his secondary pocket. Youre giving me this? No. Mike smiled mysteriously and said, Im going to give you youth. ? Steve walked back and forth in the living room of Mikes house, surveying things he hadnt seen before, his face was full of curious, but when he heard footstepsing from upstairs, he hurriedly sat down on the couch again. But the next second, when he saw Peggy Carter who walked into the living room, the whole person froze, and then his face gushed with wild joy, quickly rushed to Peggy Carter, excitedly said: I did not see wrong, right? Whats going on here? Peggy Carter had actually regained her youth. Peggy Carter herself was in a dumbfounded state. She had be younger, and this was a gift to her. Mike had really done it. She touched her face, hugged Steve hard, and cried out in excitement. It was the best gift ever. Mike watched the scene, leaving space for the two alone. The beauty of adulthood is also a beautiful thing. However, there was more life force in that crystal than he had imagined. After giving Peggy Carter decades of youth, the life force inside had only been used for a third of it. The ck Queen did not die unjustly. With a whisper, Mike came to the dining room, and after waiting for several minutes, saw Peggy Carter from the living room door embarrassed to reveal her head. Mike: Finished so soon? The smile on Peggy Carters face instantly disappeared, and she twitched the corners of her mouth and said, You bastard, your mouth is still so indebted! Then she smiled and she said, Thank you for the gift, Mike. Mike walked into the living room and said, I promised you a long time ago. No, you dont understand how much this means to me right now. Its us. Steve added as he appeared next to Peggy Carter. The sour smell just came Well, a little something, dont keep hanging on to it. Mike waved his hand and said, When are you guys moving in? Tomorrow. Peggy Carter said, I need to pack up some things and came over today just to look at the house. Say hello if you want to help tomorrow. Peggy Carter said with disinterest, Just have lunch ready for us, the movers will do the rest. Mike: Cocking the corner of his mouth, Peggy Carter shook Steves hand and said, Ill see you tomorrow. Watching the two leaving, Mike was looking forward to what it would be like when they moved in together. Its getting lively Mike smiled and closed the door to his room. In the cafeteria of Gwens school. Gwen took her lunch box and used the school microwave to heat up the lunch Mike had prepared for her, smelling the growing smell of meat, and couldnt help but swallow. The male teacher in charge of warming up the food for the students couldnt help but sniffle, not to mention the few students waiting with Gwen. Ding! The microwave oven made a clear sound, and the teacher opened it and took several of the lunches that had been warmed up, looked at the names on the lunch boxes, called the students names, and handed them out one by one. Although most of the children would eat the school lunch, there were a small number of children who would bring their lunches to school to eat, so the school prepared arge-capacity microwave oven for this group of students, which was a great convenience for them. When this measure was first implemented, it also won the school a lot of praise. Gwen! The teacher shouted, and Gwen hurriedly took her lunch box and took a deep sniff with a satisfied face. Gwen looked up and saw a number of students looking at the lunch box in her hand, she hurriedly held it in her arms and looked at the crowd warily: What do you want? That,what is that food you have, it smells so good! A boy could not help but ask, the others hurriedly pricked up their ears. Gwen said with a little pride, Of course it smells good, its my dad made for me. She opened the lunch box, gave the guys a look and said, Its called a meat loaf! With those words, she saw Luke waving at her and hurried over and sat down on the empty seat next to Luke. Hi, Peter! Seeing her ssmate Peter Parker sitting right across from her, Gwen graciously said hello. Peter smiled coyly. Lukes nose snorted lightly and said breathlessly, Uncle Mike made lunch? I shouldnt be sitting with you! How else am I supposed to eat? He looked at the lunch provided by the school with a face full of disgust. Fruit, Sarah, milk, and a beef burger, although nutritious, but the taste well Here, its brought especially for you. Gwen took out a meat bun handed to Luke, see opposite Peter curiously looking at the meat bun in her hand, she looked at the lunch box, see two more inside, after generously took out a handed to Peter. Peter was a little embarrassed, but the taste was so good that he took it, blushed and said thank you. Just as the three were about to start eating, a boy walked up to Gwen and said, Hey, can you sell me this stuff? Sell? Gwen was stunned, shook her head without hesitation and said, No! The boy was a little disappointed and was about to turn away when Gwen, whose eyes were wandering, suddenly called out to the other party and said, I ept reservations, and if you want to eat it, I can bring it to you tomorrow. Chapter 232: Social Practice Chapter 232: Social Practice Mike looked at the ten dors ced in front of him and cried a little. Gwen, surprisingly, is selling meat loaf. Gwen squinted, seeing the little girl lowered her head, her hands and fingers tangled together, as if she was about to tie her eyes, she secretly smiled. rk looked at the two, could not help butugh out loud and said: We have the spirit of making money back then. Thinking of the three of them brothers, that time for their own trip to make money, he could not help butugh, after feeling a sharp gaze swept at him, hastily shut his mouth. Mike sped his arms and looked at Gwen and whispered: Say, what do you think? Gwen looked up at Mike, saw his face calm, blinked, thought seriously and said, On the premise that it wont affect my studies, we each get what we need, and it will also expand my social circle and exercise my guts. The corners of rks mouth curled up again. Well, the little guy had a way with words, without interfering with his studies! Blocked out the most likely points of attack, and said a whole lot of good things, but she missed a point rk nced at his father. That does sound like a lot of good for you. Mike cupped his chin and let out a whisper, and as Gwen was about to clench her fist darkly and cheer was about toe to her lips, the conversation turned and said, But why should I cooperate with you? Gwen pointed to the money on the table and said, Dad, Im giving you money! Its our partnership! A partnership! Partnership? Mikeughed low and said, I made the meat loaf, the source is in my hands, youre in no position to negotiate. Gwen froze, as if that were really true, so she said sharply, Ill raise the money, another five! Mike shook his head. Add ten dors! Gwens heart was bleeding. Ha! Mikeughed and said, Looks like youre not selling it cheap. Gwen: (??) She seems to have exposed something. Mike smiled and touched Gwens head, saying, Heres the deal, I can help you. Great! Gwen cheered. But Huh? Mike put up a finger and said, I will only cooperate with you for a while, after that, you also have to hand me a summary of your feelings about doing this, which means treating this as a practical activity. Deal! Gwen pped the table, and then carefully said to Mike: Dad, then the matter of adding money, is it even? No! Mike said indifferently, Twenty is twenty, which means you have to give me two dors for every meat loaf you take from me. Dad~~ Gwen walked up to Mike and began to pout. Mike looked at Gwen with a smile and said, No means no, thats your first lesson in business. But If you keep talking, Im going to raise my money. Gwen immediately shut her mouth and grunted in exasperation, Twenty on twenty. Hey, so the calction, she can still earn a lot of it. Looking at the two people talking business, rk, who hadnt stopped eating, showed a smile. So intense that those who didnt know thought they were talking about some big business. Ah! My steamed pork! Seeing rk put thest piece of meat into his mouth, Gwen, who had just picked up her chopsticks, shrieked in shock and looked at rk sorrowfully, with a look that was about to cry. rk held back hisughter and said, Who told you not to eat it quickly. Brother, youre bad! Gwen bit down on her chopsticks and grunted in anger. Haha! rkughed happily and showed Gwen his bowl.. It was full of steamed pork with flour. Gwen cheered and was about to clip it when rk took his bowl back, cocking his head and saying in a puzzled tone, What did you just say? Brother, I like you best! rk smiled happily and handing the bowl over a little, he said, Like more than you like Daddy? Mmm! Gwen nodded without hesitation. The corners of Mikes mouth twitched. Well, one bowl of meat and he was bought. rk handed the bowl to Gwen. Gwen turned her head and put it in front of Mike, smiling, Dad, eat the meat! rk was stunned, Mike was stunned, andughed out loud happily. Hee hee! Gwen spat her tongue at rk. rk nodded helplessly at Gwen and couldnt help butugh out loud as well. The next day, as Gwen left, she took the meat loaf Mike had prepared for her and headed for the door. Mike followed Gwen to the door and met the kid from the house across the street. Luke and Mike said hello. Morning, Uncle Mike. Mike nodded, and as Gwen walked toward Luke, suddenly said, You had a hand in this thing Gwen did, didnt you! Ah! That Lukes eyes drifted and nodded gently after Gwen nodded to him. Then after this practice, you also write a practice report to your father, just like Gwen. Ah! A practice report? Lukes eyes widened, looked at Gwen, and said with a bitter face, Can I You cant! Gwen let out a low cry, close to Luke whispered: Do not you want to earn some pocket money and eat a delicious lunch? With that, he patted his backpack. Luke had the final say in his heart, gritted his teeth and said, Okay, its done! Gwen smiled happily and took Luke to the bus stop. Watching the backs of the two, Mike smiled and shook his head, thought this was something he had to talk to John about. rk walked out of the house and looked at Mike at the door, Dad, Im leaving too. Today was his first day on the job. Mike nodded, took out a box and handed it to rk, saying, Go ahead. After the words, he came to Johns house and briefly talked to John about what Gwen and Luke were going to do, John and his wife couldnt help butugh out loud and praised Gwen for her quick thinking. After a few minutes of small talk, when John had to go to work, Mike said goodbye and returned home, just after cleaning up the dishes, the door to his house was knocked on again. Mike touched his head, he has been busy this morning, yo. Open the door. No surprise, it was Steve and Maria? Mike looked at Maria in confusion and said, Why are you here too? Maria reached out and pointed to Mikes right hand side and said: From today, I moved there to live. Doesnt someone live over there? I bought it. Kat Ka huh She smiled and exined, When she heard we were moving in, Maria bought the house overnight. Maria smiled gracefully and said, Im off to set up the house, see you at noon, Mike. Oh Good guy, another one to eat a meal. After Maria was gone, Mike looked over at Peggy Carter and said, Howd it go? What did she say? He asked Peggy Carter to ask Maria about getting her youth back. Peggy Carter shook her head, sighed and said, She refused, she said she had no regrets in this life, she didnt need to live again, just let nature take its course, or Howard would be waiting in a hurry. Chapter 233: No, its Gwens Chapter 233: No, it''s Gwen''s Closing the door, Mike sighed softly. Maria Not everyone can resist this kind of temptation. Howard the guy met a good wife instead. Peggy Carter moved in, and Maria moved in right away, here Wait! Mike said with an odd look on his face, They dont think its easier to y mahjong this way, do they? In the following days, time proved that Mikes idea was correct. Originally, they gathered to gamble Uh, y mahjong, only once every few days, but now, since bing neighbours, those two people hate to y three times a day, and even dragged Steve down. Poor Captain America.. He probably wouldnt have thought that when he woke up again, instead of the world waiting for him to save it, he would have been reduced to a tool of the cobbled-together table man. Fortunately, Mike has self-control, not being won over and over again the money lost, pulling them to y cards every day, or else the speed of the loss of money to these two, Mike is afraid that one of them to the streets to ask for food, one to export thepany to. In the past few days, the psychological changes of Captain America Steve can be described as very exciting. Finally, he had to choose to take a long trip with Peggy Carter to keep Peggy Carter away from the mahjong table for a while. And after the two left, Maria also did note to Mike for several days because of theck of tile friends. Mike was finally clear. But life is like a thing mom, dont give you something to do, its not called life. Gwens school. Noon, in front of the cafeteria. After is ten or so days of serving lunch, Gwen has be the schools little meatloaf queen, and the customers have increased from the original eight to forty, and thats because Mike only serves forty meatloaf. Luke stood at the door, watched each acquaintance arrive, and said to the crowd, All here, then lets go! There were so many people that they had to change the location of the transaction to the open space behind the cafeteria because they had attracted the attention of the teachersst time and gotten a warning. Leading the crowd to the clearing, Gwen and Peter were already there waiting, two men each holding arge lunch box, although frozen hands and feet, but with smiles on their faces. One hand delivers the goods, the other hand pays the bnce. Gwen to the order form, read the name, Luke collected the money, while Peter was handing out the hair of the meat bun. The three of them divided the work and moved skilfully. And the people who received the meat bun, also immediately left without the slightest stay. Just three or two minutes, three people will be todays share of goods sold out. Looking at the money in her hand, Gwens eyes shone brightly, then she sighed and said, Its half a month away from the time we agreed with dad, so I really cant let go. But we have earned a lot of ah! Peter whispered, holding his share of the meat loaf, his face was full of satisfaction. Luke grimaced: Why remind me that I still have to submit a practice report! Turning his head to look at Peter, who was half a head shorter than him, he said, I really envy you, not being caught by Uncle Mike. Hehehe! Peter giggled, turned his head to look at Gwen and said, Are you going to write too? Gwen was full of care and said, Ive already finished writing. Ah, so fast! Luke sucked in a cool breath of surprise. Peter said seriously, Gwen is the best in our grade school, and it makes sense that she could finish so quickly. Speaking of studying, Peter youre second, right? Luke looked at Peter with a smile, wrapped his arms around Peters neck, and said, How about you help me write? Luke, dont bully Peter, do your own work. Gwen said, flinging the money in her hand, and said joyfully, Now its time to split the money! She ordered a few sheets of money and handed them to Peter and Luke, saying, Cherish it, my friends, the frequency is getting less and less. Luke nodded, while Peter smiled happily. Counting this money, he had saved several dozen dors, and could buy an Iron Man toy. Just thinking about it made him happy. Yo, earned a lot of ah, give us a share? Just then, several tall senior students came over. The three mens eyes changed, Luke blocked Gwen behind him and said, What do you want? Its against thew to rob money! Against thew? Several peopleughed, the leader smiled, said: Strong how much against thew, this student. As they said, they gathered around. When Gwen saw it, she breathed a long sigh of relief, hummed softly, and said, Luke, get ready to beat them down. Haha! Beat us down? Several people looked at the three of them, who were a head shorter than them, or even more, and jeered wantonly. Gwen put the money into her clothes, took off the down jacket she was wearing and handed it to Peter beside her, saying, Protect it. With those words, she bounced in ce twice, and after Luke also took off the cotton jacket that was in the way, the two looked at each other and rushed straight on. They had been in contact with mixed martial arts for some time, and this was the bottom line for them to dare to strike back. A few senior students saw this scene and couldnt help butugh, waving their fists to meet them. They didnt take the threat of the two dwarfs seriously. But as soon as they made contact, they regretted it. Gwen and Luke are agile and quick, and they have a clear eye with every punch and kick. They yelled and looked like fools. But fortunately, they were crowded, and both sides yed back and forth. Peter watched the scene with some trepidation, but couldnt help but cheer out when she saw Gwen take down an older kid who was more than a head taller than her. Quick, you guys wrap up these two, Ill get the kid. The lead boy rubbed his chest and shouted, charging toward Peter. Peter was dumbfounded, but not stupid enough to turn around and run. But he was too skinny to be a match for his opponent, and he was caught before he could run a few steps. Hand it over! The boy grabbed Peters arm and yelled. Although Peter was a little scared, he still held his clothes tightly and said, No, its Gwens! Its mine now! The boy grabbed the dress and tugged hard. No! Peter shouted, and his thin body surprisingly burst out with a side-splittingly powerful force. Fark! Let go! The boy yanked hard and pped Peter in the face. Peter, who was in the tooth recement period, whimpered, and a tooth that had long been loose flew out, even as blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Seeing this scene, the senior kid froze. And the side of Gwen and Luke saw it and shrieked out. Gwen pushed aside the people around her and ran to Peter, while Luke also screamed in anger, feeling like a subtle but not obvious change in his body, angrily pounced on a person, pinned the other person underneath, and smashed down with his fist. Chapter 234: So, this kid will become the future of Spider-Man? Chapter 234: So, this kid will be the future of Spider-Man? Just as the two sides were fighting What are you doing? The director of the teaching screamed loudly. He red at the scuffled children and said angrily: Come to my office, all of you! And get your parents here! Several senior children froze in an instant. Gwen grabbed the angry Luke, winked at him, and pushed out the dazed Peter, covering his face, sobbing softly and said: Teacher, please help us! Luke also said with a sad face, Yeah, look what theyve done to Peter, hes the second best student in his grade. Peters cheeks were red and even a little swollen, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. A few people looked at the three Gwen in confusion. Not right ah, you two just hit very fierce, and not at all hurt, why now The teachers face sank and said angrily to the senior kids, Now, get your ass in here right now! Turned to look at the three of Gwen, with a gentle expression: Well, dont be afraid, when your parentse, I will let them apologize to you. No, we want to go to ss now. Gwen shook her head. Luke nodded, while Peter hurried to follow. Looking at the three, the head teachers face couldnt help but soften. What good kids, he must do justice to them! Dont be afraid,e with me. He said in a soft voice, waved to the three, red fiercely at the kids again, and walked toward the office. But as he knew the story, he threw the three Gwen to the principals office with a dismayed look on his face. This kind of thing, it is better to let the principal handle it. When Mike received the call from the school, he immediately drove to the school, and with him came Lukes mother, Lana. When they arrived at the office door, a beautiful woman also hurried over, and after nodding to the two, walked into the principals office. Mike and Lana followed them in. Inside the office, there was a room full of people sitting. In addition to the children, there were parents who had already arrived. Dad. Gwen saw Mike enter and shouted softly, then but lowered her head. After sweeping Gwen, relieved to see no obvious injuries. Lana also secretly relieved. But the beautiful woman hugged Peter and panicked, Peter, what happened to your face? Aunt May, Im fine. Peter squeezed out a smile. May Parker looked at the principal angrily, You have to give me an exnation! The principal coughed lightly, Since the parents are here, lets get started. First, he dealt with the fight. The kids who had robbed the money had not only been beaten by Gwen and Luke, but also punished by the school, while their parents, although surprised that Gwen and Luke, the two little guys, had pressed the seniors to fight, could only apologize to Mike and the others because they had no reason to do so in the first ce. After they left with their children, the principal looked at the three Gwen and said, Well, now tell us about what kind of meat loaf you are selling at school. Meat loaf? What kind of meat loaf? May Parker looked at Peter, saw the little guys head lowered his head, and looked at the principal in confusion. The principal looked to Mike and said, Gwens dad, do you have anything to say? Mike coughed lightly, I know about this, its their social practice. Social practice? The principal looked at Mike suspiciously. And after Mikes reminder, Gwen also hurriedly said, Yes, Mr. Principal, this is our social practice, we just finished doing the summary of this social practice. Where is the summary? In the ssroom, Ill go get it! The principal looked at Gwen and nodded. A few momentster, the three parents of Mike walked out with Gwen. With Gwens social practice summary, the three children were not punished, but they were severely banned from selling lunch at school and were given a warning. Gwen grunted, her business was just yellow, but she had just be the Little Queen of Meat Loaf. Peter and Luke also shrugged and looked a little unhappy. Seeing the three little ones expressions, the three couldnt help butugh out loud. May Parker, Peters aunt. May Parker introduced herself and shook hands with the two. With the excuse of social practice and the fact that Peter was injured, she didnt me Peter much, instead she was very heartbroken about Peters face. Mike looked at May Parker, and then looked at Peter. So, this kid will be the future of Spider-Man? A question shed through his mind, he introduced himself to the other side, the three parents chatted for a few minutes, said goodbye to each other, took Gwen and Lana, mother and son, and rushed towards home. Meanwhile. The Daily newspaper office. rk sat at his desk, writing todays interview. After all this time of learning and adapting, he was getting better and better, and even got a solo interview today, although it wasnt with any important people or stories, but it was a good sign. rk! Editor-in-Chief Perry White tapped rk and said, Follow me. rk answered, pushed the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, and after casually picking up the notebook and pen on his desk, followed the other side toward the office. It had been his fathers suggestion to wear dark-rimmed sses. Considering what he was going to do in the future, on his first day at work, Mike gave him these sses and rted advice to make a good disguise during the weekdays. So, after he used the function of his battle suit watch and slightly changed his face, and then put on these ck-framed sses, he became a different person. Following the editor-in-chief into the others office, rks eyes swept from a woman in the office and then said, Editor-in-chief, is there something you want me to do? Editor-in-chief Perry White nodded and looked at the woman in a professional suit, all shrewd andpetent, and said, Louis, this is rk Kent, you and he will go to Moro and finish the news interview for the game. Louis said discontentedly, White, do I need to go for this kind of little news without nutrition? Louise! With a round face, with a gray beard Perry White frowned, said: This is not a small report, where there is Tony Stark, it cant be small news. After a pause, his taut face slightly rxed, the tone of voice put a few soft points. Besides, youve only just recovered from your injury, and its good to practice with this important but easy news. What about him? Louis pointed to rk, who had been watching her, and said, Do I need to take him with me? rks ability is very good, but hecks of experience, you take him. Perry White said a sentence, see the other party still want to say something, hurriedly said: Well, it is settled, you guys leave tomorrow. Chapter 164: Jiang Yizhi met her cousin (1/2) Chapter 164: Jiang Yizhi met her cousin (1/2) Meng Li was recuperating in her yard. The concubines and the elders of the client all came to visit Meng Li. Meng Li was a little embarrassed. People donte empty-handed, they have to pay it back sooner orter when theye out. In the next few days, she recovered from her injury. The female gentleman praised Meng Li for her good health and quick recovery. Meng Li has been fine these days, but the only bad thing is that Jiang Yizhi has been wandering in front of her all day. Meng Li still likes to be alone quietly. Jiang Tiancai paced around the room with a book, shook his head and read through, then put the book down. His eyes swept around the room again, and the Hou Mansion was indeed the Hou Mansion, even if it was a guest room, the furnishings were exquisite and elegant. Jiang Tiancai thought that he had been in the Hou Mansion for a few days, but he had not made friends in Beijing. He thought of the letter he handed to his cousin Jiang Yizhi when he first came, intending to contact the brothers and sisters of Liannuo, but its been a few days and he hasnt replied yet. Attracted his own book boy to ask Did you reply to the letter that the young master asked you to hand out a few days ago? The book boy bowed his waist and said, Master Cai, this, the letter was handed over, but when I saw the people in Miss Jiangs courtyard, they didnt pay much attention to the little one. Jiang Tiancai waved his hand I have been raised by Houmen since I was a child, and I can understand if I am arrogant. This young master will write another letter, and you will hand it over to her. After all, she is still the Jiang family, and this blood kinship is still there. The book boy looked embarrassed, but the master couldnt help but listen to what he said, so he bowed and nodded in response. Jiang Yizhi sneered when she received the letter. Casually threw the letter aside again. Its beautiful to think about it. Getting to know the powerful through her depends on whether she can y in the circle of high society. If she is lucky, the ancestral grave is smoky, and she is admitted to the champion, she can barely help. Jiang Yizhi raised her hand, looked at her dyed nails, andughed out loud. She got up again and took out a letter from under the pillow, looked at the letter from Shizi to her obsessively, and read it several times over and over again, amused herself. Jiang Yizhi smiled and thought that she still had a marriage contract, so she couldntugh. Her face suddenly became gloomy. Jiang Yizhis eyes turned, and she became angry when she thought of Meng Lis attitude. At first, I just thought that the eldestdy had a sudden temper, but these days, she basically didnt take the initiative to talk to her. She took the initiative to find it, and she also had a lukewarm attitude. What are you proud of? Whats so arrogant? Jiang Yizhi snorted coldly in displeasure, got up and stared at the letter Jiang Tiancai had written to her motionless. Meng Lis feet healed, and she went to study again. With different nes andrge cultural differences, Meng Li is also interested in learning. She also resumed her greetings to the olddy and the Queen family. But Jiang Yizhi still likes to stay with Meng Li. Meng Li smiled slightly. Wherever Jiang Yizhi asked her to go, she would go. On this day, Jiang Yizhi took Meng Li to meet Jiang Tiancai by chance. In the courtyard, Jiang Yizhi took Meng Li and met Jiang Tiancai standing in the concave shape of the pavilion. Jiang Yizhi looked surprised and surprised, and shouted at Jiang Tiancai: Cousin? Jiang Tiancai turned his head slowly, his every move was deliberate and graceful. Meng Li nced at Jiang Tiancai. Jiang Tiancais appearance was not bad, and his clothes were not bad. He looked polite. After all, he was also a schr. Meng Xuan said, wouldnt it be better if he shook his hair again? Chapter 235: The key comes Chapter 235: The keyes Louis walked out of the office, footsteps, turned to look at rk behind her, through a little sharp brow gently frowned and said: rk, I call you so, is it okay? rk nodded. Then may I ask, why have you been looking at me since you entered the office? Louis asked calmly. rks gaze was not malicious, only a trace of inquiry and curiosity, which aroused her curiosity. rk rubbed his head with an apologetic look, That name, a person Ive met before was called that name, so sorry. Louis smiled faintly and said, It looks like Im not the person you remember. No. rk shook his head. This, he was quite sure. As for the Loius in his memory, he hadnt seen her since that day. As for how you feel about the other party If he insists on saying, he can only be grateful, grateful to the other party for giving him a perfect curtain call to his high school life. Okay then, tomorrow at the airport, see you at eight oclock sharp. Louis said faintly, turned towards her seat, suddenly turned back to rk and said, Dont pull anything for the interview. rk looked at the other mans back and pushed his sses. His predecessor looks very neat and looks like a strong woman in the workce. I hope it will not be too difficult to get along with. Shaking his head, rk went back to his desk and began to get busy. In Mikes house, his bedroom. There is aputer in Mikes bedroom. In addition to watching news and ying games, thisputer has one of the biggest uses recently-fighting! Fight of words. Mike began to do so only recently this time. It started when rk suddenly brought up relevant news about what was going on in the inte, and then Mike checked out Holy shit, some people are going too far. Not only do they dislike Mao and Professor X, but they also talk badly about their family by association. Anyway, idle, Mike began to fight back. Another forum. Mike stretched his fingers with both hands and shook hands together, making a popping sound. Then, pressing his hands on the keyboard, his eyes condensed, and his fingers started to move. It was as if there were countless hands enveloping the keyboard, only a continuous tapping sound, as if pressed to elerate the gatling machine gun A few minutester, Mike nodded in satisfaction. All the unpleasant words on the forum were drowned out by him. As for the enemies counterattack Under his terrifying speed, it was simply unbearable. Heh, scum! Mike said indifferently, closed this forum, and continued to attack the next one. An hourter, Mike stretched with satisfaction, stood up and walked downstairs. The X-Men have been quite activetely. In addition to ordinary criminals, but also dealt with several crimes involving super-powered forces, in addition to the Brotherhood led by Eric, to a collision. The battle is very intense! But in addition to that secret research institution, using mutants for experiments was exposed, the research base was directly destroyed, the casualties on both sides, perfectly kept at zero. And that research facility, in addition to being destroyed by Eric, because of the exposure of the matter, but also need to face the X Institutes reproach. In the end, the X Academy also used this as a reason to win a wave of sympathy for the mutants and win a lot of support. But in fact, this research institution, or Charles found out, and Eric after discussion, only after apelling battle. Speaking of battles Mike mused. It had been some time since they had found the Kryptonian ship, but the Kryptonians hadnt shown up. Was it that, as Joe-Al had said, there were no other survivors left on Krypton? Or had Zod and the others not escaped from the ck hole? Or were they on their way here because it was a long way away? Or maybe there had been an ident on the way here? Mike did not know the exact reason, but hoped that it was the first. Its useless to think too much, its just that the wateres to cover it up, and when theye, its nothing more than a battle. Well? Why are you back so early today? Mike had juste downstairs not muchter, and was nning to go outside to look at the supermarket when rk pushed open the door just in time. rk nodded and said, Dad, are you going out? Grocery shopping. Mike put on his coat and changed his shoes, saying, When Gwen gets back, I have something to discuss with you guys. Ill go with you. rk buttoned up his shirt again. Lets go, then. Mike and rk left the house and walked toward the supermarket not far from the house. Father and son walked side by side as the white mist that continued to rise with their breath drifted before their eyes. Dad, Im going on a business trip tomorrow. Business trip? Mike was a little surprised and said, Youve only been on the job for such a short time and youve got an out-of-town job? Hmm. rk had a smile on his face, Go to Monaco. Monaco? Mike cupped his chin, a puzzled look shed across his face: Where do I think Ive heard that recently? Tony Stark, hes going there topete in a racing event and promote the Stark Expo on the side. So, you guys are going for him? Mike muttered and said, Should I get Tony here and you do an interview with him? No need. rkughed, Im only a trainee reporter, I still have a lot to learn. Mike nodded and suddenly whispered, Your identity hasnt been discovered, has it? Three days ago, rk encountered a fire on his way to work, because of the urgency of the matter, there are still many people in the building on fire rtionship, he had to change into a battle suit to rescue people, but also was photographed in the newspaper, on the headlines of the day. rk pushed his sses and said, No, the advice Dad gave was effective. Thats good. Mike nodded, looked at the supermarket not far away and said, What do you want to eat tonight? Anything. Meanwhile, in the supermarket Gwen was shopping for snacks with Luke and Parker. The money earned some time ago, Gwen mostly saved up, and now and then buy some snacks to satisfy themselves. Peter, so your home is nearby ah! Gwen put snacks into the supermarket cart while striking up a conversation with Peter. Peterughed nervously and said, I didnt expect it either, we are quite close. Eight blocks away, still call it close? Luke looked at the two speechlessly and said, Are you guys having an awkward conversation? Peter blushed and said, Its only a ten-minute walk. Right! Gwen counted three bars and put them in the cart, and said to Luke, who was pushing the cart, Come on, follow me, lets go over there and buy a little less of the same. More, her backpack cannot fit. Chapter 80: How much strength does Brother Feng Hide? (1/2) Chapter 80: How much strength does Brother Feng Hide? (1/2) He was about to stretch out his hand to grab it, but as the petals shot and approached, Zao Wou-kis expression suddenly changed. Wrong! This petal is weird! However, its toote! Boom! A faint voice slowly came from Wang Fengs mouth! Next moment! Boom! The terrifying explosion, like a blooming red lotus of ice and fire, with Zao Wou-ki as the centre, bloomed in the entire square! The sound of the explosion shook Tang San and others in the distance, their eardrums were also sore, and they looked at the centre with horror! From the central location, a wave of air resembling a hurricane rolled over directly! Wherever I have passed, everything has been shattered to pieces! Ice me Furious Lotus! The second soul skill! At the beginning of the 20th level, Wang Feng used it to be able to destroy everything within a 100-meter radius in an instant! Now, he is level 30 and has been upgraded to within a radius of 200 meters! The power is even more terrifying! ording to Wang Fengs estimation, even a soul king with more than fifty levels cant resist it at all! The mes in the explosion, already icy, will cause great damage to the enemy! It can be regarded as Wang Fengs most powerful move now! Moreover, in the past five years, Wang Feng has also conducted in-depth research on this trick. For example, he detonated two petals and three petals at the same time the power is different. Even, if it provokes the whole red lotus!!! What kind of power would that be? Ice me Furious Lotus Ultimate Edition! Abbreviation: Ice me Furious God Lotus! However, Wang Feng didnt intend to release it here, because it was too powerful and it would definitely kill people. Can only be used as a hole card. At this time. This superrge-scale explosion directly shocked everyones eyes again! They have never heard of it. The auxiliary soul master can still possess this kind of terrifying soul skill with super-wide lethality! This power Dai Mubai trembled all over, Even if I turn on the White Tiger King Kong Transformation, Im afraid I will be shocked to death directly in it! But Wang Feng is only level 30, this is his second soul skill! As a thirty-seventh-level soul warrior, he said so. Tang San and Xiaowus face turned pale. Woohoo how much strength did Brother Feng hide when he fought with us! Xiao Wu said sadly. It should be hidden for most of itsuch a powerful soul skillits terrifying! Tang San shook his head. The power and damage caused by this trick are several times more exaggerated than most of his hidden weapons! And the coverage is toorge! Almost half of the square is covered! There is no ce to hide! His martial spirit is so strange. Zhu Zhuqing whispered in silence. A few people were taken aback, and then they thought, Yes, what a strange martial spirit! Can there be two forms? Moreover, the two forms of martial souls actually have different abilities! This is too unsolvable! The teacher once said that Brother Feng also has twin martial arts souls. Is this another martial arts soul of Brother Feng? Tang San thought secretly in his heart. When he was at Notting College, the master said that both he and Brother Feng possessed two kinds of martial arts souls. But he had never seen Brother Fengs second martial soul! At this time. Kid! The explosive power of your soul skill is good, but it is a pity that there is too much gap between you and my soul power and soul ring, and it will not hurt me much! If you are twenty levels higher, I really may not be able to stand it! Chapter 236: Its really cute Chapter 236: It''s really cute Gwens eyes glowed as she looked at the cute candies in front of her. She didnt buy much of each snack, but there was a wide variety. She chose carefully, just like a strict stockist. In addition to her own, she also nned to buy some snacks for Peter and Luke and the others. She was a righteous person, how could she neglect her friends. What do you want to eat, you can choose one oh, my treat. Gwen smiled at the two. Luke smiled happily and said, Then Im wee. Peter blinked and said, Thats not good. Thats okay. Gwen patted her pocket and said, Theres still plenty of money left. Dont be polite with her, shes a little richdy. Lukeughed and led Peter to choose something. What the three didnt notice was that two people were following them not far away, peeking at them. Ooh, and a little richdy! Mikes eyebrows jumped as he muttered, Little guy are sneaking snacks. rk looked at the scene with amusement and seemed to see his past. Dad, do you still buy groceries? You go buy groceries, Ill see what shes buying. Mike pushed rk, saw Gwen three turned to another shelf, turned around and walked to the other side. rk looked at Gwens back and sighed. Sorry, brother cant help you, youre already on Dads radar. Mike followed Gwen, listening to the three little guys muttering and chatting, could not help butugh out loud. When listening to Luke asked Gwen, where to hide these snacks, so as not to be found, Mike pricked up his ears, and then revealed a smile. Okay, little guy, I remember. Back tonight, its a sweep for you. Gwen, whats that guy doing? Just then, Peter pointed to a woman not far away and stared. The three were lying on their backs by the shelves, three small heads showing from bottom to top, watching each others movements, their faces all surprised. Only to see the woman holding arge belly quickly deted, and the woman will be a runaway balloon out after pulling the wide clothes, began to stuff inside. Noticing the line of sight behind her, the woman turned her head to look, and the three little ones eyes met in mid-air. Hey! Little devil, get out of the way! The woman with the nose ring scolded viciously and raised her fist in her hand demonstratively. Whoosh! Peter retracted his head, but the next second, he was carried out by Gwen again. Heh heh! Gwenughed, shot a wink with Luke, then walked out from behind the shelf, followed by Luke dragging Peter out. Peter was a little scared, but after seeing how Gwen and Luke behaved, he also puffed up his chest and made an effort to stand beside them. He found that since he met Gwen and Luke, he was a lot bolder. The three of them just looked at the woman and didnt shout or scream. The woman red at the three, but Gwen continued to smile. The woman took a step toward the three. The three took a step backwards in unison, and then remained in the same ce looking at the woman. The woman looked at the three, suddenly a little hairy inside. Get out! The woman yelled to the three, no longer pay attention to the three, and began to steal things, but no matter where she went, Gwen three people followed her. Just when she hesitated whether to throw the things away and just leave.. Sister, someone ising oh. Gwen warned. The woman was startled, put down the things in her hands, half crouched on the ground and began to camouge. The next second, there was really a supermarket stocker walked over. The woman froze and said to Gwen, Thank you. These brats were helping her? A thought shed through the womans mind and she gave the three a smile. In the time that followed, the three Gwen reminded the woman several more times, and the womans stomach gradually filled up. Just as the woman walked out with her big belly, the three Gwen also pushed the cart to pay. Sister, you pay first. Gwen smiled sweetly and let the woman go to the checkout first. The woman, with her belly and a bottle of water, was about to pay when Gwen gave Luke and Peter a wink, and the three took a deep breath and shouted, Catch the thief! That woman is a thief! The woman was shocked, looked at the three incredulously, and roared out, Fark! But hearing Gwen and their shouts, the supermarket staff looked over, and the customers waiting to pay also turned their heads to look at the woman. The woman gritted her teeth, held her stomach and ran, while running, the things in her stomach while falling out. Seeing this scene, the supermarket staff hurriedly blocked the woman. Although the woman struggled violently, but still was pressed to the ground. Gwen carried the snacks she paid for, and Peter two people in the surrounding peoples praise, one person eating a lollipop came over, showing a sweet smile to the woman, said: Sister, stealing is wrong! Looking at Gwens smile, the woman suddenly shivered, as if she saw a pair of ck devil horns growing out of Gwens head. At the same time, Mike, who had been watching the scene from a distance, his face also became odd. Gwen this little ninny is really cute! Looking at the snacks Gwen was carrying in her hand, Mike showed a smile and turned around and walked into the supermarket again. See you tonight, Gwen Mike and rk returned home and just opened the door, Gwen looked like she had trotted over and jumped into Mikes arms. Dad, where have you guys been? I We went to the supermarket to buy groceries. rk said hurriedly, giving Gwen a wink. Unfortunately, Gwen didnt read it and asked rk instead, Brother, are you not used to wearing sses? rk: rk , Mike said faintly Go wash the dishes. rk sighed and gave Gwen a pitiful look. Well, I can only help you so far. Gwen wondered, Dad, is brother in some kind of trouble, I think hes upset. Maybe, hes going on a business trip tomorrow. Travel? Its a business trip! Is there a difference between that and travelling? Gwen blinked her eyes. Mike let out a deep breath, read the little guys meaning, and said, Are you thinking of going on a trip? Heh heh! Gwen smiled and nodded. Lets wait until your spring break or summer vacation. Oh! Mike put Gwen down and headed upstairs, saying, Ill cook dinnerter, let me change your sheets first, Gwen. Change the sheets? Gwens eyes snapped open and she said, Dad! No, Ill change them myself! Thats not okay! Mike shook his head and walked upstairs while saying, The sheets are too big, you cant make them well by yourself. Saying that, with desperate eyes, she walked into her room. Chapter 237: Education Chapter 237: Education Watching Mike disappear from sight, Gwen cried and rushed to the room amidst rks sighs, then looked at the snacks she had turned out, a little face instantly pulled and bitter gourd-like. Mike turned his head to look at Gwen and smiled: Well done, baby! Pulled away from the sheets, revealing a thick mattress, and around the mattress, it was taped with one small bag after another. And in each small bag, there are different kinds of snacks, which are clearly distinguished. Gwens eyes were listless, looking at those small bags, squeezing out a smile: What are these ah, when did they appear? Yeah! What are they all? Maybe the little hamster hid it! Mike imitated Gwens tone and said: Let me see ah! Gwens mournful expression, counted up the inventory. Three lollipops, six milk candies, two choctes, three fruit hard candies, a small box of strawberry sandwich cookies, a chocte wafer Looking at the things they have worked hard to save for a long time are turned over by the heartless dad, Gwen was so wronged, tears almost flowed out. Finally, when Mike took out a box of fruit runny corn on the cob No, no, that one wont do! Gwen trotted over, hugged Mike and said, Dad, just save one for me! Mike blinked and looked puzzled, What are they all about? Theyre all snacks I hid. Didnt the little hamster hide them? Im the little hamster! Mike held back augh, in Gwens dumbfounded eyes, took out thest snacks, and when the tears in Gwens eyes were about to spurt out, said lightly, You can choose three snacks. Huh? Gwen looked at Mike in surprise, feeling like she had drifted from hell to heaven again. Really? Mike nodded and said, Yes, but the other snacks, Ill confiscate them, if you want to eat, you can talk to me. They were all very sweet, and Gwen was still changing her teeth, so it was not good to eat too much. Mm-hmm! Gwen nodded her head. Choose it. Gwen looked left, looked right, tangledly choosing three, watching Mike take away the rest of the snacks, a viin appeared in her heart, she waved her handkerchief with tears Farewell, my snacks, I will not forget the taste of your mouth when you stuffed into it. On the other hand, Mike put away Gwens snacks and after spending half an hour making dinner, the three of them sat at the table and ate dinner. I have something I want to ask you guys. Hearing Mikes serious tone, rk put down the dishes in his hand, while Gwen took the opportunity to stuff a piece of meat before looking at Mike. Mike let out a deep breath and said, Im looking for something to do. Hmm? rk was Stunned and said, Dad, what do you want to do? He guessed Mike was getting bored. Gwen: Dad, are we broke? Mike smiled and said, No, Im the one whos bored. Oh! Gwen breathed a sigh of relief. So, now is the time to y your part, what kind of work can I do? Mike looked at the two expectantly. Cook! The two barely thought about it and blurted out. Mike: Do I have any other choice? I still have a lot of specialties, like He was stunned.. Killers? Talking to parents? Cant say that one. Well, the more normal one would be this cooking skill. Okay. Mike nodded and said, Ill think about it, now eat! The following day, Saturday, the weather was clear. rk left for the airport early in the morning, while Mike dropped Gwen off at the fighting tuition ss, picking up Luke who hade along for the ride. As soon as the trio got off the bus, the kid named Harry Osborne came running out. After he first politely called Mike, he pulled Gwen to the side and whispered, My dad wille today, for a duel exercise for a while, pleaselet me! After he said it with difficulty, he embarrassingly turned his head to the side. Gwen thought for a moment and nodded: No problem! Really? Mmm. Good, Ill treat you to something nice afterwards. Harry Osborn said happily and ran into the ssroom. His father was very strict with him, but Harry was eager to show himself in front of his own father and see his fathers approval of him. Gwen sighed, this guy was pathetic. Luke said to Gwen, Here we go again, this guy does this every time. Who made me too strong? Gwen sucked in her nose with a stinky look on her face. Come on, get in. Mike took the two little ones and walked into the ssroom. A few momentster, a luxury car pulled up to the curb, the driver hurriedly got out, pulled open the door for the boss in the back seat, and a man with a rigid facial line and a strong, cold, stern look, wearing a trench coat, stepped down. Norman Osborne, the owner of Osborne Enterprises , he is Harry Osbornes father. Wait for me here, Ill be out in a minute. He said, tightening his trench coat and walking inside. As he walked into the ssroom, he nced at Harry Osborn, who was moving around, and took a seat next to the training ground, right next to Mike, then nced at his watch. Harry Osbornes request yesterday had only won him five minutes. The boys took a little time to move their bodies around before starting a two-by-two practice. Gwens opponent was Harry, the two yed very well, Mike secretly nodded, but with his eyes, immediately saw Gwen put water, but looked at the man next to him, instantly understood Harry Osbornes small mind. In the end, Harry Osborne was victorious. Gwen and Harry Osborn came running toward where they were. Mike smiled at Gwen and said, Not bad. Gwen smiled. Harry Osborn looked at his father with a look of anticipation in his eyes. Whats there to be happy about when you just win a little girl? Did you make me waste five minutes of my time to see this? Norman Osborn said indifferently. The light in Harry Osbornes eyes flew away and his eyes instantly turned red. I told you, dont learn this nonsense, its useless for your life. Just then, Gwen puffed up and looked at Norman Osborn, saying, Hey, how can you say that about Harry! He worked hard, and you know what happened to him at school to learn this? And, this is not useless! Norman Osborn looked at Gwen andughed lowly. This little girl is quite courageous, but is just a little girl. Turning his head to look at his son, he said in an indifferent tone: How many times have I said, dont associate with these useless people! The words fell, turned around and walked out. Just then, Mike got up, blocked in front of his opponent and faintly said: How you educate your son, I do not care, but you said my daughter apologize. Chapter 238: Rebellion Chapter 238: Rebellion Just apologize, Mike felt he was polite enough. If the band was not Gwen, felt that the performance was too violent, so that Gwen learned badly, and the band was rk those three boys, he absolutely first gave Norman Osborn a stylish sunsses. But Norman Osborn but faintly nced at Mike and said: useless Before the words were finished, his eyes shrank. He felt that the Mike in front of him had changed. The cold aura was like an invisible de resting on his throat. There was a sense of terror that his throat would be cut if he continued to speak. Mike raised his hand and gently patted Norman Osbornes shoulder, as if to dust off the other side. Now, the useless person in your mouth can kill you with this useless thing, do you believe? In the next instant, the terrifyingly cold aura disappeared. Norman Osborn took a deep breath and said, So, you will only use these useless things to threaten? Prove that it works. No, I just want to tell you that at times like this, only this useless stuff can protect yourself and protect the people you want to protect. With this ridiculous fist? Ridiculous? Maybe, but you certainly wont be able tough when it smashes into your face. You Cut the crap! Mike looked impatient and said, If you want to impress me by talking nonsense, its better to avoid it, and if you dont want to apologize, the only thing that can protect you from yourself now is your fist! Norman Osborns face was as ck as a pot. Mike smiled lightly: Your reputation, your money status, cant protect you now, Mr. Osborne! You should be in a hurry, raise your fist like a man. Hearing this, the coach who originally saw the two arguing and came over, paused in his steps. Get out of the way! Norman Osborn looked at his watch and said coldly. He felt that every second wasted here was meaningless. Apologize. You! Bang! Mike threw a punch, but it was blocked by Norman Osborn. Norman Osborns face sank. Yeah, it looks like you have practiced too! Mikeughed lightly, his face was full of mockery, as if to say you said it was useless, didnt you? Howe you also practiced? Norman Osbornes face twitched, to this point, his fire was lit, and if he didnt do something, he felt he couldnt get down. So, he moved back a step, clenched his fist, and sted at Mikes face. Mike easily dodged it, while Norman Osborns face was ice-cold as he sted out punch after punch with increasing speed. The other side of the coach saw this scene frozen under. Norman Osborns stance is not as good as a professionals, but how can it be considered an amateur level. In contrast, Mike, who dodged easily, was even stronger. Could it be that Mike is a professional? No more wasting your time, Mr. Osborne. With those words, before Osborne could react, a sharp pain came from his eye socket. And it was two strokes. Ah! He couldnt help but scream and took two steps backwards. Visible to the naked eye, the two eye sockets quickly turned blue and purple, and the whole person became absurd and ridiculous. Poof! The coach on the side didnt hold back andughed out loud, then hastily turned his body, his shoulders shaking violently. Norman Osborne looked at Mike angrily, and shouted in a very corrupt manner: Sheet! Shett! What disdain and ndness he had thrown away when his smug arrogance was shattered by these two punches. Youve lost, apologize! Mike said faintly, looking at the stormy Norman Osborn. Norman Osborn was as ufortable as if he had eaten a fly. Not only did he take a beating, but he had to apologize? No way! The swelling and paining from his eyes made him suck in a cold breath, and in just a short time, his eyes turned into walnuts and his vision began to narrow in front of him. No apologies, so go ahead! Saying this, Mike raised his fist again with a smile. Norman Osborns face instantly turned iron blue. Just then, Harry Osborn on the side, however, clenched his fist and blocked in front of Norman Osborn, with the look of protecting his father. Norman Osborn was stunned, his eyes shed inexplicably, but he shouted lowly: Get out of the way! No! Harry Osborn defied him for the first time. Norman Osborn froze, but the corners of his mouth picked up slightly, and a hint of joy welled up in his heart. He was not happy because of his sons protection, but because of the other partys resistance. Tough natured, he always felt his sons nature was too soft. Mike beckoned to Harry Osborn and said, Come on, boy, let me see your fist! Ah! Harry Osborn roared and charged at Mike, and when the little fistnded on Mike, Mike took a step backward: Ehhhh, thats great, you win! Harry Osborn froze, turned his head to look at his father, saw his faces expressionless, hesitated and said to Mike: Uncle, Im sorry, my father just spoke too much, I apologize for him and you. Mike smiled and touched Harry Osbornes head and said, I ept your apology, and also, you are very good. Harry Osborn was stunned, revealed a bright smile and said, Thank you, Uncle! On the side, Norman Osborn looked at that smile, and his heart sank very suddenly. His son had never smiled at him like that. Go! Harry! Norman Osborn said with a cold face. Oh! Harry Osborns little face dropped again. Just then, Mike walked towards Norman Osborn, and at the other mans wary look, turned and sat down again in a chair not far away. Gwen, who was following Mike, stopped and looked up at this adult, who was much taller than her, like a small adult, and said in a serious manner, Uncle, the teacher said that giving the child some affirmation and encouragement can grow his confidence and make him even better oh. Norman Osborn looked at Gwen, he was about to open his eyes, shed appreciation. This little girl has a lot of guts. Harry Osborne hurriedly followed. Father and son got into the car, and when the driver opened the door, he froze when he saw his bosss eyes, and hurriedly lowered his head for fear of not being able to control the corners of his mouth. Dad, Dad! Harry Osborne bravely said: Can you keep out of trouble with Gwens dad? Norman Osborn answered. Harry Osborn looked at his father in surprise. This was the first time he had received an affirmative response from his father. Well done. Hmm? Harry Osborn thought he had heard wrong, but after seeing his father looking at himself, he revealed a bright smile. Seeing this, the sour feeling that had been flooding Norman Osborne since a moment ago finally faded. Mr. Osborn, are we still going to the office? To the hospital. Norman Osborn said coldly. Protect yourself with your fists? Hmph, as long as the strengthening potion is sessfully developed, this is not a problem at all. Suddenly, he remembered the little girls words and said with a deep voice, Harry, why do you want to learn this? Harry Osborne pursed his lips, hesitated before whispering: Because at school, there With the sound of the father and son talking, the car drove off into the distance. Chapter 239: Relationship Chapter 239: Rtionship Monaco. It is a small European country, but today it is one of the most lively ces in the world. The sun was hot, but the atmosphere was hotter than the sun as people gathered in front of the racing club partied. Tourists, car fans, but more than that, fans of Iron Man, this is an event for them. Since Tony admitted he was Iron Man, his reputation has been rising, and it is not too much to describe him as a man of the day. After the news of Tonys participation in the race was released, the number of people who came to watch the race increased several times, and the tickets in the race track, it is difficult to find a ticket. People are enthusiastic, cheering and shouting, the scene is very crazy. rk hung up his work sign and held a camera, taking pictures outside in the sun. Looking at the lively scene, he could not help but shake his head. These people can be really crazy, Tony Stark has so much charm. Thinking of the other side of those embarrassing things, rk shook his head. Just then, a car pulled up in front of the club. Was it Tony? rk moved his feet and grabbed a photo spot first. The next second, when Tony got out of the car, with screams, the crowd crowded over like a wave. Tony straightened his shirt, waved at the crowd, gave a smile, stood in the doorway for a few seconds, long enough for the reporters to snap a picture, and then walked into the club with Pepper, who was holding his arm. rk looked at the pictures he had taken and quickly deleted the ones that didnt pass muster. Tony in a suit with one sunss and a stinky look on his face. rk looked at it and thought this one was pretty good. He squeezed through the crowd, showed the guard his work badge and ess card, and walked into the club. Their editor-in-chief had made an appointment in advance with Stark to have a short interview with Tony. rk, here. Louis, who had been in the club early, waved to rk. rk walked over. Louis took out her makeup mirror and looked at her makeup, her eyes flicked to Tonys side, and after seeing a man and woman walking toward Tony, she whispered to rk, Thats Christine from Vanity Fair. The one with her is Justin Hammer, the boss of Hammer Military Industries. rk nodded, knowing that Lois was helping him meet people. As a reporter, he might deal with these people anytime. The corners of Louiss mouth curled up slightly and sidled her head toward rk: Christine, a woman of great ability, but just likes to use her body to achieve her goals, before in order to get ess to Tony Stark, she stayed overnight in each others homes, and now, Justin Hammer, heh.. tastes are really getting worse and worse. rk blinked and said, You and her are rivals? Louis picked her hair unnaturally and, after watching Justin Hammer and Christine leave and said, Im not like her,e on, lets go over there. At this moment, Tony was holding a wet wipe, frantically wiping his hands with a disgusted look. That stupid person who can only pirate, how dare he non-grab his hand. If he did not have the ability to regenerate, he just chopped this hand! Pepper Potts looked at Tony with amusement, and after seeing the two Louis peopleing towards them, reminded in a small voice: Tony, its the reporter from the Daily, they have an appointment. Tony frowned with a look of displeasure. Hello, Mr. Stark, Im Louis, we have an appointment in advance. Louis greeted Tony with a professional smile. Tony shook his head at it and said, Another time. He was in a terrible mood. In a bad mood, he doesnt care what appointment you have or not. With these words, he turned around and left. Louis frowned and sighed. She has heard about Tony Starks temper, if she catches up now, she still wont get an interview opportunity. The other party is not someone who will give you time. It seems this interview is a bust. Sorry, Tony hes not in a good mood right now. Pepper Potts said to the two men and turned to chase them out. Louis looked at rk and said helplessly, Well, were out of interviews, so well just have to take more pictures at the race trackter, and hope Wyatt doesnt give us a bad name. rk scratched his hair and took a big step after Tony. rk, you stay put! Louis froze, biting her lip after watching rk quickly disappear from sight. Why is this guy so stunned? If they pissed off Tony Stark, their job would be over! Thinking of this, she quickly chased after him. Hey! Mr. Stark! rk yelled and walked quickly to Tonys side. In Pepper Pots surprised eyes, before Tony could react, he directly mped Tonys neck and quickly said in his ear: I am rk. Tonys surge of anger instantly disappeared, and he pushed rk away, frowning: Are you rk? It didnt look like what he remembered, and it could even be described as two people. rk nodded, pushed his sses, and in a voice that only the two could hear, said, Hotel,dies man. Tonys eyes snapped wide. This was rk! Only his parents and the Kents knew about this! So, rk looked like this was in disguise? rk! Louis shouted and said to Tony, Sorry to bother you, Mr. Stark, hes only been here a short time, not If theres anything you want to ask, you can. Huh? Lois froze. Tony pointed to an empty table off to the side and said, How about we go over there? Yes, okay! Louis was surprised by this sudden change in Tonys attitude and couldnt help but look at rk. Whats going on here? Seeing that Tony Stark had already walked away, she could only press her doubts down and walk over in stride. The interview went well, Tonys attitude was good enough to surprise Lois. After the interview, looking at the two Tony left, Louis turned her head to look at the side of the rk, could not help but say: What just happened? What did you say to him? I didnt say anything. rk shook his head and said, Maybe he was in a good mood all of a sudden. Louis looked at rk suspiciously, seeing rk also full of doubt, thought of Tony Starks character, she exhaled and said: This time its luck, but next time you cant be so reckless. You are causing trouble. rk nodded and said, The race is about to start. The two walked toward the race track. The next thing was much easier. Watch the race, take pictures, then write a script and turn in. As we got closer to the race, the crowd at the race track grew. Just as the sunlit race track was bing a ma for attention, a steel figure was gazing coldly down from above, unnoticed. Chapter 240: Revenge Chapter 240: Revenge The stadium, in the audience. Justin Hammer looked at the stadium with an excited and wry smile on his face, and said to Christine beside him, This seat has the best view, so you can enjoy the showter. Thank you, Mr. Hammer. Christine s eyes aptly shed a hint of admiration. Regarding this, Justin Hammer silently saw that, feeling a little proud, took out his phone to check the time, the smile on his face became more excited, and said: I have something urgent to deal with and need to leave for a while, sorry. Christine nodded and said, Okay, Ill wait for you here. Justin Hammer did not stay for a moment and turned to leave. Looking at the other partys back, a trace of doubt shed in Christines eyes. She felt that there was something wrong with Justin Hammers attitude. ording to what she knew about Justin Hammer, when she was sent to the door like this, the other party should look at her like a dog, wishing to swallow her right away, but nowthe other partys mind is not on her? Thinking of this, as a reporter, curiosity is very heavy she quietly followed. Her intuition told her that this would be a big news. She followed Justin from afar, until she came outside the race track, and watched the curiosity in Justin Hammers eyes grow stronger and stronger after he got into arge van. Just then, she heard cheersing from inside the race track. Entered the field? She muttered in a small voice, but remained standing in the corner. There was definitely big news about Justin Hammer! After about a minute or two of waiting, her eyes snapped open as she saw the vans door open and a yellow and ck man of steel emerge from it. Open, what a joke! Is this Iron Mans steel suit? Not true! There is a clear difference between the two types of steel battle suits. Tony Starks steel battle suit is like a piece of clothing on the body, not in the least cumbersome, but also a kind of metal and mechanicalbination of graceful feeling, looks pleasing to the eye. The man of steel, on the other hand, embodies more of a violent and rugged vour, with arger body size than Tony Starks. She took out her cell phone and wanted to take a few pictures when she saw the man of steel turn his head and his icy eyes fixed on her. Body shaking, did not hesitate to run towards the corner. But just before she ran a few steps, a steel man fell from the sky and blocked in front of her. Why didnt you listen and have to follow me here? Justin Hammers voice was full of pity, looking at the woman whose eyes were full of fear he said: Originally, I wanted to celebrate with you after todays affair, I have the hotel booked. Hearing this, Christine hurriedly said, Mr. Hammer, do not worry, I will not say anything, I uh! She was pinched by Justins neck and lifted from the ground. Let, through, me. She said with difficulty, her hands gripping the steel palms, her legs swinging wildly. Im sorry. He shook his head and took the other woman flying up, straight into the sky. At the same time, the race in the racing track has already begun. A racing car ran on the track, the roar of the engine that made peoples blood boil, the sound of the wind as the cars sped past, igniting the whole arena. People cheered and shouted with their voices. Suddenly, a ck dot with mes fell quickly from the sky. What is that thing? As the thing got closer, people looked over, and then someone called out. Is it a flying person? A metal battle suit? Is it Iron Man? Iron Man? People roared, but then reacted. Isnt Iron Man Tony Stark? Isnt he on the field now? Before they could understand, the Iron Man crashed on the track, raised his foot madly and kicked an oing car. The machine gun on his arm shot out deadly bullets and knocked another car. The car was torn apart. Boom, boom! Amidst the explosions, voices full of anger emerged from the Man of Steel. Tony Stark! Along with the roar, people screamed and began to run away, and Tony, after looking at the approaching Iron Man, instead of slowing down, elerated and rushed over, at the same time, he shouted into themunicator: Harpy, bring the suitcase I put in the back of the car. Whoosh! He wiped the iron mans fallen hand and rushed over, and after the iron man paused slightly, he chased Tony in mes. Take a picture! Oh, what are you doing in a daze! Seeing rk frozen in ce, Louis anxiously grabbed the camera in rks hand, pulling rk against the flow of people to the forefront. rk looked at the field, his brow furrowed. Tonys situation is a little bad ah He looked at the hand that was clutching his own and pulled Lois with the opposite hand, saying, Youre crazy! Its too dangerous there! I have encountered more dangerous things! Louis shouted, raising her camera to take a picture. But the next second, she was carried up and ran towards the outside of the arena. Put me down! She pped rk on the back. rk yelled down, Youre an annoying woman! Be quiet! He pped Louiss pp hard. Louis froze, then turned red, but at least calmed down. Thanks! After calm down, she hurriedly said thanks. She hadnt encountered big news for a long time, and she couldnt help herself a bit when she saw such a powerful news violently. rk put down Louis and the two of them ran towards the outside of the race track. On the other side Whoosh! The huge steel man who looked a little ugly caught up with Tonys race car and lifted it straight up. Tony fell out of the race car like a loach, rolled twice on the ground, and ran in distress to the distance. But just ran two steps, the car fell in front of him, blocking his way. Boom! A missilended on the car, and the fierce explosion blew Tony directly out. When Tony was rolling on the ground, he was pinched by the iron man and lifted up. Who are you? Looking at the reactor on his opponents chest he let out a low roar, more shock in his eyes in addition to anger. Ka-da! The huge steel man, three meters high, opened his breastte to reveal the person inside. A familiar bald head. Obadiah!? Tony shouted out in shock and said, Whats going on? Arent you in prison? You In prison? Obadiah sneered, with hatred in his eyes. He had suffered a lot in prison. When he thought he would just die in prison for the rest of his life, Justin Hammer rescued him. The reason why he saved him was because the other party wanted to see if he knew the secret of the Iron Battle suit. And the first thing he noticed was the miniature reactor on Iron Mans chest, because that thing was almost identical to the one in the Stark building, except for its size. Subsequently, he found Anton Vanke for Justin Hammer who was deported back then and designed the Ark reactor together with Howard Stark. Unfortunately, Anton Vanko has died of depression, but it is good that the other party still has a son, Ivan Vanke. Ivan Vanke hates Stark as much because of what happened to his father and his own fallen life. So, because of themon enemy, they reached a three-way cooperation, drummed up the iron battle msuit, and he also got the opportunity to take revenge this time. Chapter 241: Is this...... God? Chapter 241: Is this...... God? Revenge! This was the only thought in Obadiahs head. What he suffered in prison, only he knew. Humiliation, pain, and ridicule When a person in a high position falls, it is a painful in the heart, and the hatred for the person who made them fall will be engraved in their bones. When Obadiah saw Tony again, he just wanted to finish each other off. Its just a pity he still has to y along with his coborator in a superhero drama. What a boring man. Obadiah whispered in his heart, resisting the urge to crush Tonys head, a little grip on that huge steel palm. Ah! Tony screamed in pain. Hurry! Harpy! Faster! Pepper Potts, holding a silver and red suitcase, sat in the back seat of the car, urging Hoppy on. Although Harpys whole body was trembling, his eyes were unmistakably determined. Rushing over, he handed the suitcase to his boss andpleted his mission. Boom, boom! The car flew up, crossed the barrier of the arena, and rushed towards Obadiah amid the screams of Pepper Potts. But, a figure was faster than them, a yellow and ck figure, and also a person wearing a steel battle suit. It was much smaller than Obadiahs battle suit, but it was all covered with weapons and looked very exaggerated. Boom! He knocked Obadiah out of the way. Obadiah rolled on the ground, and the Tony in his hand fell to the ground. Looking at this scene, everyone was shocked, and the audience who originally tried to run away due to the sudden attack, also returned screaming once again. Tony! Pepper Potts shouted, in the sound of harpys emergency brake, raised the suitcase. Tonys eyes shed with joy, held out his hands and shouted, Throw it over! Pepper Potts threw it hard. Pop! The suitcase just flew out three meters away and fell to the ground. Tonys face twitched, looking at the suitcase a dozen meters away, quickly ran over, looking at the iron man confronting Obadiah, eyes shed with doubt and shock. This inserted all kinds of weapons, does not look a bit of beauty of the contraption, is also the steel battle suit? How could this world suddenly be so crazy, anyone could make his steel suit? Tony Stark! Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the yellow-ck steel suit, which made Tony not annoying, but a voice that felt a little disgusting. Justin Hammer? Damn! Tony whispered in his mind, and then heard Justin Hammers next words, almost did not throw up. Run, man, Ill take care of this big guy! Tonys face twitched as he stomped on the suitcase, his heart finally settling on the ground. The next second, the silver-red suitcase on the whole open, Tony body bent down, hands grabbed the two handles inside, pull hard, while standing up. Instantly, the silver-red suitcase began to deform, protecting Tony. Buzz! Along with the sound of the activation of the battle suit, the pulse cannon in the palm of the battle suit lit up. Ta-da! The silver facete buckled down, the eyes of the iron battle suit lit up, and Iron Man made his appearance. Seeing this scene, the returning audience let out a hysterical cheer, and the whole arena became hot again. Listening to the reactions of the surrounding audience, Justin Hammer sighed. His script seemed to have been altered somewhat, but it didnt affect the final result. Justin Hammer smiled faintly and shouted, Hey! Stark! Were fighting side by side, youre here to help me out. With that, he aimed his weapon at Obadiah, who had climbed to his feet. Tony coldly nced at Justin Hammer and said: You are wearing your high-fashion toys ordered from theic book convention, give me to the side. Hearing these words, Justin Hammer almost did not turn his weapon on Tony. However, Tony Stark will soon have to say goodbye to the world. Once he thought of this, his mood immediately pleasant. Tony ran quickly on the ground to Obadiah, but some drums in his heart. This body suit is portable, so the armour is thin, not to mention that it does not have the ability to fly, and weapons are only palm cannon and chest beam cannon. It can only find a way to get close, and then st the opponents core? Tony whispered in his heart, his legs mmed on the ground, his palms lit up, and two beams of light spewed out. The speed skyrocketed again, and he rushed towards Obadiah. Obadiah grunted coldly, the whole person flew backwards, the machine gun on his arm aimed at Tony, a series of bullets shot out. Ta-da-da! The bullets hit Tonys battle suit and sshed out a little spark. Tony cursed. Just then, a missile flew at Obadiah and blew him out. Obadiah rolled and flew up from the ground, roaring, Death to all! With the words, several me-throwing steel figures descended from the sky and flew around Obadiah. Tonys eyes narrowed, while Justin Hammer on the side began to get excited. Here ites! Herees the climax of this superhero drama! The viin Obadiah takes out Tony Stark with the Iron Legion, while he takes out the Iron Legion, captures Obadiah, avenges Tony Stark, and protects the innocent and bes the new Iron Man. Tomorrows headline photo will be of him standing majestically amidst the explosion. And he will shout out his slogan everyone can be Iron Man! Finally, he bes the new superhero, and his Hammer Military Industries, will dry up Stark Industries. Perfect! Justin Hammers whole body trembled with excitement. Ta-da! Suddenly, the explosion sounded, a bullet like an orange beam of light fell from the sky, sweeping towards him and Tony. He flew up to dodge up, while Tony frantically rushed towards the enemy. But Whoosh! A missile locked on Tony, and Obadiah rushed over. Rumble! Tony was blown away, while Obadiah went through the mes and sted at Tonys body. Boom! Tony was sent flying, smashing through the fence like a cannonball and flying toward the audience. Ah! Several spectators watching the fun let out a scream, and only had time to let out a scream. So fly over, they do not die or seriously injured. Suddenly, their vision in front of them was upied by a dark red, shrinking their necks, holding their heads they looked at the sudden appearance of people frozen in front of them. The dark blue tight battle suit outlines the perfect muscle curve, the red cloak behind with the breeze gently swinging, like a tumbling red cloud, so that the figure full of power more than a little sense of ethereal. The man turned his head slightly, and his handsome features were illuminated by the sunlight, emitting a charming glow. Is this God? At this moment, there is only this one thought in their minds. Chapter 242: Making light of the situation Chapter 242: Making light of the situation rk turned his head to look at the few spectators behind him, and after seeing that they were fine and just stunned, he gave them a small smile and flew toward the ring with Tony, who he had just caught, in his arms. Yes, thats a hug. A princess hug. Tony looked up at the person who saved him, looked at the other persons familiar face, and whispered in surprise: rk? rk nodded slightly. Tony breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, it was the kid. In that case, the Kent family, are not ordinary people? Thinking about their abilities, Tony slowly spat out two words in his heart. Pervert! Yes, this family is a pervert, right! And what kind of ability is this? Ta-da! rk hugged Tony in the limelight, lightlynded on the field. Hey, how long do you want me to hold it? rk said faintly, looking at Tony with a helpless face. Tony was stunned, then saw the two mens current posture wtf! What the hell is this? When did he.? Hended on the ground as near as he could jump and then quickly ducked to the side. Tonys face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, as if he could scrape off ayer of ck ash. Leave it to me here. rk said to Tony and walked towards Obadiah under the watchful eyes of everyone in the arena. On the other hand, looking at the inexplicable appearance of rk, Justin Hammers mind was also full of question marks. Who is this again? Why is there always an ident? But Hey, man, lets take him out together! rk turned his head and smiled at Justin Hammer and said, No, it wont take much. On the other side, Obadiah looked at rk, who suddenly appeared, and became angry. One, two, three Nasty people appearing one after another, why are they all stopping him? He just wanted to finish Tony Stark! Just such a small wish cannot be satisfied? Go to hell! Death to all of them! He roared, and all his ammunition poured out. Whoosh! The bullets were like a storm, enveloping the entire space in front of him. Ta-da-da! Soil and rocks sttered and a bullet hole appeared on the ground, but when itnded on rk, it had no effect at all. Those bullets were like naughty bouncing balls that were either smashed into discus or bounced off rks body. But these bullets were followed by missiles dragging the mes. They roared andnded on rk with a final roar. Boom, boom! The mes engulfed rk and the violent impact swept around. Joy shed in Obadiahs eyes. It had worked! But in the next second, a figure remained unhurriedly walking out. There was not a single injury, not even a scratch on the battle suit. Obadiahs eyes shrank, while the others in the arena looked at this scene and were already stunned. rk looked at the missile with mes in his hand, still trying to fly out, and gave it a firm grip. Boom! The me swallowed him again. In the sound of inhaling cold air, the me that enveloped rk was blown away in an instant, and rk had disappeared in ce. Boom, boom! Without any warning, the four iron men flying in the air exploded at the same time, turning into scrap iron and falling down from the air. rk flew in mid-air, looking at the opposite Obadiah, his face calm. What happened? What kind of horrible attack is this? Everyone waspletely dumbfounded. But what they did not know was that this was not an attack at all for rk, he just flew over and then elerated and crashed through. There was no one in these four iron men, they were remotely controlled, thats why rk let go of the attack. The mes in mid-air quickly dissipated, while a strong fear surfaced under Obadiahs eyes. What the hell is this? Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and without hesitation, he turned around and flew off into the distance. Now, it was no longer a matter of considering revenge, but how he could escape! But just as he turned around, a scene that surpassed everyones expectation happened. Boom! Apanied by a fierce explosion, Obadiah unexpectedly turned into a ball of fire. Self-detonation? rk frowned, and after nodding to Tony not far away, rushed up into the sky and disappeared. Tony looked at Obadiah, who had been blown away, and looked at Justin Hammer, with an inquisitive and thoughtful look in his eyes. Obadiah has a steel battle suit, Justin Hammer also has, but with them is simply not made, who helped them? Also, is there a rtionship between Obadea and Justin Hammer? Tony would never believe that in a short period of time, there are two people who can imitate his battle suit and the ark reactor. By the way, the Ark reactor. The core of the steel battle suit. Someone has imitated this, who is it? He pondered in his head, and a vague name had appeared in his mind. But at that moment, Pepper Potts and Harpy ran towards him, he could only temporarily suppress the questions in his head, opened his face armour and smiled at the two, then amidst the cheers of the audience, the three walked towards the outside of the race track. On the other hand, Justin Hammer had been dumbfounded. His script was all messed up! His carefully prepared debut show was ruined by a red cape, and Tony Stark did not die, it was Obadiah who died.. Wait, Obadiah, blew up! He remembered the scene just now, a chill in his heart. That was never Obadiahs initiative to blow himself up! It was Ivan Vanke! Damn it! He suddenly felt like the steel battle suit he was wearing had turned into a closed bomb! Fark, Fark! That maniac! What does he want! Could this battle suit Just at this time, an indifferent voice rang out within his battle suit. Dont worry, I cant detonate your battle suit, and I wont do it. Damn it, you just blew up Obadiah, you think I Does he matter? Ivan Vanke gave a faintugh and said, Hes about to be caught, do you want him to tell the world about us? Its for our own good. Justin Hammer fell silent and then said, There will be no next time, you must do as Imand! Got it? Huh. Ivan Vanke gave a faint smile, Dont worry, my cooperation with you is a rtionship of mutual achievement, not the same as Obadiah, a redundant person. Without you, there is no funding, how can I make the Iron Battle suit? Without me, you huh. Justin Hammer grunted coldly and said, Start the next phase of the n! Thinking of what was supposed to be his limelight today and was snatched away by others, he felt a fire in his heart. No problem. Ivan Vanke said indifferently and hung up themunication. Justin Hammer stood in ce for several seconds, looking at the arena slowly leaving the audience, coldly grunted, battle suit emerged from the mes, and flew towards the sky. Tony Starks steel battle suit is no longer something unique to him. Now, cheer all you want for Tony Stark. After tomorrow, these things will belong to him! Chapter 171: Chunlu, help me buy a sugar gourd (2/2) Chapter 171: Chunlu, help me buy a sugar gourd (2/2) King said that he deliberately said that he had already made her angry. He also said that if Jiang Tiancai was not honest, it would not be as simple as a fight. Meng Li took advantage of the situation and inquired about the inn where Tiancai stayed. After two days, Meng Li took Chunlu out shopping. Meng Li went out wearing a drapery hat, covering his face. Strolling around with Chunlu East and west, as if unintentionally, they arrived outside the inn where Jiang Tiancai stayed. Jiang Tiancai should have a lot of money with him. The inn where he lives is in a prosperous area. Meng Li watched a man holding a target full of red sugar gourds. Yelling loudly while walking: Sugar gourd, sugar gourd, sweet and sour sugar gourd Meng Li said to Chunlu: Chunlu, help me buy a sugar gourd. Chunlu answered yes, and said to Meng Li: Then thedy will stand here, and the ve will go back as soon as she goes. Meng Li nodded, and Chunlu left directly. Meng Li looked at Chunlus back and disappeared into the crowd in a few clicks. Meng Li wandered around the street for a while, looked for it, and found a fairly clean-dressed boy. This boy should be the child of a small vendor nearby. At this time, he was ying in an alley with a group of children. Meng Li observed for a while and felt that this boy was the smartest. Meng Li beckoned to the boy. The boy stopped fighting. He was not afraid of life at all. He trotted towards Meng Li with a smile and shouted crisply. Sister, can I help you? Meng Li looked at the boy, he was about six or seven years old. She said My sister asked you to send me a letter, can you send it for my sister? The boy tilted his head and stared at Meng Lis drapery hat, trying to see Meng Lis face clearly. From the sound of her voice, she must be a gentle sister. He was curious about Meng Lis appearance. But the boy couldnt see clearly, vaguely, and asked Meng Li rhetorically: Is it far away, sister? Meng Li shook her head, pointed the boy in a direction, and said, Not far. After Meng Li told the boy the address, she took out a letter and an ingot of broken silver. The boy looked at Meng Lis tender white hand and looked at his little dirty hand again. He was a little embarrassed to take it from Meng Lis hand and held it together with both hands and Faced Meng Li. Meng Li put the letter and the broken silver in the palm of the boys hand. The boy held the letter in one hand, and he even weighed the silver modestly in the other. He was surprised to say: A lot, did you give it to me? Sister, you are so generous. Meng Li smiled, she is really a clever ghost who can talk. She said Yes, it is. The boy was very happy when he heard Meng Li say that she would give it to him. Although he didnt know how much silver it was and how many things he could buy, his father seemed to be very happy when he saw it. Happier than seeing him. The boy said: Thank you sister, dont worry, I know all the ces you said. I y in this area all day long, and my home is nearby. Meng Li nodded and taught the boy: Just knock on the door first, put the letter directly at the door, and then run away quickly, dont let the people inside see you, you know? The boy held his chest up and said: Dont worry, I know, I didnt let them catch me stealing my mothers food at home. Meng Li couldnt helpughing: okay then. The boy finally said: Then let me tell my partners that I cant y with them in advance. Meng Li smiled and nodded. Chapter 243: Im the only one who didnt Chapter 243: I''m the only one who didn''t rk! Looking at rk, who was walking out of the bathroom, Louis, who was waiting not far away, waved her hand, a white face covered in red from excitement. You really missed a wonderful scene! Louis happily shook the camera: Fortunately, I captured it all. Captured what? rk asked curiously, but an imperceptible smile shed under his eyes. Louis took the camera and showed rk the pictures she had just taken. After you went to the bathroom, there was an unexpected fight and a mystery man appeared, look There were many photos, photos of Iron Man, photos of the battle with Iron Man, and photos of him. Louis and rk looked at the photos as they walked. Louis smiled and said, There are two photos I really like. The first one, a photo of rk in a battle suit, flying silently in mid-air, bathed in sunlight. rk looked at it and was satisfied in his heart. The shot was very handsome. Although it is a photo, but the cloak behind him like being blown by the wind, in the same way as constantly moving. The second one, a photo of him holding Iron Man. rks mouth twitched. Could this one not be? He was tempted to reach for the camera and delete this one. But Louis looked at this photo, but nodded in satisfaction, her eyes glowing: I actually like this one better. rk: Louis smiled, handed the camera to rk, and said, You can save the picture, its a big story. Uh, okay. Who the hell is that guy? Louiss mind went back to the image she had just seen and suddenly sighed, I hope hes a good man, the world needs people like him. Need such a person? rks eyes flickered and he smiled, Then he must be a good man. Louis gave rk a nk look and said, Youre so optimistic. Heh heh! rkughed and rubbed his head, saying, When are we going back? Book a ticket now! Louis said with a twinkle in her eye, We have to get back soon! And you better finish the manuscript while youre on the ne! Meanwhile, New York. In a secretboratory of Hammer Military Industries. Ivan Vanke was debugging his battle suit. Rough, wild If Tony Stark manufactured a battle suitpared to a cheetah, his battle suit is a brown bear. A long whip will be mounted on the battle suit, he gently biting his mouth toothpick, with obvious scars on the face full of mocking smile. Laughing at Tony Starks impending loss of everything,ughing at Justin Hammers stupidity. In his n, Tony Stark would be on his knees asking for his forgiveness and waiting for his trial while the whole world watched, and Justin Hammer, would be the scapegoat The real winner only he. Heh. He sneered and began to look forward to it. The next day, at Mikes house. It was breakfast time, and Mike and rk were veryfortable with their doughnuts and fresh soy milk. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Gwen came running in with the newspaper. Dad! Look! Look! Gwen took the newspaper in his hand, flicked it back and forth excitedly, then looked at rk on the side, and said, Brother, are you on it? Because she knew about rks disguise, she recognized rk right away. rk looked at Mike, his eyes full of questions. Mike whispered: Youre on your own, except for Charles, Gwen doesnt know about your abilities yet. With that, Mike took the paper and looked at the picture on the cover, raising his eyebrows gently. rk turned his head to look at Gwen, who was staring at himself with wide eyes and excitement, deliberately pondered a little and said with a stony face, Gwen, can my brother trust you? Without the slightest hesitation, Gwen quickly nodded her head. Good then! rk nodded solemnly and said, This is our familys secret, you cant say anything about it oh. Gwen nodded frantically and said, I, Gwen Kent, am famous for having a tough mouth that no one can pry open! Mike squinted at Gwen: Ooh, dont give you two pieces of candy and youll tell the secret. Gwen said angrily, Dad! Mikeughed and said seriously, If you tell, it will bring us big trouble. I will never tell! Gwen patted her chest and said, Im the best at keeping secrets. Then rk tell her. Mike said, shaking the newspaper gently and taking a bite of his doughnut. rk coughed lightly and said, First, to answer the question you just asked, that was me in the paper. Yo-hoo! Gwen cheered and hugged rks arm, jumping in ce like a little frog, Thats so handsome, thats so handsome! rk reached out and pressed Gwens head, after fixing the little guy in ce, and said, My identity, you have to keep it a secret oh. Mm-hmm! Gwen nodded her head. Well, theres one more thing to tell you. Gwen held her breath. Charles, youve met him, havent you. Uh-huh, hes the principal of X Academy and he has superpowers too! After Gwen finished, her small face fell and she said, You have them, he has them, you all have them! Turning his head to look at Mike, Gwen suddenly said, Luckily, Daddy doesnt! Uh, thats the other thing I need to talk to you about. rk smiled and pointed at Mike, whispering, Actually, Dad has superpowers too, and hes the best. Gwen: Her eyes moved over Mike and rk, finallynding on Mike. Daddy, is it true? Yeah, its true. Aaaahhhh! Gwen grabbed her hair: Damn, why not me? rk cupped his chin, following the pattern of Mike talking to them before: Probably, because you are picked up? Gwen: (??) p! Mike pped rk on the back of his head, wiped the oil from his hand, and said, Boy, are you looking for death? Gwen was moved: Dad! rk coughed lightly and said to Gwen: I picked it up, too. Gwen: (??) She hugged Mike and said, Daddy, youre so nice. Mike smiled faintly and said, Well, those things have to be kept secret, okay? I know. Gwen nodded very seriously, looked at Mike and rk, covered her mouth and snickered, sat next to Mike and began to eat breakfast. A few momentster, Gwen finished her breakfast, grabbed her book bag and rushed out of the house. After watching Gwen leave, rk put down his chopsticks and said seriously, Dad, I dont think something was right on the ying field that day. Whether it was the Iron Battle suit or Obadiahs death, it all oozed a sense of weirdness. And that Justin Hammer and his steel battle suit Both appear too coincidental. Chapter 244: Louis is a very good reporter Chapter 244: Louis is a very good reporter It was too much of a coincidence. That was the first feeling rk got from yesterday. The coincidence of the appearance of Obadiah and Justin Hammers Iron Battle suit. There was no hint of wind before, but when they appeared, it was two people. It gave him the feeling that it was as if it had been arranged in advance. Then, Justin Hammer appeared coincidentally. When Tony was being chased by the other side, Justin Hammer just happened to wear the Iron Man suit, and then saved Tony. But the problem is that it obviously takes a while for the opponents bulky battle suit to be armed to the body, and it is not long from the time Obadea chased Tony to Tonys rescue. In this short period of time, Justin Hammer needs to run out of the race, and then put on the steel battle suit and then fly back, time is obviously a little short. Besides, the scene where Obadiah blew up yesterday was too weird. Obviously, it was someone who wanted to escape, but suddenly blew himself up. This shows that the self-destruction is not Obadiahs choice, but someone to control, and that person is likely to be the person who provides Obadiah with the steel battle suit. rk cupped his chin and said, Speaking of which, is Tonys invention that bad that it was cracked in such a short time. He looked to Mike with doubt in his eyes. Mikeughed and said, Technically speaking, the Ark reactor is not Tonys invention, he just shrunk it and turned it into a miniature reactor suitable for use in the Iron Battle suit. Theres a reactor in the Stark building, that Howard built. Uncle Howard? rk mused and said, Is thatrge reactor built by Uncle Howard alone? That hits the nail on the head. Mikeughed and said, No, there was someone else. rks eyes lit up and he said, So would the other guy have something to do with this sudden appearance of the Iron Battle suit? Dad, should I warn Tony? Mikeughed and said, What we can think of, Tony can also think of, but hell have a tough time next. The steel battle suit is no longer exclusive to Tony, there will be all kinds of questionable voices, and Mike looked to a news article in the newspaper and raised an eyebrow gently. Justin Hammer put on the steel battle suit, representing his Hammer military industry also has the ability to manufacture steel battle suit, which earned him a big news, not weak than the headlines of todays news big news. And what Justin Hammer said made many peoples hearts flutter. Half a monthter, Hammer Military Industries will exhibit their steel battle suit at the Stark Expo, and at the show, they will hold a drawing of lucky visitors to try on the battle suit. Try on the steel battle suit, everyone can be the Iron Man! Justin Hammer said that there are already people from the military who are starting to make contact with them, Hammer Military Industries, and have expressed a strong intention to cooperate. As long as the cooperation is reached, Hammer Militarys steel battle suit, will change the way the future of war. The military coveted Tonys steel battle suit for more than a day or two, and even held a hearing for it, hoping that Tony could hand over the steel battle suit technology or enter into a partnership with them to Thepany has been providing them with steel suits. But Tony refused to cooperate, and in the hearing also pped the face of the military,ughing at the imitators of the insolence. But this incident did not pass long, Hammer military industry came up with the steel battle suit, the military naturally pounced on it like a wolf, trying to reach cooperation with the fastest speed. Subsequently, they can not only get the steel battle suit, more severe humiliation Tony a meal. If not surprisingly, tomorrows newspapers will appear a variety of questions, and even mock derogatory news about Tony. Tonys next days will be somewhat difficult, a variety of voices will be filled in his world. Although he does not care about these questions, but because of the matter of the steel battle suit, lost for a period of time inevitable, after all, this is his hard work to make things. But just to be beaten down, that is not possible. After all, he is a Stark, and, Maria will not watch her son declining. She knew what Howard had prepared for Tony. That thing will be made by Tonys hands, be their father and son, be Stark unique, no one can copy the invention. When the timees, Tony will use the facts to p the face of those who disparage and question, stepping on the fickle face, pointing his nose and telling them that Stark is still Stark. But these things have nothing to do with Mike, Tony and they will handle themselves, he is not Tony his father. He now has some headache is open a store. Yes, he intends to open a business hours at will, and the cuisine provided at will small restaurant. After all, he is not to make money, just to pass some time when bored. From a killer, to a farmer, to a soon-to-be chef, Mike is very satisfied with the change in his career trajectory. One moment the two fathers and son were discussing about the steel battle suit, the next moment they were discussing about the store. Hmm? Seeing that rk had no intention of going to work, Mike said with a wicked smile: Not even going to work at this hour. You didnt get fired, did you? rk said breathlessly, Because we did a great job with the interview and got a hot story and got a scare, the editor-in-chief gave Louis and me three days off to rest. Louis? Mikes heart thumped. Yeah! rk said lightly, The editor-in-chief told me to follow her, a very good reporter. Oh! So. Mike was inexplicably relieved, and then said, Three days, just in time to get busy with me about the restaurant and try to get it done before the Chinese New Year. rk looked at the date, ten days away and said, We should be in time, but we have to choose a ce to open the restaurant first. He looked up at Mike and said, Dad, for the store, do you want to rent it or buy it? Where do you want to open? Wait a minute, Ill go check it out. Mike ran upstairs. Not long after, in the curious eyes of rk, running down with a suitcase. Gathering the dishes aside, Mike opened the suitcase. rk blinked and sucked in a breath of cold air. It was all real estate certificates, full. How much property was his dad hiding from the three brothers back then? Mike said casually, Look around and see if theres a suitable ce in there. rk said breathlessly, Dad, youre paying a lot of taxes here every year. Never mind. Mike said with a carefree voice, gathered up the dishes and walked into the kitchen. rk looked at the suitcase on the table, which was stuffed with real estate certificates, and rummaged through them one by one. Chapter 245: Its in your hands Chapter 245: It''s in your hands Are all these going to be sold? Mike looked at the pile of property certificates in front of him with a fleshy look. This was something that he had saved for a long time. rk sighed and said, Dad, do you know where all these houses are? Uh, too many to remember. rk choked and said, A lot of them here have no investment value, the houses have no hope of increasing in value at all, and the taxes these houses pay every year are a lot of money, at one and a half percent, you could buy at least one house with the taxes you pay for these houses every year. So much! Mike froze, he has not been counting the taxes paid, are all hanging under the ount directly deducted Now listen to rk said so, in the heart of a rough calction, indeed heartache. Damn the Internal Revenue Service! Then lets sell it! Mike looked at the remaining property certificates and said, How many more dont need to be sold? The corner of rks mouth twitched and he said, Thirty-one. God knows how many houses his dad had bought, and the taxes hed paid over the years were a fortune. Thats so little. Mike put them away and said, Then Ill leave it to you to sell the house and buy the store. rk looked at the pile of property certificates and then at Mike: Dad, didnt you say you were bored? This is just the thing for you to do, and kill time, and Mike mused and said, Thats right, I was going to give you some of the money after the sale, but now its still Ill go! Ive got time! rk clutched the pile of property certificates and said, Whoever steals from me, Im in a hurry with him. Then its all yours, son. Mike said, carrying his suitcase upstairs. By the time Mike came downstairs, rk had the property certificates all sorted out. Go ahead. Mike waved his hand, Oh, and by the way, its best to get the restaurant if its nearby. rk said, I know. With those words, rk quickly left. Looking at the closed door, Mike could not help but smile. In the next second, the smile on Mikes face disappeared, and with a sigh, he took out his cell phone, flipped out the familiar number, and pressed his finger on it for a few seconds, then put it down again, and couldnt help but sigh. rk came back, he had wanted Charles and Eric toe home for a get-together, but remembered that they are now busy Or forget it. Wait for them to finish, there will be plenty of timeter. An isted ind located in the vast ocean, located underground in a secret base. This is the stronghold of the Brotherhood. At this time, a temporary room used as aboratory. Eric looked at Victor, the sabre-toothed tiger in front of him, and said, Are you sure you want to do this? This is a certain life-threatening thing. The sabre-toothed tigerughed and said, With your help, the sess rate is already the maximum! He looked at the silver liquid metal that was in a high temperature state not far away, and his eyes were not a bit fearful, but filled with searing heat. Edelman alloy. He has been waiting for a day for too long. Back then, Stryker turned him down because he couldnt take it, but now he had another chance. Some time ago, after they found this special alloy in a captured research base, the sabre-toothed tiger had it on his mind. Eric let out a deep breath and said, Okay, Ill start. The sabre-toothed tiger grinned, casually ripped off his clothes, revealing a robust muscle and said, Come on! His physique was so special that he could not be anesthetized at all, which saved him from this procedure. However, this also meant that he had to carry it off by his own will. Back then, he might not really survive this experiment, but now with Eric, the situation is different again. Eric can use his own ability to do fine maniption, which is unmatched by those machines infused with Edelman alloy. Reaching out, the Edelman alloy began to tumble up under Erics control, rushing toward him under the sabre-toothed tigers hot gaze. Ah! A harsh scream rang out, and a few people outside the door, Fire Poison and Sound-wave, winced. How painful would it be to make that crazy beast, who was used to being injured, scream like that? Fortunately, the duration of the scream was not long, but in less than a minute, the scream was weakened, and then disappeared abruptly. Im really good, its worth installing, after all, there are many books,plete books, and fast updates! The atmosphere was solemn, and the three waited quietly. A few momentster, the door of the room opened, Eric came out, looking at several people concerned, his face showed a smile: Sess. The three people showed a smile. By the way, Im going to leave for a while in a few days. Eric said faintly. Fire Poison looked at Eric and wondered, Youre not going to act alone, are you? Just some personal things, you guys dont need to ask. Seeing several people still want to ask something, Eric smiled faintly and said, After I leave, you guys are free to move around, but you are not allowed to cause trouble, you guys keep an eye on your own people. Several people nodded, Eric pointed inside and said, Hes about toe out. With those words, Eric turned around and left, and the few people who were curious about the fire poison continued to wait. A few momentster, the room door opened again and the sabre-toothed tiger walked out. At this time, he was full of excitement, the madness on his body thickened, meeting the curious gaze of several people, his fingers slightly bent, silver nails shining with cold light from the fingertips. Its cold and dangerous. Several people swallowed saliva, this thing can be very dangerous. The sabre-toothed tiger grinned, cant wait to give his brother a surprise. X Academy, the principals office. Charles was sitting at his desk, when a knock on the door sounded just in time. Come in. He said with a smile. The door to the room pushed open and Emma walked in. Maybe it was the love that made Emma more and more beautiful. What do you want from me? She sat down in front of Charles and asked in a low voice, then added, Hurry up and say, I have a sster. Charles mused and said, Ill be away for a few days after a while, so Im counting on you for those two days at school, and Im afraid youll have something to do, so Ill say hello to you in advance. Emma casually waved her hand and said, Small matter, I know. With that, she got up and walked out the door, while walking to the door, but footsteps, turned back and asked, You do not want to go on a date, right? Charles smiled slyly and said, Guess. Emmaughed and shook her head, whispering boring before turning around and leaving the office. rk entrusted all the house sales to the real estate agent. To this day, he cant forget the look on the face of the man who received him when he saw him pull out a stack of real estate certificates. His mouth hung open so wide that his jaw looked like it was about to drop, and if he hadnt reminded him, he suspected that the other man would have forgotten to breathe because of the overwhelming excitement. Although it would take a while for the house to sell, he was well on his way topleting the task of buying it. Chapter 246: Welcome Home Chapter 246: Wee Home The restaurant you bought is only two minutes away from home, right here on ! rk pointed out the location of the shop that Mike bought on the map. Mike looked at it and nodded his head in satisfaction. rk continued, It was originally a bakery there, but it just closed a while ago because of poor business. Well done! Mike patted rk and said, What do you want to eat, Ill make it for you. Red meat. rk was good at that. Mike nodded and rolled up his sleeves while saying, Come out with me this afternoon and take a look at the store, then go find a renovationpany and well hurry up and get the ce renovated. rk said helplessly, Dad, you just take your time, why are you in such a hurry? Mike whispered, If we dont hurry, Peggy and Steve will be back, and then well have to y cards with them again, and I dont want to see Steves resentful eyes. The thought of his winnings Carters money, Steve looked at his eyes with a grudge, Mike shivered. Damn it, that American arse had definitely done it on purpose. rk thought about it and shivered as well, and father and son looked at each other the same way and nodded. Yes, need to speed up! Both father and son are decided, on the thunder and lightning quickly done type. The next two days, father and son finalized the renovationpany and renovation n, and found Nick Fury, let the other side to help themselves to get a variety of licenses and permits, in the case of funds in ce, the renovation soon began. The store is notrge, only more than forty square feet of the way. ording to Mikes requirements, the kitchen isrger, almost half of the restaurant after the restaurant can only put down six tables. In the next few days, Mike began to run back and forth between home and the store. Not to say, watching the store change every day, he was quite happy. Oh, yes. In order to make the store finished as soon as possible, Mike found a Chinese owned decorationpany, the workers are also Chinese. The speed is fast. Just within a week, it changed from inside to outside. Next, it was time to buy kitchen supplies and dining tables and other things. And in this time of Mikes busy work, Tony also experienced the process of decadence, struggle, and then to the high spirits. Just like Mike thought before, the whole process is very short. In addition to Tonys mental strength enough, there is an important reason, that is, Maria. When Tony got messed up and even had a fight with his friend Rod, who hade to persuade him, and asked him to take away a steel suit, Maria came to Tonys house with a cold face, two mouths went down, one Tony awoke the pretending Tony with a scream. Afterwards Maria took the things Howard left to Tony, Tony was like a chicken blood research up. It was getting dark and a simple and cozy looking store was lit up with warm lights. Mike walked outside the store to look at it and nodded with satisfaction. Done. As for what day to open the store. What time to open the store Mike mused, let it be. He does not rely on this store to eat, this is just a thing to pass the time in his spare time. Close the door and go home! Mike happily closed the door and walked towards home in a happy humming mood. Justin Hammers steel battle suit disy will be held tomorrow night at eight oclock in the main hall of the Stark Expo, when the lucky audience will be selected to experience the steel battle suit. Looking at the advertisements on the mall, watching the big screen hit the Everyone is Iron Man tagline, Mike shook his head. Tony should be very upset, obviously his own territory, but it has be Justin Hammer, the stage of the person he despises most. Justin Hammer and Hammer Military Industry, although criticized for always copying the products of otherpanies, but existence is the reason. Hammer Militarys arms are cheap, and this alone has attracted many buyers. Now, there is the steel battle suit, even if the quality of this steel battle suit and Tonys simply can not bepared, will also attract arge number of buyers. If Ivan Vanke does not die and cooperate sincerely with Hammer Military.. Tsk, Hammer Military Industry will get very big development. But Mike shook his head when he thought of Ivan Vanke, a guy with a single brain. Its hard to say what will happen at tomorrows showcase. I dont know if that Tony guy has made a new reactor or not. However, with Marias reminder, it should be even easier than in the original episode. Mike in the brain thinking about the mess, and when youe back to the mind, already standing in front of the house. Just as he was about to take the key and open the door, it was opened. Dad, youre home. rk greeted and hurriedly moved out of the way. Mike answered and as he walked into the house, Gwen came running in stride. Dad! Im starving! She shouted exaggeratedly, jumping up violently. Mike hurriedly caught Gwen, pinched Gwens nose, and said, Dont run in the house! Oh! Gwen spat out her tongue and said, Daddy, hows your store? When do you n to open? Mike put down Gwen and walked inside while saying, Its almost the Chinese New Year, I dont have time these days, so Ill open the store after the festival. Chinese New Year! Gwens eyes lit up and she shouted happily, I love the Chinese New Year! There are delicious food, not to mention, there are also red packets to take! Thinking about the money in the red envelope, Gwens eyes narrowed and sheughed happily, then her eyes nced at the living room, like a little fox and rk shot a nce. What do you guys want to eat? Mike asked as he took off his coat and hung it casually on the coat rack. Braised pork! Kung Pao chicken! Fish-scented eggnt! Sweet and sour pork! Mike was stunned. The roast pork was rk, the Kung Pao chicken was Gwen, and the fish-scented eggnt and sweet and sour pork He looked into the living room, and his eyes quickly flushed with surprise. It was Eric and Charles. When did you guys get back? He asked as he walked towards the two with an excited look on his face. We came back together this afternoon. Eric chuckled while Charles whispered, Dont worry, no one saw us, I promise. Mike looked at the two smiling faces, patted their shoulders, and hugged them, Wee home, son. Even he did not notice, at this time, his voice actually slightly trembled. Let go of the two, Mike smiled, suddenly grabbed Eric, said: Follow me. Saying that, he dragged Eric into the bathroom. Charles watched the scene and stared in disbelief. Hey hey! Dad, dont be so biased! In response, he was met with a mming sound. The corners of Charles mouth twitched as he looked aside at rk and Gwen and said angrily, Dont stop me, I cant stay in this house, Im leaving! The two men moved in unison to move out of the way of the doorway and make a gesture of invitation. Chapter 77: Pull down your own pants (1/2) Chapter 77: Pull down your own pants (1/2) Lin Xichen turned back. He saw the man standing next to the sink, he elegantly wiped his hands andzily raised his eyelids, Not tall enough? Lin Xichen tilted his head, lost height, cannot lose the momentum. I dont pee. He couldnt confess in front of the cheeky guy that he wasnt peeing high enough. Zong Jinghao threw the paper he had wiped his hands on into the trash can and gave him a look, Are you sure, you dont need my help? No need. Lin Xichen tilted his head and said firmly. Okay. Zong Jinghao raised the cuffs of his shirt, revealing half of his sturdy little arm, copied his pocket with one hand, nced at the urinal and then at Lin Xichens height, Have a backbone. Lin Xichen tightly pursed his lips, his forehead oozed sweat, and his small body trembled. He could hardly hold it in anymore. But in front of this negative man, not to admit defeat, much less let him help. He clenched his small fist tightly and tried his best to hold back. Zong Jinghao slightly raised his eyebrows, simply leaned on the side of the mirror, he would like to see this kid, how long can he hold. The person is not big, and the temperament is not small. Can you tell me, why are you hostile to me? Lin Xichen became even more angry, he didnt even want mommy, why did he still kiss her? He is not qualified, he has to find mummy a good man who is eleven thousand times better than him. You bullied my mommy, dont think I didnt see that. Lin Xichen red at him. He hated to re a hole out of him. I bullied her? He chewed on these words in his mouth and pondered in his mind when he had bullied Lin Xinyan and been seen by him. In total, they had only met twice. The first time he had given him a big surprise He narrowed his eyes, did he mean in Leo he pulled Lin Xinyan away andter kissed her in the stairwell and was seen by him, so- Heh! Zong Jinghao straightened up and took two steps forward, squatting in front of Lin Xi Chen, looking at him, sweeping a nce at his legs that were together,ughing lightly, I bullied, what can you do about me? Lin Xichens eyes red even wider, hating to eat him. I dont know if its from anger, or from holding in urine, all over his body is trembling. Beg me and Ill help you, how about that? Zong Jinghao stood up, flicked the hem of his shirt that wasnt wrinkled, No need, can I go now? Almost pissed out. Lin Xichens eyes were tearing up and opened hard, Dont, dont go, I need- Who did youe with? My mommy, grandma Im about to pee. Lin Xichen was pitiful and his eyes were red. Zong Jinghao didnt continue to tease him and walked to him, Pull down your pants by yourself. Lin Xichen moved quickly and took off his pants in one go. Zong Jinghao picked him up from behind and walked to the urinal, which was the right height for him to pee. Lin Xichen finished peeing and said, Thank you. Zong Jinghao froze for a moment, not expecting this child to say thank you, quite unexpected. Lin Xichen put on his pants and nced at Zong Jinghao, I am clear in my grudges, just because you helped me, doesnt mean I will forgive you. Forgive him? What did he have to forgive him for? Out of the restroom, Zong Jinghao looked down at him, You were in that private room? Lin Xichens eyes rolled, why is he asking this? Is he going to bully mommy again? Number six. Zong Jinghaos footsteps beat and gave him a look, this brat was alert. I should go now. Lin Xichen felt detected that he had lied, pulled his legs out and ran. He just came back and met this negative man, what an injustice. Chapter 247: Not the worst Chapter 247: Not the worst A minute or twoter, Mike walked out with Eric. Eric touched his face and smiled silly, without the cold and domineering Mao. Its better to have your own face. He muttered in a small voice, and saw his little sister at home looking at himself, a look of surprise, proudly raised his eyebrows and said: How about it, is it bing handsome? Gwen circled him and said, Its a disguise, isnt it? Just like brother rk? How clever! Eric stroked Gwens head. When you get back, Ill pinch it back for you. Mike instructed and asked, Youll be back for a few more days this time, right? Three days. Eric chuckled and said, How can we have your favourite Chinese New Year before we leave. Mike nodded, still unable to resist raising the corners of his mouth. Is this your date toe back together? Mike couldnt resist asking. Eric pointed to rk, who had walked into the kitchen and said, rk was the one who contacted us. I havent been home in a long time, and people get suspicious when I dont show up all the time, right? He made ame excuse and shed a smile at Mike. Charles teased Gwen with a candy, causing the little guy to jump up and down, and turned to Mike and said, Dad, are you especially touched now? Im the head of a school dedicated toing back to spend time with you, and Im a very busy man. Mike moved his wrist, gave Charles a kind smile and said, Here, let me find my hand. Charles shoved the candy into Gwens mouth, and as Gwen took a bite of it and was secretly pleased, she was held up in front of Charles, saying: Its time for you to find her hand. Ah! Gwen looked up in confusion, looked at Mike who wasing toward her, thought Mike wasing to grab her candy, flung her cheeks, chewed twice quickly, swallowed the candy in her mouth and said to Mike, Daddy, theres nothing in my mouth, look! She opened her mouth wide. Mikes face darkened, pinched Gwens face and said, Little glutton! The next second, he let go of Gwen, backhanded Charles face with a quick squeeze, and said through clenched teeth, Practicing your touch, huh? Shield is it? Dad! Charles sucked in a cold breath and said, Give me some face, Im a principal anyways! Mike grunted softly, let go of Charles and walked toward the kitchen. Charles and Gwen looked at each other, rubbing their faces, both baring their teeth. Haha! Eric couldnt help butugh out loud. Gwen struggled to break free from Charless magical hand, took Erics hand, and said, Brother, I will take you to your room. You havent had time to see it, right? Eric nodded, felt the warmth of Gwens hand, and ran with Gwen upstairs. Coming to his room, looking at the familiar furnishings, Erics heart warmed. This is his home, no matter what time hees back, it makes him feel at ease. Reaching out and touching the furnishings in his room, he looked at a metal Rubiks Cube that he had ced on his bed and couldnt resist fiddling with it twice. He put it back in ce. This thing was also given to him by Mike. That Rubiks Cube is very heavy, and it was used to train him when he was young. Gwen, who was standing at the door, looked at Eric, carefully closed the door, trotted downstairs and pounced on Charles. Brother, I know you still have candy. No more! Charles shook his head and said, I just grabbed that candy from a little kid on the side of the road. Liar, you wouldnt do such a thing! Gwen covered her mouth and snickered, then felt on the pockets on Charless body. Charles dodged Gwen, reached out and pressed Gwens head, letting Gwen il her arms around wildly and couldnt reach him, smiling smugly, Little girl, Im warning you, dont you go too far! I have and will not give you! Gwen blinked, her eyes wandering, and shouted, Daddy, brother, brother Charles said to warn me! What? Whats wrong with him? Mike and rk came out of the kitchen, one with a kitchen knife and the other with a spat. Looking at the two, Charles suddenly hugged Gwen tighter and smiled nervously at the two, Nothing, Im ying with Gwen. Oh! The two responded and turned around and walked into the kitchen. Charles took a long breath and saw that Gwen was looking at him with a pair of big bright eyes, he pinched Gwens little face and said, You little guy, youre too bad too. Hee hee! Gwen hugged Charless neck, then slowlynded on the ground, digging in his pockets, took out a small box, some lost said: This is the Christmas gift I prepared for you, but you did note back, can only give it to you now. Charles heart a warm, rubbed Gwens head, will open the box. A pine scent emerged. It was an artificial amber only half the size of his thumb, teardrop-shaped, with a small white flower sealed inside, and at the top was a thread hole wearing a red thread. Charles picked it up: I like it a lot. Gwen sighed with relief: Brother, Ill put it on for you! Charles bowed his head. Gwen gave Charles to put on, said: This is myboratory ss, made it myself, the worlds only one Yo! Charles gave Gwen a hug and took out a small packet of candy and handed it over: Its all yours. Giggle! Gwenughed happily, and hurriedly closed her mouth, carefully looked at the kitchen, and then quickly ran upstairs. Looking at Gwens back, and looking at the orange amber hanging on his chest, the corners of Charles mouth picked up slightly, and he couldnt help butugh. What are you doing with a smirk? rk walked out of the kitchen, put down the dishes in his hand, and said, Go and set the dishes. Charles patted Amber on his chest and looked smug: Look, Gwen gave me the only thing in the world Oh, that one! rk shook his wrist, on which was a bracelet made of a dozen strands of amber and said, This one is mine, all made in herb ss. So many! The corners of Charles mouth twitched, and he suddenly felt something bad in his heart. What about Dad? Hes what? Hes not this thing. Whew! Charles breathed a sigh of relief. The only thing is better. Gwen used the money she earned to buy Dad a kitchen set. Here, too, rks expression began to get out of hand. The two brothers looked at each other and burst outughing together. What are you guys giggling about when youre ready to eat? Mike nced at the two brothers and called out to Eric. After Eric and Gwen came downstairs together, the family of five raised their wine or juice after sitting down around the table. Cheers! The five cheered, with big smiles on their faces. Ding! With a clear sound, the Mac family was reunited for the first time. Chapter 31: Official Announcement of the guests of the kick-off hall (1/2) Chapter 31: Official Announcement of the guests of the kick-off hall (1/2) Sorry, I cant control it. The girls name is Qiuyan. She is a junior in Peking Opera. She was still in high school five years ago. Because of her solid dance skills, she was rmended to star in one of the small supporting roles in Ji Kangxus Friends are Not Enemies. Although the characters appearance is only ten minutes, there are not only close-ups of her face, but also five lines. The most important thing is that she ys with the protagonist for ten minutes, which is very good to say. This qualification is recorded on the record, which is definitely beneficial to her future development. Yan Lu analyzed it naturally ording to his identity in the previous life. When he suddenly heard Qiuyans voice, he returned to his senses, politely handed over a pack of tissues, and said, Its okay, its human nature. Because of the tears, Qiuyans eyes were watery, and coupled with the cogen on her face, her whole body was full of youthful aura. After all, the soul is still a forty-year-old man. At this time, Yan Lu really looked at the girl in front of him with a mood simr to looking at her daughter, full of youth, which is really good. Qiuyan was a little embarrassed by Yan Lu. She carefully took the tissue and said, Thank you. But after speaking, he couldnt help but secretly looked at Yan Lu, watching the light and shadow of the big screen outline his side face, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, he didnt shut his mouth for a while, and said: Yan Lu, Im your fan. I really like your song The Brightest Star in the Night Sky. Although Yan Lu noticed the girls gaze, he didnt take it to heart. After all, he is also a topic person now, and it is normal to be watched from time to time. In thest life, he was at the top of the list, and he had a lot of experience of being stared at. But he didnt expect the girl to suddenly say such a sentence, so he had to bend over politely and smiled: Thank you. Your acting skills are also good. How can there be. Qiuyan is very shy. She really looks like a fan seeing an idol. She sits more and more formal. Her voice is small, her head is lowered, and she said, Because the character is just close to me, there is nothing to say about acting. After all, they were still in the process of watching the movie, and the two of them didntmunicate too much, so they said a few words politely, and then turned their gaze back to the big screen in front of them. The emotional rendering has passed the climax, and all that is left is a sigh of great sorrow. For an instant, the dull atmosphere pressed on the entire viewing hall, especially when the picture was finally covered with white, and the old mans singing faintly sounded again, it was almost breathless. So Qiuyans tears fell crackling again, leaving Yan Lu, who was sitting next to her, speechless. This girl doesnt need to be brewing for 80% of the crying scenes. Early in the morning of the next day, the post-viewing feelings of the premiere ceremony were spread on the Inte one after another, and the response was naturally unanimous. It is said that the film directed by Ji will make people stop and take a short break in their impetuous and busy lives, giving the mind a harbour to dock. And almost all film critics unanimously affirmed that the film directed by Ji wille back with a circle of awards. With the end of the movie premiere, Old Boy as the theme song, Scattered and Born with You in the episode, and Cant Come Back in the ending song are once again popr on the Inte. Of course, among them, Old Boy is still the most popr. On the other hand, Chen Chens Cant Come Back doesnt know if its because the lead singer has recently disappeared, but it hasnt set off much of a wave. Only fans are promoting everywhere, but their publicity methods are also criticized. They stepped on the stage and sprayed several other songs all over, even counting the directors production, etc., blindly brushing Chen Chens name. On the contrary, it attracted the disgust ofizens. So someone brought up the giarism gate incident that Chen Chen had led before, but there was still not much spray. The power of the people behind Chen Chen is still very powerful, at least the part of public opinion control is really strict. The Inte is an easy ce to forget. Although a few songs set off some topics, peoples attention was quickly shifted away. Its just that although it has been transferred away, people still find that what remains unchanged is that there is still the name of strictw on the topic that has emerged recently. He is going to y in Starry Sky Singer. Chapter 248: Charless discovery Chapter 248: Charles''s discovery Early in the morning, Eric shook his head and walked down the stairs. They had a little too much to drinkst night, but only he and Charles had gotten drunk. Mike and rk were fine. But Thinking about Charles, who was still lying in bed, Eric gave a smile. Rookie Charles. Dad? Seeing Mike put on his sweatshirt, Eric was stunned and said, Are you going for a run? Mike put on his shoes while smiling, Going for a spin outside, you want to join me? Wait a minute! Eric shook his head and returned upstairs, quickly changed clothes and then ran down. At this time the temperature is still on the low side, fierce from the warm home, Eric could not help but shiver, but stimted by the cold air, but the head is clear. Lets go. Mike said, moving his legs and feet. Eric nodded and followed Mike, and the father and son started jogging. Its been a long time since I ran with Eric. Mike was very happy. He watched Eric follow him leisurely and said, Im going to speed up, keep up. Eric nodded and adjusted his breathing to follow behind Mike. Here we are! It took a minute for Mike to lead Eric to the front of his little store. How about it? Mike looked to Eric, waiting for his sonsment. Eric smiled and said, Looks good, very warm feeling. Good vision! Mike smiled and said, Come on, lets run back for a while, we still have to make breakfast. Breakfast. Erics eyes lit up, he hadnt eaten breakfast made by Mike for a long time. Eat the buns, your favourite. Mike smiled and said, Last night, I already mixed the bun filling. Eric swallowed, and after seeing Mike running away, he hurriedly followed. Saying it was a morning run, it was actually more like Mike was taking Eric to familiarize himself with the surroundings. Mike introduced himself as he walked, and after half an hour of running, the two returned home. As Mike opened the door, John across the street yawned and came out, and seeing Eric, said somewhat strangely, Mike, do you have a guest this early? Mike responded with a smile, This is my son Eric, he just got back from abroad. John sized up Eric, gave a smile, greeted Eric, and said to Mike, Your sons are outstanding. That I love to hear. Mike smiled happily and said, Ill have Gwen bring you some bunster. John said with surprise, Buns! Ive wanted to eat them for a long time. Mike smiled and nodded at the other side, and Eric went back home. Because it was Saturday, rk didnt work and Gwen didnt have to go to school. After the family finished breakfast, Mike and Eric took Gwen to go shopping for New Years Eve, leaving rk and Charles at home to clean up. Charles pressed his head, which was hard from the hangover. Holding a rag, hezily wiped the dust and yawned every now and then. When a knock sounded at the door, Charles instantly dropped the rag in his hand and said to rk, who was speeding up his cleaning, Ill get it. As he walked near the door, his expression changed, feeling like he had lost something. Taking a step backward, he felt the loss return. What was lost, was his ability? Charles looked at the doorway with a stony expression and tried using his ability. The ability worked. There was a child standing outside the door. It was the kid from the neighbours house across the street. That child is a mutant! Charles took a step forward with an odd expression. Instantly, his ability disappeared again, as if he had never been given the ability to feel the presence of the ability at all, and when he stepped back again and walked out of the range of more than a meter around the childs body, his ability was restored again. He sucked in a cold breath. Superpower inhibition! As soon as he got close to him, the ability would disappear. This kids ability was too scary. In some ways, his ability is the nemesis of all mutants, provided, of course, that he walks up to the boy. Taking a deep breath, Charles endured the ufortable feeling of his ability being suppressed, as if he had lost it, and took two steps to open the door. There was a very handsome boy standing at the door. Luke wore a woollen hat, holding a te, saw Charles who opened the door, stunned and said: You are My name is Charles! You are Professor X! X-Men! Luke opened his mouth wide and looked at Charles in surprise. Newspaper reports of the X Academy appear from time to time, and he recognized Charles at once. Charles smiled slightly and let Luke in, then casually closed the door and turned his head and made a gesture to Luke: Shh, help me keep a secret. Luke nodded and then said excitedly, What are you doing here? I mean at Gwens house, does that mean Gwen is a mutant!? Charlesughed and shook his head, saying, No, because this is my house. Your home? This is not Uncle Mikes Luke, as if realizing something, widened his eyes and said in surprise, You, you are Uncle Mikes Son. Charles smiled. Luke was already stunned. So, youre Gwens brother? Lukes face was flushed with excitement. Oh my God, Gwens brother was actually Professor X! The superhero who led the X-Men and established the X-School! Hello, Im Luke, Gwens ssmate, Im here to return Uncle Mikes te for the morning. Luke unconsciously stood straight and handed over the morning te containing the buns with both hands. Charles took it and said, Luke, Ive heard Gwen talk about you. Luke rubbed his head and smiled, saying, Wheres Gwen? She went out. Charles said, stroked Lukes head and said, Can you help me keep my rtionship with Gwen a secret? Luke nodded and said without hesitation, Of course! Thank you, fellow Luke. Charles said with a smile, and after asking Luke a few more questions, Luke went back. Sending Luke to the door, Charles mechanically closed the door of the room with a thoughtful look on his face. The boys ability is very special, there is no harm to people, only will inhibit the ability, so no one found out that he is a mutant. And the boy himself was not aware, not even aware that he had awakened the mutant ability, let alone control it. As it stands, the kids ability is like a passive ability in a game that can be in an activated state for a long time. Pop! A rag hit him in the face. Charles returned to his senses and grabbed it with his hand. What are you thinking about? Come on and clean up, dont try to bezy. rk chuckled. Charles frowned and asked in a low voice, That kid named Luke, do you and Dad know that he is a mutant? Chapter 180: Abducting a group of silly roe deer (1/2) Chapter 180: Abducting a group of silly roe deer (1/2) Ning Fei walked through the forest. The environment here was very good, and although it was early autumn, the leaves on the trees were still full of life. Ning Fei was looking for guidance fromst nights astrological sign. White antler spirit deer and Du Xiang flower king, these are rare and extremely rare treasures. Even if the pristine forests of the Great Xingan Mountains are bountiful, its not like two spiritual objects can be produced in one area at the same time. What the hell is it? Ning Fei was deep in the forest, strolling along. The location indicated by the star sign was an approximate area, and there werent any good references in the forest, so it wasnt that quick to find. At this time, Ning Fei noticed that two silly roe deer were stopping next to him, staring at him. Seeing the silly roe deer, even Ning Fei couldnt help but smile. Everyone, look, thats the Northeast Divine Beast, the silly roe deer, one of the wild animalsmonly found in the forests over here. When they are frightened, the white fur on their tails will instantly explode and turn into white buttocks, then stop and think about whether to run away. If they encounter a hunter chasing them, they will again bury their heads in the snow, which they think will make them invisible to the hunter. The key thing is that they are very curious and will study anything they see, if you meet a silly roe deer in the north east and shout, they will absolutely stop and look at you. In earlier years it was still allowed to hunt roe deer, now already they rely on their intelligence, as well as being ssified as a protected animal by China, private hunting is absolutely illegal. Ning Fei quietly recounted. In fact, the silly roe deer were so famous that many people in China knew about them. But seeing it in the live broadcast was a different story. Silly roe deer were a very simple animal, they were curious about everything and believed that everything was good. Ning Fei stopped, got off of ck Handsome and stood to the side. And then, the two silly roe deer slowly walked towards Ning Fei, staring with big watery eyes, full of curiosity. Roe deer, also called dwarf deer, are rtively low in size, and male roe deer have horns while female roe deer have no horns. Neither of these roe deer had horns. When they got closer,izens understood why they were called silly roe deer. It was because they were indeed very stupid, watching and unknowingly having walked next to Ning Fei, and then still staring at him. One of the roe deer, even poked out its body and tried to lick the phoenix jade pendant hanging on Ning Feis waist. Go on, go. Ning Fei quickly stroked the roe deer, stopping its thoughts. Theizens saw this scene and felt very friendly. This roe deer is too bold toe straight over and look at it. They are like this, you just make some noise, a few will be around not far away, the bold roe deer came straight up to you, not scared at all. Its amazing that there are such amazing animals in nature! They are curious about anything new they see, sniffing here and there, licking there, and hunters used to use traps and catch them all at once. They are especially curious about humans. Looking at the look in these two silly roe deers eyes, theyre probably thinking: What does this two-legged beast do. Haha, that makes sense. Ning Fei looked at the two silly roe deer in front of him and found it amusing. He had heard something about the Northern Divine Beasts, and now that he had seen them with his own eyes, they hadnt disappointed him in the slightest. Its not a bad thing to be able to simply live like this. Ning Fei sighed, and then swirled forward on his ck Handsome. He controlled the ck Handsome to walk at a slower pace. After walking a few steps, Ning Fei heard a movement behind him, and when he turned around, he saw that the two silly roe deer were still following him. Ning Fei reckoned that the roe deer had never seen a grasnd horse like ck Handsome before, so they were curious and followed. He didnt really care, just follow. So he continued to walk forward, and after a while, Ning Fei felt that something was not quite right. He nced back and saw that there were three more roe deer, making five. Whats going on? What are these silly roe deer doing following me? Ning Fei shook his head helplessly. Theizens found the scene amusing. Roe deer are inherently curious about everything, and with Master Nings rather unique aura, its inevitable that hell attract roe deer. Haha, riding a horse around in the forest with a small herd of roe deer following behind, this realm of Lord Ning, awesome. Look, there are two moreing. Look at the eyes of those roe deer, are they simr to humans looking at pandas in the zoo? Hahahaha, yes, they treat Master Ning as a rare animal. Its probably because these roe deer also like to watch Master Nings live broadcast. Ning Fei walked slowly, with seven or eight roe deer slowly following behind him. Chapter 249: It is not right Chapter 249: It is not right Luke is a mutant? When both Mike and Eric returned home and heard this from Charles, they were surprised or surprised in addition. Dad, what are you going to do? Charles looked to Mike. Mike got up and said to Charles, You and I will go to Johns house. Charles was a little hesitant: His parents Dont worry, it wont happen the way you think it will. Treat Luke as a monster and lose the love of his parents? This is not possible for the John family. Let alone the fact that Lukes ability does not cause harm to people and does not have any obvious physical mutations, even if those two scenarios ur, for their family, which is so easily reunited, Charles fears that none of the situations will happen. Good. Charles responded, got up and went with Mike to Johns house. Watching the two leave, Gwen said worriedly, Will Luke go to Charles brothers school? Will he be disliked by his parents? No, dont worry. rk smiled and stroked Gwens head. Eric nodded back. Gwen squeezed out a smile even though she was still a little uneasy. She was a smart kid, and sometimes the news would talk about mutants, but most of those things were not good, and that worried her a little. Half an hourter, Mike and Charles returned home. Dad, how was it? What did Uncle John say? Gwen asked anxiously. Lukes parents love him very much. Mike pulled Gwen over to the couch and sat the little one down before saying, Lukes powers are special because they dont cause harm to people and he doesnt notice it himself, so normally, he wont be found out to be a mutant. So, he is a mutant, get the ability, Uncle John will not talk to him, we also have to keep it a secret from him, understand? While he and Charles talked with both husband and wife, Luke was detached and didnt know what they said. Mmm. Gwen nodded her head and said happily, That means nothing will change, right? Right. Mike smiled, Just pretend nothing happened and you dont know anything. Great! Gwen cheered, couldnt help but roll around on the couch, hugged Mike, and kissed him hard on the face. She cared about her little buddy and didnt want anything unfortunate to happen to the other person. Releasing Mike, Gwen excitedly said, Daddy, lets go to the fair tonight, I heard there are a lot of interesting things. She was eager to see the advanced technology and thetest inventions. The fair? Mike raised an eyebrow, remembering this. Justin Hammers steel battle suit disy was this evening, right? Maybe something unexpected will happen Mike mused, turned his head to look at the three rks, raised his eyebrows and said, Lets go together this evening. If we go together. Even if something happens, it should be foolproof. Gwen shouted to the three rk: Come along, brother! I heard there are a lot of beautiful women there! Ha ha ha! Little girl! Who did you learn that from? The three couldnt help butugh out loud, and after ncing at each other, the three nodded their heads. The Stark Expo, an event initiated by Tony and supported by the government, has been held for a long time. Thepanies that participate in the expo are the ones that have the most advanced technology in the world in one area or another. After Tony became Iron Man, Stark released several advanced technologies on clean energy one after another, allowing Stark toe out of the questionable and weak period after the closure of the weapons department, coupled with his growing fame, Stark became stronger and stronger. And getting an invitation from him became the capital of manypanies to show off. The expo was arge venue with more than a dozen arenas. Each venue has a different theme of exhibit, energy, green, weapons, life technology and so on, and thepanies participating in the disye from all over the world. But today, no matter whichpany, they are all overwhelmed by Hammer Military Industries. Hammer Military Industries will be in the main venue tonight, with a disy of the Iron Man suit. Everyone can be an Iron Man! At the demonstration, the audience on the spot will be selected to experience the steel battle suit. This is a temptation. Who doesnt want to experience the feeling of bing an Iron Man and flying through the air in an iron battle suit? This may be such an opportunity once in a lifetime. Unfortunately, because of the limited space inside the arena, to get in, you also have to show a ticket or an invitation. Invitation? Tickets? Gwen was dumbfounded that they hadnt bought them in advance at all. Looking at the venue, Gwen grunted and muttered, I dont care, his steel battle suit is too ugly, if I want to experience it, Ill go straight to Tony. With that, she made a face at the security guard at the door, grabbed Mikes hand, and said, Dad, lets go. She pointed to the other venues not far away and said, Lets go over there and check out the eco exhibit. Mike nodded, patted Charles shoulder, and whispered, Dont use your powers, theres really nothing to see inside. A clown show only. Charles answered, and rk and Eric hooked up with Mike, and the family rushed to the other exhibits in a big way. Meanwhile, inside the main venue, the spacious venue had long been filled with people, and as it got closer and closer to eight oclock, people gradually got more and more excited. Suddenly, the lights in the arena went dark. The next second, along with the sound of music, under the illumination of spotlights, Justin Hammer appeared in the booth with a proud but veryical dance step. Listening to the apuse, Justin Hammer closed his eyes with enjoyment, then pressed his hands downward, smiled triumphantly, and began his speech. On the other side, Tony was flying towards this side at full speed. His face was cold and solemn, and his eyes were full of anxiety. Just now he received a provocative phone call from Ivan Vanke. The other party told him straightforwardly that he would make things happen at this show, and hung up after telling him to hurry up ande. Jarvis, y the footage of the showcase. Apanied by Tonys whispered voice, the dutiful Jarvis put a clear picture on the screen in front of Tony. Justin Hammers voice made him sick, but he had to suffer in silence. And with Justin Hammers speech, Hammer Military Industries steel battle suits finally appeared on the stand. The number is quite a lot, there are half a dozen, but Tony swept his eyes, the corners of his eyes gently fluttered. Those steel battle suits are also too ugly,pared with his steel battle suit, it is like picking up his trimmings to make it. Hmm? Rhodes? He couldnt help but sigh when he saw the steel battle suit that finally rose from under the booth and was worn by his buddy Rod. The military and Hammer Military Industries had cooperated, and his steel battle suit had been taken out by the military to help Hammer Military Industries to stand. He didnt care about these, and had even been mentally prepared for them, but Although I have sent out, how to transform is your freedom, but what is this change is something Looking at the steel battle suit that carried a heavy machine gun on the shoulder, Tony spat out, Its like carrying a baguette that was only bought. Immediately after, began to draw the lucky audience, with a lucky audience on stage, those standing quietly in the booth of the steel battle suit quickly open, was selected as the lucky audience of people excited to go over. Something is wrong, something is wrong. Looking at the steel battle suits waiting for the lucky audience, Tony looked like he saw the mouth of a monster that chose to devour people. Chapter 250: Crisis? Not really Chapter 250: Crisis? Not really When Tony descended from the sky andnded on the booth, the whole venue instantly boiled up. Although he disappeared for some time, but reappeared, the poprity is still unmatched. But Tony is not in the mood to say hello to the crowd, his attention was all focused on the booth on the steel battle suit. At this time, those steel battle suits have been stuffed with lucky audience. In the cheers, Tony took a deep breath, walked to Rod and whispered: I need your help, man! Theres danger here! Danger? Rod nced at Tony and said, More dangerous than you? Last time, he went to see Tony and got into a fight with each other. The embarrassment on Tonys face shed, then said in a cold voice: Lets talk about this afterwards, now Hey! Justin Hammer dejectedly walked towards Tony, apuded and shouted: Lets wee Iron Man, now ask the other side to evaluate our steel battle suit, ask him how he sees Hammer military industry selfless steel battle suit, share the behaviour of the public? Tony waved his hand, pushed Justin Hammer away, and said, Leave me alone. Justin Hammers face twitched slightly and cursed angrily in his heart. It was already this time, and this arrogant bastard was still so blind. Tony Tony Stark! With a cold cry, the big screen on the booth lit up and a man with long white hair, a scar on his face and a fierce face appeared on the screen. Ivan Vanke! Tony, who had checked the information in advance, immediately recognized the other party. Youre here, how nice. Ivan Vanke looked at the live image transmitted through the steel battle suit, revealing a cold smile. Whats going on? Justin Hammer frowned, and without waiting for him to react, he heard Ivan Vanke speak: Come on, lets y a game, and my bargaining chip is these steel soldiers. With the words, those steel soldiers on the stand moved and the weapons in their hands were raised. Tonys eyes sank, while Rod realized why his face became ugly. You can choose to take them out, or be taken out by them. Ivan Vanke smiled nastily, but the whole meeting had be silent. Of course, you can also choose to get down on your knees, pray for my forgiveness, and announce to everyone that you, you Stark family, stole the fruits of our Vanke family and are a despicable thief! Tony shivered with anger, then took a deep breath, pointed at Ivan Vankes face and sneered, Theft? Dont be ridiculous! Ask your damn father, you guys deserve exactly what you get when you get to this point! Ivan Vanke spit out the toothpick in his mouth and sneered, Then let the games begin! With his words, the eyes of all the steel soldiers lit up, while Rod said in shock and anger, Go! Tony! The battle suit is out of control, and the target is you! Tonys heart sank and he flew towards the sky. In the next second, a golden storm formed by bullets enveloped Tony and shattered all the ss at the top of the field. The mes flew up, chasing Tony. Tony flew quickly, looking at the screen disy of a red dot with anxious heart. Damn, he ca not fight back. All those steel battle suits were filled with innocent people, all hostages of Ivan Vanke. With his development of new energy sources and updated battle suits, he could take care of those inferior steel soldiers, but the people inside Tony, get out of the way! Youre being targeted! Rods voice rang out over Tonysmunicator as Tony flew in a half-arc toward the sky. Ta-da-da! The bullets fired like a golden ray of light, bringing up a harsh whistling sound. And closely followed by several powerful missile. Boom, boom! A cloud of fire appeared in mid-air. Wow! What a beautiful firework! Gwen looked up at the sky and couldnt help but praise. The family just happened to walk out of the venue behind them. Fireworks? Eric and Charles looked up and thought something was wrong, while Mike and rk sighed. Bullshit fireworks, that was an explosion! And meteors! Gwen reached out and pointed, saying to the four behind her, Dad, brother, make a wish! Make a wish? That is the bullet and the flying Iron Man. Its not a lucky star, its a sweeping star, its bad luck to make a wish. Mike pressed down Gwens hand and said faintly. Dad! rk said, Thats Tony. I know. Do you want to shoot? rk asked and said, It depends on the situation, he is a little bad. Frowning, he said, Its not in his character to just take a beating and not fight back. Mike eyes sh, gaze through the steel battle suits armour, looking at a panicked people inside, said faintly: The steel soldiers behind If it is correct, the people inside are those lucky audience. They can be really lucky, they all became hostages. Eric could not help but spit out a sentence. rk said in a deep voice, Then get them out first. Maybe force it open and it will explode? Mike cupped his chin and looked at rk, Open one, explode one. rk a few people silent, it is really possible, but Dad, how did you guess? Think in terms of the other side. Mike shrugged and said, Thats what I would do if it were me anyway. Silence . It was so scary And just as the Macs watched the battle in the sky, he spotted theid-back Macs. Looking at the image magnified by Jarvis, see the Mac family is looking up at the sky, Tony heart a happy. Theres help! Jarvis, quick, call Mike Kent! Yes sir. A few secondster, the phone was connected, Tony took a deep breath and shouted, Help! Save what? Arent you having a good time? Mike snickered. Are you happy now? Tony said sharply: This is a big crisis! Those steel soldiers are full of innocent people, I simply cannot fight back, if this continues, I will be shot down sooner orter! Also, those steel battle suits are under the control of that madman and will explode at any moment! If they rush to the innocent people below, the casualties caused will be incalcble. Well, I know. Mikes voice remained calm, and then hung up the phone. Eric, you go handle it, your ability is most suitable for this. Eric nodded and was about to leave when Mike squeezed Erics shoulder and reminded, Dont forget to use that. Eric shook the Kryptonian battle suit watch on his wrist and quickly walked to an unupied corner. A few breathster, Eric disappeared and was reced by Mao in a dark red armour. Chapter 251: Too weak Chapter 251: Too weak Looking at the two sides chasing in mid-air, Eric, who was flying in mid-air, gave a body shake and chased towards the other side. A few secondster, Tony flew over with those steel soldiers. Eric stopped and quietly looked at the enemies who were getting closer and closer, and slowly raised his hand. Mao? Tonys face shed a trace of consternation and dazed, then without hesitation, flew towards Eric. Another burst of intense attacks, Tony nimble dodge, watching those attacks flying toward Eric, Tony did not have a little nervous. In the next second, all the bullets flying towards Eric were all fixed in mid-air, and with Erics slowly clenching hand, all the bullets were pinched together by him. Several missiles came, Erics hand waved twice, those missiles obediently avoided him, flew to the distance and exploded. Tony flew to Eric and passed by. Tony paused and said something to Eric. Eric raised the corners of his mouth slightly, looking at the hordes of steel soldiers, his palms stretched out slowly. out. The invisible power appeared, all the steel soldiers like small bugs in amber, was fixed in mid-air. Tony looked back and shook his head gently. The power of the sky grams. These steel soldiers face Mao, not even a ring, it will all be finished. As for self-destruction or something, if they can do it, count them capable. Erics palms moving, those steel soldiers like good children, opened their pockets. Then, Erics gaze shed, some metal was removed from the steel soldiers, under Erics control, wrapped around those lucky spectators, in their screams, put them back on the ground. Mao? Mao saved us? The lucky viewers were confused for a moment. Isnt Mao a vicious criminal? Why would he save them? Theynded on the ground and looked up at Mao in mid-air, with doubts and gratitude. On the other hand, they are indeed lucky today, not only hunted down Iron Man, but also saved by Mao. When everyone was saved, Eric casually waved his hand, those turned into empty shells of steel battle suits rushed into the sky, and then Boom, boom! A fierce explosion sounded, the sky was lit up by expensive fireworks. Eric reached out and the only remaining steel battle suit flew toward him. It was Tonys steel battle suit, now named War Machine, used by Rod. Hey, hey, Im warning you, dont mess around! Rod yelled in the steel suit. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to Eric, he suddenly cried and said, I dont want to die yet! Eric faintly nced at Rod, casually ripped out the reactor on the chest of the steel battle suit after the other party put down. Dang! The steel jersey that had lost power fell to the ground, and Rod opened his eyes and exhaled after realizing that he had not died. The next second, his face armour was ripped off by Tony. Tony, you must not know how excited I am to see you at this time. The corner of Tonys mouth curled up slightly and said, Lets see if you dare to give my stuff to others for transformation in the future. The two men looked at each other andughed out loud. Dang! A crisp ng sounded above Tonys head as the War Machine reactor smashed against Tonys head and rolled at his feet. Whoa! This thing is going to explode, right! Rod shrieked. If he hadnt been unable to get out of his battle suit now, the moment this thing fell, he would have definitely jumped three meters in one go. Tony reached out and pressed twice on Rods steel battle suit, the steel battle suit opened, and Rod finally got out of his restraints and sat up on his butt. Watch it! I cant rece it if you lose it. Tony stuffed the reactor in Rods arms, his eyes fell cold, and he looked into the distance: Im going to find Ivan Vanke to settle the ounts. Make him kneel down and admit that their family is a despicable burr? What would he have done under the threat of those hostages if he hadnt happened to meet the Macs tonight? Just the thought of it made him incredibly angry. Tony took a step back and spewed mes from his hands and feet, turning into a ze of fire and flying toward Ivan Vankes location. During the time he was being chased, Jarvis had already found the location of the other side. Now, it was time to settle the score. And on his way to fly to Ivan Vanke, he did not forget to thank Mike first. Hanging up the phone and looking at Eric, who came out of the inconspicuous corner, Mike smiled slightly and said, Good job. Eric nodded and looked at the Kryptonian battle suit watch on his wrist, could not help but reveal a smile. This thing is too good to be true. Gwen looked up at Mike four, head turned back and forth, eyes shining brightly, as if there was a light named worship in the sh. Go back! Mike said, holding Gwens hand towards the fair outside. With all themotion, the fair was already in chaos. Not much longer, the ce will be blocked. Seeing Gwens somewhat unhappy look, Mike smiled faintly and said, How about going for a snack? Good eh! Gwen cheered and regained her energy. Haha! Mike four peopleughed out loud. The family of five joked andughed as they walked toward the outside of the fair, in stark contrast to the panicked crowd. After walking for a while, they passed right by Rod, squatting on the curb looking at the steel battle suit Rod, watching the family walk by inughter, listening to them talk about what to eat in a while, full of envy. He was also hungry Charles used the afterglow to look down at Rod, revealing a smile. It seems that his disguise is still quite effective, all night without being recognized. Looking down at the Kryptonian Battle suit on his wrist, Charles nodded in satisfaction. This thing really works well. Suddenly, Gwen said with some concern: Iron Man will be okay, right? Is he going to deal with that bad guy? There shouldnt be anything wrong. Why would you worry about him. rk asked. Without hesitation, Gwen said, Because he looks weak! Pfft! Hahahaha! Charles burst outughing, and the three Macs alsoughed slightly. If Tony had heard this, his face must have turned green. But Gwen seemed to be telling the truth. Meanwhile, Tony, who was weak in Gwens eyes, was having a final battle with Ivan Vanke. The face of Tony upgraded, significantly improved the performance of the steel battle suit, Ivan Vanke seems a bit overwhelmed, if not a pair of electric whips full of power, has long been Tony dry down. However, the power of the pair of electric whips, but the consumption of energy is very scary. As the fight lengthened, Ivan Vanke felt himself to be defeated under Tony when he wrapped his whip around Tony, closing the distance between them, strangled Tonys neck with force, and confined Tony to his arms fiercely. Die together! Like a lovers whisper sounded in Tonys ears, but it made Tonys heart shiver. Without any hesitation, two crimson rays appeared on the back of Tonys battle suit hand, and after slicing Ivan Vankes arm off, he quickly flew off into the distance with Ivan Vankes reluctant roar. Chapter 51: Killing the Wind and Splitting the Wolf (2/2) Chapter 51: Killing the Wind and Splitting the Wolf (2/2) The seeds she had sprinkled on the ground in advance quickly sprouted and pulled strips, and with her mobilization, they entangled the wind-cracked wolf one after another. As a monster in thete second-order stage, the wind-cracked wolf was not afraid of these gadgets. With his mouth open, a de of wind blew, and he smashed against the vines. At this moment, Zhong Hongwei stomped his right foot fiercely with all his strength, Ground sinking technique! The wind-cracked wolf, who was dealing with the vines that entangled the wolves with all his strength, was caught off guard and decisively fell into the pit. Zhong Hongwei shouted again, Ground thorns! And Lu Yunhai also drank with a clear voice, Condensation technique. Water condensation is the most basic spell of monks in the water system. Its greatest use is that they can condense by themselves when they need to use water without digging wells, for example, when they get up every morning to freshen up. But now that Lu Yunhai condensed water, he couldnt have wanted to prepare water for everyone to freshen up. His water condensed directly into the pit. Although the attack power of the water systems spells is not strong, so much water is suddenly poured down on the head, especially when the body is still out of thin air, it will still have an impact, so the wind-cracked wolf who was about to jump out of the pit was poured back into the pit, and then there was a constant howl, and there were thorns in the pit. And as the water poured more and more, the wind-cracked wolf found that he couldnt focus on it, damn it! The buoyancy of this water nullifies its superior bouncing power. Before the tragedy was over, a piece of yellow paper flew lightly into the pit. Before it could figure out how there was paper flying here, a burst of thunder and lightning shed, Oooh. The wind cracked wolf was like a shrimp falling in hot water, bursting out with amazing explosive power and jumping straight up. Then he was hit with a bang on the top of his head, turned his eyes in circles and fell back into the pit, so he howled again and jumped up again. Luo Fangqin breathed a sigh of relief when he urged the seeds to block the entrance of the pit and sessfullypleted the finalyout. Take this opportunity to escape? Tong Tianqi shook his head, Thats a second-order monster. If we kill it, we can save a lot of points. Several other teenagers also nodded in agreement. The second-order wind cracked the wolf. If they could kill it, they would be proud to go back for a while. But how do we kill it? Tong Tianqi was also in trouble. He knew very well that the Wind-cracked wolves were only trapped now, and they didnt cause much damage to it with their strength. If they let it get out, they would be reced by the ones who were destroyed. Tong Tianqi couldnt help but looked at Luo Jingchen, Caotic Green Lotus, do you still have the talisman just now? That thunder and lightning talisman was thrown by Luo Jingchen. I have to say that Mu Zhushengs unlimited education has not only taught Spirit nt. Its just that a certain baby, who has been under subtle influence, obviously doesnt feel this way. When she heard Tong Tianqis question, she just nodded, But there is no need to waste any more talisman, Spirit nt Flower, go and kill it. Remember to keep the whole body. Spirit nt Flower likes this kind of thing the most, and it immediately ran back, sweeping the vines sealed by Luo Fangqin away with a broom on the side stem, and the huge flowers were aimed at the entrance of the pit, and there was a burst of wild shooting. The wind-cracked wolf, which just happened to be electrocuted, was shot straight. Its strength was not in the thickness of its skin. It was shot by the stamens arrow of Spirit nt Flower. It was an arrow with a hole. After a few sorrowful groans, it waspletely hung up. After sessfullypleting the task, Spirit nt Flower stretched out its side stem and pulled the corpse up, and when it pulled, the flower happily walked towards Luo Jingchen to ask for a reward. Looking at the wolf corpse on the ground that matched the honeb, Luo Jingchens brows twitched, and Spirit nt Flower, who was looking at him, was a violent chestnut, Didnt I tell you to keep the whole corpse? This is the wind-cracked wolf in thete second stage. If those people use damage as an excuse to deduct our points, wouldnt we be busy in vain? With a few bangs, Luo Jingchen, who was teaching the flower, looked back puzzled, and wondered, Why are you all sitting on the ground? Luo Fangqin looked at her nkly, You said it was in thete second order? Luo Jingchen nodded. Luo Fangqin blinked and pointed at her angrily, You just said that you are from the early stage of the second order? Luo Jingchen gave her a nk look, Is there any difference? Luo Fangqin was choked suddenly. Yes, no matter what rank they are, if they dont want to die, they always have to fight it, but they are only in the early stage of the second order and thete stage of the second order. Damn! It turned out to be a wind-cracking wolf in thete second-order stage. They actually killed a wind-based monster that was close to the monks golden pill stage. If they were given another chance, they would be so scared that their hands and legs would be soft. Indeed, the ignorant are fearless! Tong Tianqi looked up at the only person standing, Did you make a mistake on purpose? I have been fighting with this dead girl for three years. Although he has always been the one who lost, he has also learned a little bit about this girls behaviour. If she was wrong at first, it would be impossible. He even believed that she deliberately concealed it, just to give everyone the confidence to fight. And she was the one who showed the mostposure just now, and she was only eight years old, five years younger than himself. Thinking of this, Tong Tianqi straightened his waist and quickly got up from the ground. He couldnt show his face in front of this girl if he lost. Chapter 252: Opening Chapter 252: Opening With a fierce explosion, blinding light and scorching mes apanied by a shockwave blew everything around it out. When the dust settled, there were only a few fragments of armour and a scorched hot crater on the ground. Watching this scene, Tony breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had just fought to Ivan Vanke to an unupied pavilion, although this pavilion is ruined, but at least no one was injured. After todays incident, he this expo will be the end of this. However, Justin Hammer is also finished, and the cooperation between the military and Justin Hammer is also over. By the way, Pepper! Thinking about Pepper Potts and the others also came to the showcase today, Tony let out a low cry and hurriedly flew towards the venue. The next day. What happened at the Stark Expo, unsurprisingly, dominated the news headlines. Justin Hammer was once again reduced to a clown not to mention, but also in the same night was taken away. It is conceivable that what murder, endangering public safety and other crimes less him. This guy in prison until death cannot get out, no steel battle suit, Justin Hammer has no value. And Iron Man Tony Stark, once again became the darling of the major news media. The son of heaven, genius scientist, the Jedi hero What kind of praise is hanging on Tony, as if the cynicism in the previous paragraph was not their doing. In addition to these news, there is news about Mao. He saved those hostages, which is a good deed and deserves praise. And in the praise, there are still questions. Doubt that he saved these people, is there any conspiracy, or that this was originally his conspiracy. After all, Mao has made so many things. In this way, those groups that support mutants are unhappy, and they use facts to justify Mao. During the Hellfire period, when led by the ck Queen, Mao did a lot of wrongdoing, but rarely killed, and can even say that basically did not hurt innocent people, and after the demise of Hellfire, Mao set up the Brotherhood, the Brotherhood is apletely different story. They never take the initiative to find things, moreover, they have not harmed ordinary people, only when there is persecution of mutants, they will appear, and do battle with the mutant muttors. For a while, thework because of this matter is a fishy, even Mike are too excited to mess up two keyboards. But whatever the situation outside, it has nothing to do with the Mac family. They were busy with the Chinese New Year. Putting up couplets, eating New Years Eve dinner, and celebrating the New Year This is their first family reunion after the holiday, it is very monumental. Although the three rks are already old enough, Mike still prepared red envelopes for them. These three people, obviously so big individuals, received the red envelope, but also giggling like a child, so that Gwen a goodugh, but also so left a funny family photo. The three sons who smirked with red envelopes, and Gwen who looked disgusted, among the four were smiling Mike. The gathering was always short-lived, and on the afternoon of the first day of the year, Eric and Charles left home to go back to where they were needed. Mike flipped through the photo album and put away the photos taken on New Years Eve before heading downstairs. A new year. A new beginning. He, too, would officially be the owner of a small restaurant! Aftering downstairs, Mike prepared breakfast, rk and Gwen dashed, one in a suit, and the other in a suit, rushed down from the stairs, and theny down on the dining table. Mike looked at the two, said: That, I want to today Dad, its delicious!Gwen looked up and smiled at Mike, stuffing a bun in her mouth. rk nodded, poured down a big mouthful of millet porridge and said, This ones good, too. You guys eat slowly. Mike couldnt help but say, I told you guys to get up early, and none of you listened. Gwen, forget it, how can rk be sealed by a quilt? Gwen swallowed hard the bun in her mouth, threw her backpack on her back, grabbed a bun with one hand, and showed a smile to Mike: Dad, Ill get up early tomorrow! Bye, Im going to school! rk turned on extreme speed mode, quickly ate his breakfast and then said to Mike, Ill make it. With that, rk also headed out the door, he had an important interview today. Looking at the backs of the two, Mike said, That, my store Bang! Looking at the closed door, Mikes face darkened. Mike bit the bun fiercely and couldnt helpughing. After he leisurely finished his breakfast, he walked towards his store like a boss skating down the street. Today is the first day to open the store, but Mike did not even prepare the dishes. A restaurant who runs a restaurant, but there is not even an egg in the shop. There is really yours, Mac Kent. Mike murmured, turned a corner to the supermarket, purchased some ingredients, and returned to the store. Took a small ckboard and wrote and drew, then hung it outside the door. Todays special egg fried rice. The special offer in the Mike shop means to provide only. Want the rest. Sorry, no! Mike does not ask for a good business. After all, if the business is too good and there are too many people, it will be a troublesome thing for him who does not want to make money. Hey, I dont know if I can open today. You cant force this thing. Mike sighed, lying under the windowsill on the old mans rocking chair, the sun, the whole person is bubbling salty smell. But sometimes, the more you dont want to be busy, the more thingse to the door. This is not, Mike just lie not a few minutes of time, there are guests at home. Pop! Innocent cashier was pped, behind the cashier Mike got up, catching the book that slid down from his face, looking at the pair in front of him, his eyelids jumped, and said, When did you guys get back? This morning. Peggy Carter looked at Mikes taut face and said, Why dont you look very happy to see us? Thanks to us, we even brought you a gift. Mike looked at Steve beside her, Steve was giving him a frantic wink, sulked, showed a smile and said, Which is not happy, as long as you want to fight, I will fight with you. Steve coughed lightly, Mike? What is the purpose of this guy toe here? Theyre losing their retirement money. Seeing his woman look like she was about to ignite, Steve hurriedly said, Mike is very busy with business, Ill talk about it next time. In this state, you will never lose this energy without losing a sum of money. What are you busy with? The store is empty! Im going to win with Maria, the rich woman is with me. You just dont lose. Steve whispered When he saw Peggy Carters cold eyes, he hurriedly said, Didnt we happen to be out of dinner? Mike, what can I eat? Egg fried rice. Then two egg fried rice please. Mike got up and said, Wait. Chapter 253: Why did you force me? Chapter 253: Why did you force me? Half an hourter, Steve left with Peggy Carter, who had a wry smile on her face. Looking at the money in his hand, Mike smiled. Look, open up. This is the first order to open the store, not free. Mike put the money in the cash register and looked out of the store. The street was getting crowded, as it was almost noon. Mike whispered, I hope there arent too many, just a few people. Then, it was almost past lunchtime, and Mikes store hadnt sold a single egg fried rice. His store has just opened, although the warm decoration has attracted some people toe in, but eat only egg fried rice, and the guests came in, Mike also do not greet them This kind of casual business can leave talents to me. Mike is also happy to rx, although still a little lost. Although he does not like the crowd, but also do not want to have no one, which also seems too miserable. How can there be no one, just a stray cat or whatever. Mike muttered. The words just fell, a silver gray sports car stopped at the curb, a man with sunsses and a sassy beard got out of the car, while finishing his clothes, while walking to Mikes store. And the passers-by around saw the man, unconsciously stopped in his tracks and followed the other side. Iron Man, Tony Stark. The Stark Expo has pushed him to the forefront again. People curious about the reason he came here, just a short distance of a few meters, surprisingly, there have been more than twenty people followed him. Tony pushed open the door of the store and walked in, those people stood outside the store, whispering and muttering, daring to specte. What the owner of this store is a super criminal, Iron Man is here to arrest him. What the owner of this store is a genius scientist, Iron Man is to ask him toe out of the mountain. As more and more people, the spection is getting more and more exciting. But in reality, Tony came here Hey, Uncle Mike, give me an egg fried rice. You are so idle? Mike looked at the growing number of people outside and jumped out of the corner of his eye. Tonyughed and said, It will be even busier, I had toe and thank you for the other day. Didnt you already thank me? Mike whispered, his eyes looking out the door, feeling a little bad. Still wanted to say thanks in person. Tony smiled, surveyed the stores decor and said, It looks pretty good. My mom said you opened a restaurant and stopped by to check it out. After saying that, he squeezing his eyes at Mike: She said your business must be bad and asked me toe and help you out, I didnt think shed guess. Thinking of the appearance that there was no one just now, Tony smiled, pointed at the people outside, and said, Look, how many guests did you bring to you? Maria sent you to do a live ad? The corners of Mikes mouth twitched, after looking at the door has been filled with people, a sudden thought in his heart that left him speechless. What else did she have to say for you to help bring? Tony gave a thumbs up and said, Awesome, there really are words for me to bring to you. Say! Mikes body trembled slightly. She said that if there are too many people and you are too tired to drive,e and y mahjong with them, they are three short of one. Mike: This is too shameless, this ghost-like idea, there must be a part of Peggy Carter. Mike took a deep breath and sneered, More customers, I cant be happy enough, a serving of fried rice with egg, right, wait. A few minutester, Mike brought a serving of egg fried rice to Tony. Tony was not polite, picked up the spoon and buried his head to eat. The taste is as good as ever. Tony praised in his heart. Finished eating? Hurry up and go, looking at you is annoying. Mike said coldly. Tony wiped his mouth and said, Go together? No! Mike said forcefully, he is not going to bow to the evil forces. Tony looked outside and flirted, Eww, I see some reporters, when they ask, what should I say? Ill just say that the food here is my favourite, and thene by every now and then, your store will be doing great business, and youll love it, Uncle Mike, right? Mike: He was bored to pass the time, not trying to keep his feet busy. That night, you should have been killed. Mike said coldly, and said helplessly: Why do you have to force me. Because it was either you or me. Tony spread his hands and said, Im busy, so Ill have to let you go. Saying that, he smiled at Mike and said, If you win them hard enough, they will be angry for a few days and then stop ying poker with you. This looked as if it was not money that was lost. Seeing Mikes face upset, Tony coughed lightly, stood up, and said, How about you try? Mike looked outside the store Good guy, its just Tonys effort to eat. The people outside gathered in a drowsy crowd, and they even kepting. No five hundred, but also three hundred. If this guy Tony went outside again to advertise and promote his store every day, wouldnt he be tired of his soul flying out every day? What he wants is a leisurely shop career, that is, to cook a few meals a day to satisfy the appetite of the lucky ones whoe to his shop. The rest of the time he watches the people outside and soaks up the sun by himself. Its not that I start busy every day when I arrive at the store, and stay busy until dark, the store is still surrounded, living like a debt. Maria and the girls must have calcted so well. Ahem, there are more people outside. Tony said leisurely, a look of indebtedness and said: Should be busy as hell oh. Mike held his forehead, walked to the door and hung up the closed sign. Seeing this, Tony showed a smile and said, Ill go back first. Get out of here! Mike ck face impatiently waving his hands. Watching Tony leave the store, like a flower poo, a pile of cow dung like attracting away the flies outside, Mike hurriedly left the store, locking it up and rushing towards home. Todays reception number: 3. Todays turnover: 30. Mike silently calcted a fortune in his heart, returned home angrily, and sat at the mahjong table in Steves sad and resentful eyes. Half an hourter, Mike looked at the money he won Hey, ying mahjong or something, its still fun! In the evening, when rk and Gwen returned, looking at the battle of the hot several people, sighed. Come on, his dad failed in his struggle again. Knock on the door, just changed clothes to open the door, looking at the door Tony, said: How did youe? Tony pointed to the house that Maria bought to the right of Mikes house and said, My house is right next to yours. Peeked his head inside, listened to the ttering sound, and said in surprise, Still fighting? Chapter 254: Because all are monsters Chapter 254: Because all are monsters Tony walked into Mikes house, striding towards Maria, reaching out and pressing Marias shoulder like, gently kneading, saying, Mom, its time to finish, its been four hours. Maria moved her body and said with surprise, Its been so long? The time passed so quickly, she didnt feel it at all. Looking at the cards in front of her, Marias eyes rolled, reached out and pushed, shouting, Its over, its over! Peggy Carter said sharply, No! Im about to win! Steve squeezed Peggy Carters hand and said, Forget it, lets end it. With Peggy Carter saying that, the chances of losing were higher. He nced at the small basket at Mikes feet with a look of envy. If he hadnt won Carters share over, there would have been more money in Mikes little basket. Tony and Steve said hello. They all knew each other because of Maria and Peggy Carters poker game together, but because of personality ipatibility, they didnt have a deep friendship and could only be considered rtively familiar. I won a lot today, thank you foring to send money today, I said not to y it, you prefer me toe. Mike smiled helplessly with a face full of mockery: As a result, you guys are still so rookie. Saying that, he looked at Peggy Carter and Maria and shook his head, still making a series of tuts in his mouth. Peggy Carter and Maria gritted their teeth and looked at Mike. Angry, too angry. I didnt say if I lost money, but I was ridiculed by those who won. Looking at the two peoples expressions, Mike nodded in his heart. Got angry with the two of them. This time, before they feel that their poker skills have not improved, is not going to find him to y cards. Carrying the basket, he took it to rk who was standing by and said, Put it away, this is their money for todays food. Every time after ying cards, Peggy Carter several people will stay here to eat a meal, this is already a habit. rk smiled and took it, looked down at the money, smiled happily, and walked upstairs. Steve looked at the scene with envy. Speaking of which, after he thawed out, he still didnt have a formal job, and if Nick Fury hadnt found a way to calcte his sry for decades, he might still be relying on Carter to support him now. However, ording to Carters rate of losing money, his sry He scratched his head anxiously. Hello everyone, our public ount will find red envelopes of gold and coins every day, and you can receive them as long as you pay attention. Please seize the opportunity for thest benefit at the end of the year. Speaking of work, Nick Fury has approached him several times, saying that he wants him to join the Avengers This time, he and Peggy Carter went on a trip. In addition to keeping Peggy Carter away from mahjong for a period of time and the two-person world for a period of time, there is another reason, that is to avoid Nick Fury. Because when Nick Fury told him about the Avengers, he was impressed, but he hadnt thought about joining and didnt know how to reply to each other Now it seems that joining seems to be good. What was the sry said at the time Dont get me wrong, hes definitely not in it for the sry. Steve mused, looked at Tony and said, Nick Fury contacted me again today. He said he made an offer to you as well. Tony nodded and said, Yes, for the third time. Peggy Carter and Maria looked at each other with some curiosity. They didnt know what that invitation was. Mikes eyes flickered and already guessed what they were talking about when they said the invitation was something. The Avengers Project. He has seen this thing a long time ago. Nick Fury was the one who invited him, but he refused because he was just a farmer. At that time, Nick Furys face turned out to be wonderful. Now, it seems that Nick Fury finally took action on these two people? Tony raised an eyebrow and asked Steve: What is your decision? Steve looked at Tony, noting the other partys eyes, smiled and said, Will you agreed? Tony nodded and said, Yes. It doesnt hurt to have their type of peoplee together and form a team to deal with a crisis that one person cant handle. For example, the Stark Expo thing, if it did not happen to meet the Mac family, he might have nted, but if he had a team, it would be much easier to deal with that kind of situation. Steve mused and said, Did you sign that document? Tony shook his head and said, Its just a verbal agreement. So why dont we have hime in now and well get this sorted out together? Steve suggested to. Tony looked at Mike and said, Is that okay? Uncle Mike? Mikeughed, Such an important matter, you want to talk about it in my ce? Tonys face straightened and said, Your ce is the safest ce. At that, the others nodded their heads in agreement. Mike shrugged and said, Whatever then, Ill go prepare dinner. He got up and walked to the kitchen, and when he reached the living room door, he stopped in his tracks and turned back, Do you need me to bring that guy over? Steve and Tony nodded. Mike took out his phone and called Nick Fury before a portal card appeared between his fingers. Concrete points of light appeared, the card disappeared when a rotating portal appeared in front of the crowd. After Nick Fury in a ck trench coat appeared, in Gwens amazed gaze, Mike snapped his fingers and cancelled the portal. You guys talk. With those words, he nodded to Nick Fury and walked toward the kitchen. Gwen hurriedly followed, like a curious cat, asking about Mikes portal. Although she knew her dad had superpowers, but it was the first time she had seen Mike use it. Dad, what was that just now? Swish appeared and that ck-faced uncle came out? Thats a teleportation door. A teleportation door? Gwens eyes lit up and said, So is it true that every day I dont have to take the school bus to school? Well, no need to go by bus. Thats so good Walk to it. Humph! Gwen grunted softly and ran upstairs. Her brother had juste upstairs with a lot of money, and she wanted to ask if she could have some pocket money. A few momentster, when Mike prepared the fondue, Tonys side had finished talking, and the three officially signed the Avengers Alliance agreement document. Avengers Alliance n officiallyunched, theunch site in Mikes home. And this hot pot, also became their n to start the celebration dinner. Watching them cook the hot pot while talking about the Avengers, Mike sighed. I dont know, I thought they were talking about how good this dish is. The whole process can be said to be quite sloppy. But there is no doubt that the Avengers n is officiallyunched. Suddenly, Nick Fury looked at Mike and rk and said: Do you two father and son want to join? Mike raised an eyebrow and looked at rk. rk calmly pushed his sses, smiled and said, No such ns for now. Why? Steve asked curiously. Nick Fury said quietly, Because their family is a monster. Chapter 255: You are a good boy Chapter 255: You are a good boy A week has passed since that night, after the initial formation of the Avengers. This weeks time, Mike simply did not have the opportunity to open the store, every day he opens store in front of a bunch of people around, waiting to explore him and his store and Tony Starks rtionship. However, with each passing day, the people in front of the store less and less, and a few dayster, there was not much people. These people do not go again feel, Mike are trying to use the ability. The store can finally open normally. Although there is still only the same food every day, the door-to-door customers are still the same sparse, but Mike likes this leisurely pace of life. Open a store for a few days, y cards with Peggy Carter, and then open the store for a few days in peace when they have subsided. Thebination of work and rest, ie expenditure is perfect. However, in the week after the opening of the store, Mike also gained two loyal diners. Peter Parker and Luke Brennan. These days, the two boys came to the store with Gwen in the afternoon after school, on time. Mike looked up at the clock on the wall and muttered, Schools almost out. The three little ones were still in elementary school and would be dismissed around four oclock. Aftering to his store to eat, the three would y together for a while or read a book, finish their homework, and leave with Mike when he closed at five, six oclock. Todays food special is beef noodles. Mike counted the time and waited for the three little ones to arrive and the noodles were just right. Daddy! Gwen pushed open the door and ran in, her little nose inhaled twice first, and immediately said, Is it beef noodles today? Luke and Peter looked at Gwen in amazement. This can even ask out? Are you a dog nose? Mike brought out all three small bowls of noodles. Considering they still had to finish their meal, the amount given to the three of them at a time was so small that it basically didnt affect their evening meal. Gwen held out her thumb and rubbed her nose, saying, Please call me Gwen the Spirit Dog. Spirit dog? Dog? Peter looked at Gwen dumbfounded and said, Are you a dog? Gwens face darkened and said, Youre the dog. You said it yourself, isnt a spirit dog a dog? I Haha! Gwen said shes a dog. Luke couldnt help butugh out loud. Looking at the two people whoughed at him, Gwen raged, Im furious! With that, he turned his grief and anger into appetite and began to destroy the beef noodles in front of him. Peter and Luke both looked at each other with a smile and also buried their heads and bared their heads and ate. Just then, a charming and beautiful woman walked in. Peter! She shouted, and Peter, who had his face about to be buried in the bowl, lifted his head, wiped the soup from his mouth and said, Aunt May, what brings you here? May Parker surveyed the store, her eyes fell on Mike, and said in surprise, Its you. Thest time they met in the principals office. The other party was the father of that cute little girl. Hello. Hello everyone, our public ount will find red envelopes of gold and coins every day, and you can receive them as long as you pay attention. Please seize the opportunity for thest benefit at the end of the year. Mike greeted and said, Mike Kent, Gwens father. Saying that, he touched Gwens head. Gwen and Luke and May Parker said hello. May Parker sat next to Peter, watched Peter bared his noodles, snorted lightly twice and said to Mike, Peter gave you a hard time. No. Mike smiled and said, They are very obedient, and after they eat, they will read and study together. May Parker showed a smile, watching the three little ones eat well, couldnt help but say, No wonder Peter said every night at dinner that my cooking wasnt as good as it used to be. Peter looked up and heughed. May Parker helped Peter wipe thetro hanging from the corner of his mouth and said to Mike, Mr. Kent, Ill have a bowl too. Just a moment. Mike walked into the kitchen and in just three or two minutes, a bowl of noodles was ready. May Parker smelled it, her eyes lit up and said, It looks just delicious. Gwen couldnt help but say, Its going to be even better to eat, yo! Peter and Luke nodded in agreement. May Parkerughed and saw that the three little ones were pretty slick with chopsticks. After trying it out for themselves, they decided to give up and pick up a fork. Ill practiceter. May Parker smiled shyly at Peter, picked up the noodles and tasted them, and said to Peter seriously, I finally know why you said my cooking is not good. Peter rubbed his head and said, Its not really bad, its just a little worse than what Uncle Mike makes. May Parker smiled happily and lowered his head to eat the noodles. Soon, the bowl of noodles was finished. Its delicious, Mr. Kent. May Parker praised, looking at Mike up and down with a slight twinkle in her eyes. Mike nodded, put away a few peoples bowls, and when he saw May Parker wanted to pay, he raised his eyebrows and said, Count me out. May Parker was stunned, gave Mike a charming smile and said, Thank you, youre quite a gentleman. Saying that, she took Peters hand and said, Lets go home. Ok! Peter took his school bag, waved his hand to the two Gwen and said, See you tomorrow. With those words, the two left the restaurant and headed home. Just out of the restaurant, May Parker pulled Peter two steps faster and said, Peter, let me ask you something. What? Have you met Gwens mother? Gwen doesnt have a mother, she was adopted by Uncle Mike. Great! Hmm? Peter looked at May Parker in disbelief. Uh, I mean its really unfortunate. May Parker patted his chest and bowed his head, Tomorrow when you get out of school, Ille with you again, okay? Come with me? Peter cocked his head and said, Why? I cane with Gwen without yourpany. May Parker knelt down: What do you think of Uncle Mike? He is very well. Peter put up a hand: Handsome, can cook good food, very gentle to people, but also very caring, and will y with us. May Parker coughed lightly and said, Do you think I can catch him? Hmm? Peter was stunned and then, Huh? He looked at his Aunt May in surprise and eximed, You want to be Gwens mom? May Parkers face flushed and said, Thats going too fast, just thought Mike was a nice guy. Peter thought about it and said, somewhat torn, But, I heard Gwen say that his dad seems to have a good rtionship with an aunt, and thest time they went on a trip, they lived together. May Parker: So brief. Only just heart-warming, and then shattered. Peter clenched his fist and said, Im with you! Aunt May! Go for it! I heard from Gwen that they havent been in touch for a long time! Very good, this information is very useful! May Parker stroked Peters head and said, Then Ill try! Ill ask Gwen more about his father! Peter, youre a good boy. Chapter 256: Gwens text message Chapter 256: Gwen''s text message Paris. Raven walked into the crowd, and after several transformations, finally shook off the people behind her. Looking at the camera in her hand, she couldnt help but curl the corners of her mouth. The mission isplete, immediately get a good amount of money again, can be a good rest for a while. Called a cab and came to the hotel where he was staying. Open the door to the room, Raven casually put the camera aside, walked into the bathroom, took a shower, wiped her wet hair and walked out, picked up her other phone that she used for personal contact, looked at several new messages and gave a smile. Raven walked barefoot around the room, casually taking a can of beer out of the fridge before tucking herself into the soft couch and sipping on it while reading the messages. It was basically all messages from Gwen. After theirst encounter in Hawaii, she and Gwen had quietly changed their contact information and then kept in touch. From time to time, Gwen send a message about her usual troubles, and from time to time, she also asked Gwen about their father and daughter. Thest few days, Gwen sent her quite a few messages, most of them talking about Mike. Aunt Raven, that aunt is here again, she should like my dad. Looking at the message, Raven smiled. The woman who is a man like Mike does not like him. Aunt Raven, that auntes every day, and my dad is getting better and better acquainted. Looking at this one, Raven raised her eyebrows. Aunt Raven, that aunt must like my dad, she is very nice, I also like her. I like her too. Ravens expression tightened, does that mean that Raven the little ninny was attacked. Dingdong! Just then, there was a new message. A picture with a few simple words. What should I do? Looking at the photo, Raven sat up violently. She saw that Mike was holding the hand of the woman who looked like a peach, holding a spat and stirring the dish in front of her. Mike looked serious but had a smile on the corner of his mouth, while the woman was full of Mikes eyes. Raven took a deep breath, ripped the towel off her head and sent a message to Gwen. Ill be right back! Keep me posted! LOL! Gwen couldnt help butugh out loud. What are youughing at? Mike just sent away May Parker, when he came in, he saw Gwen smile happily and couldnt help but ask. Gwen shook her phone and said, Aunt Raven ising. Raven ising? Mike was stunned and puzzled: Why is sheing all of a sudden? After a pause, looking at Gwen with the phone, a look of realization shed in his eyes and said, What did you say to her? I didnt say anything! Gwen hurriedly shook her head. Mike raised an eyebrow, grabbed Gwen a tickle. The little guy wasughing so hard that he couldnt catch his breath. He could only throw up his hands in defeat and said, I told her about Aunt Maying here. May? Mike raised an eyebrow. Gwen said seriously, Dad, do you like Aunt May? She is just a friend. Gwen bit her thumb, First she was a stranger, now shes a friend, then shell be a girlfriend, and finally shell be my mom! Dang! Mike knocked Gwens head and scolded with a smile, What are you thinking, little one. Gwen spat out her tongue and said, Aunt Mayes every day, she must like you. Mike pinched his chin, mused and said, Im so good, its only normal for someone to like me! Gwen nodded without hesitation. What, you do not like May? Its not that I dont like her! Gwen muttered: But this is very strange ah! Although Peter called her Aunt May, but more like his mother, if she married to you, then Peter will not have to call you uncle, or even father, and then Id have to call him brother? Gwens little face drooped: No! No! Thats too weird! Haha! Mikeughed and nodded Gwens head, saying, Little one, you think too much. May Parker and he are just friends, as for the future Raven will be back soon, where is theter? Okay! Mike picked up Gwens school bag and said, Lets go home! Gwen leapt down from her chair and helped Mike lock the store door before the two of them headed home in the setting suns afterglow. The weather is getting warmer as spring and winter turn. Mike looked at the nice day and smiled happily. Gwen went to school, rk went to work, his elderly father came to open the store, and then.. Mike. May Parker walked into Macs store. Mike was stunned. The other side wasing earlier and earlier. That, Peter went to school, I went to drop him off, and stopped by to see if there was anything you wanted to do. May Parker exined with a smile and a slight blush. Mike coughed lightly and said, I just got here, I havent started getting ready yet, so sit down for a while. While speaking, he poured a ss of water for Maypark and ced it in front of the opponent. May Parker looked at Mike with his head supported, with a smile on his face, Mike could feel the temperature in his eyes even when he was facing away from him. It was even hotter than yesterday. If this continues, it may really be like Gwen said, what will happen to the two. Writing and drawing on the ckboard, Mike wrote down a few words. Todays special: beef noodles. Ill hang it! May Parker actively took the ckboard from Mikes hand, tossed her long hair and said to Mike, Beef noodles, can I learn how to make it? It tastes good after thest time I ate it. Mike nodded, Its easy. May smiled, hung the ckboard outside the door, hummed and walked over to Mike: What do you make next? Boil the soup and make the noodles. Mike said, and before being pulled by Mey Parker and headed for the kitchen. Mike handled the ingredients for the soup while talking to May Parker about the main points, but May Parker just looked at Mike and smiled every now and then, having no idea what Mike had said. Then all that was left in her world was that hard, handsome face. Mike put the lid on the pot and started to simmer the soup, looked back, saw May staring at herself stupidly, and coughed lightly, May! May? Ah! May Parker woke up and said, Is it time to start the soup? The soup is already simmering, the next step is to make the noodles. Mike said with a smile. Make noodles! May Parker said, Seems interesting, Ill try it. Because not many people came to the store, Mike did not make many noodles every day. May Parker followed Mikes example and kneaded a small dough, but either more water or more flour, causing that dough to get bigger and bigger. May looked at his hands covered with flour, a face of chagrin, unconsciously flung hard, hands on the flour instantly flung there are. Pop! A small ball of flour flung on Mikes face, Mike corner of the eye jumped. May Parker was stunned and smiled as he reached out to pinch it. Pop! A figure suddenly rushed in and grabbed May Parkers hand: What are you trying to do? Chapter 257: Im May Parker, Mikes friend Chapter 257: I''m May Parker, Mike''s friend Raven grabbed May Parkers hand with a hint of coldness in her gaze. A look of consternation shed across May Parkers face, but after seeing the look in Ravens eyes, it instantly became clear in her mind. This woman liked Mike. If she just had a crush on Mike, this woman just liked it, just loved it. Hello, Im May Parker, Mikes friend. Raven let go of Mays hand, let go of the suitcase dragged by the other hand, took two steps forward, and in May Parkers stunned eyes, directly hugged Mikes neck, sent a fragrant kiss, and gently bit Mikes lips. Afterwards, forcefully wipe off the cloud of flour on Mikes face and gently drop it on the ground before speaking to May Parker: Raven, Mikes woman. The atmosphere instantly became tense. May Parker suddenly smiled and said, Mike is a good man, and he and I often talk about you. Raven was stunned and a smile appeared on her face, Really? She squinted at Mike, as if it contained a thousand tender feelings. May Parker reached out, looked at the flour on it, awkwardly withdrew it and said, Mike makes great noodles, Im really learning from him. Giggle! Ravenughed happily and said, Really? She hugged Mikes hand and said, He can make a lot of them. Mike coughed softly and said, Why are you back all of a sudden? Raven looked up at Mike, her eyes slightly cold, but the words from her mouth were sweet and cloying. Because I missed you, honey. Mike shivered and said, Havent eaten, have you? Can I get you a bowl of noodles? Sure. Raven smiled, dragged the suitcase away, grabbed May Parkers hand by the way, and said, Come on, May, go wash your hands, I liked you at first sight. The other side was smarter than she thought. May Parker smiled lightly, not looking at all reluctant. Watching the two leave the kitchen, Mike breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, it was really tense. However, remembering what Raven had just said, Mike couldnt help but smile. His woman? Is it from May Parker to feel a sense of crisis? This is good, to help him indirectly reject May Parker, or he really do not know how to say no. Soon, two bowls of noodles were ready. Mike looked outside and saw Raven and May Parker sitting together,ughing and joking, looking very cordial, exhaled gently and brought the noodles out. Raven took it and handed a bowl to May Parker, smiling, Try it, Mikes work is very good. May Parker smiled and took it, seeing some envy in his eyes after Mike was addingtro and chilli to Ravens bowl. Raven bared a bite and praised, Its even better than what I used to make. Mike smoothly handed Raven a tissue: Eat slowly, you look like this, how many meals have you not eaten? One day. Raven whispered, looking at Mike with a twinkle in her eye. And nudged at the other man while May Parker was looking down. Would I be hungry for a day if it werent for this? Mike chuckled and shook his head. A few momentster, Raven and the two of them finished their noodles and talked for a while, and May Parker left. She was a smart and sensible woman, and although she had a crush on Mike, she gave up decisively when she saw Raven and saw the way Raven looked at Mike. Rather than having one more enemy for the sake of a certain failure, she chose to give up sensibly and make a friend. After May Parker left, Raven pounced on Mike, nibbling and biting at his face, saying viciously, Watch me bite your face off so you can seduce someone again. When she saw the picture that Gwen sent her, she really thought that Mike was going to be done with May Parker and that she and Mike werepletely finished, and at that moment she realized that Mike was far more important in her heart than she thought he was. Mike hugged Raven with amusement and said, Still going? Not going. Raven said seriously, I want to watch you. Putting Raven down, Mike winked and said, Then youll have to keep an eye on it. Hmph. Raven hummed softly twice. Go home. Mike gently pped Ravens ass with a crisp thud and muttered, Not a good day to open a store. When it waspletely dark, rk drove back home. He was in a good mood today. On top of going to work, he had saved a dozen people. Pushing open the door to his room, rk smelled the aroma of the meal and unconsciously put a smile on his face. Brother! Gwen jumped over with a smile, taking his hand and pulling him toward the living room as she said happily, Look whos here? Looking at the woman who stood up and looked at him with a smile, rk was stunned. Aunt Raven? Shouting softly, he walked toward Raven and the two hugged, saying, Its so good to see you. Raven looked rk up and down, reached out and squeezed rks arm, and smiled, rk, youve be even more handsome and stronger. rk rubbed his head andughed, saying, Why are you back all of a sudden? Didnt even say hello, I could have picked you up. Raven bristled and said, If you donte back, your dad is going to get abducted. What? rk said in surprise, Someone else could have abducted him? Raven stroked Gwens head, This time, its still thanks to Gwens news. Gwen lifted her chin proudly. rk sat down and said curiously, Come on, tell me about it. The words fell, and the three sat down together and muttered and talked, with asional lowughter. Whats all this talk? So happy? The three of them are in the middle of the game. Not telling you! Gwen said with a smirk and ran into the kitchen. Raven and rk also smiled at Mike and walked toward the kitchen as Mike watched in confusion. Looking at the three, Mike touched his face and wondered, Is there something on my face? Bringing out the meal, the four sat at the table and ate their dinner while making small talk. When it came to Ravens destination, Raven looked to Mike and said, Ive decided to go to Charles school. Charles will be so happy. rk chuckled. Gwen looked at Raven like a viin, And get to watch Daddy, hehehe! Raven blushed and nodded seriously: Yes have to watch closely, Gwen we work together oh! Said, the two also gave a high five. rk flirtatious look at Mike, was Mike red at after, honestly bowed his head to eat. Raven stayed at Mikes house for three days, and Mikes store was closed for three days. It was only after Raven went to X school that Mikezily opened his store. The matter of Raven had been greeted in advance with Charles, originally Mike wanted to send her, but was refused by Raven with the excuse that she was not a child again. Life resumed its normal rhythm. Until half a monthter, Gwen picked up a man. Chapter 258: Really good at picking up Chapter 258: Really good at picking up It was dark. Usually at this time, Mike and Gwen had already returned home, but today, because of the man Gwen found and picked up, they dyed going home. The man was draped in a thin, ill-fitting windbreaker, and the lower half of his body was wearing a pair of blue jeans that were crumbling and ready to fall apart, just like a homeless man. At this time, the man sat on a chair in Mikes store, hunched back, with dull eyes, not at all like a man in his prime, but rather like an old man in his old age, all thoughts are lost. Gwen hugged Mike and put it in the shop, standing in front of the man with the nket he covered while basking in the sun, and whispered: Uncle, here you are. Hearing the childish voice full of concern, the mans dull eyes swayed slightly, his eyes fell on Gwen. Gwen showed a smile to the man, and handed the nket in his hand. The mans dry lips trembled slightly, and a voice that seemed to be squeezed out of a torn throat appeared from the mans mouth. Thanks. Gwen opened the nket and draped it over the man. Feeling the body gradually warmed up, the mans numb and cold eyes, but also gradually warmed up. My name is Gwen, Gwen Kent. Bruce. The man whispered, pulled down the nket, wrapped himself a little tighter, then silence. Gwen looked at the man, not knowing what to say, so she brought the man a ss of water and then sat down to the side. Looking at the other mans back, Gwen folded her arms together and put her chin up, her small head guessing what had happened to the other man. It must be something really hard. She muttered in a small voice, remembering the scene where she saw the other person. The weather had warmed up now, but the temperature outside was still touching because of the light rain that had fallen all day. Fortunately, it was Sunday and Gwen didnt have to go to school or cram school. She slept in, ate the breakfast her dad left for her, and was going toe to the store, but Aunt Carter, the family next door, pulled her in and treated her to steak. After eating, she rubbed her stomach and went back home, finished her homework and watched TV for a while. As the time approached six oclock, she was holding an umbre, ready to pick up her dad and go home. And just as she was walking down an alley not far from the store, she saw this uncle who was drenched in the rain. At that time, he was cowering by a garbage can, with a small puddle under him, just quietly being drenched in the rain, simply worse than when Peter was bullied and thrown into the water. Uncle, do you need help? Gwen asked in a small voice. There was no response, only the sparse sound of falling rain. Uncle! Do you need help!? Gwen raised her voice and asked again. The man was still lying still in the puddle, like a dying fish. She suddenly remembered the fat-headed fish her father had knocked unconscious when he was killing the fish. There was no response. Gwen poked the other side carefully with an umbre, see the other side is still motionless after the small face a white, backwards sucked in a breath of cold air. I dont think so, I dont think hes dead! Gwen learned from the TV, holding the umbre half crouched down, the small hand to the other side of the nose, feel the warm breath, with a sigh of relief. Looking at each other, Gwen sighed, put the umbre in her hand on the ground, after covering the rain for the others head, held up another umbre, half squatting on the ground, the umbre tilted, giving each other to cover the rain, took out her cell phone and called Mike. Perhaps the sudden disappearance of the rain made Bruce lying on the ground back to his senses, his eyelids slightly rolled, eyes open a slit, in the dim sky, saw a small face of anxiety and worry. Is it in worrying about him? Bruce heart has a kind of inexplicable sour and touched, but the thought of the murdered Betty, his heart once again became a cold. Its all because of him, its all his fault He med himself in his heart, and even because of the violent fluctuations in mood, a lurid green veins emerged on the surface of his body. Rampant power flowed through his body, and Bruces eyes were tinged with a touch of green. Daddy,e save him, Im waiting for you oh! Suddenly, the childish voice reached his ears again, and he took a deep breath, barely suppressing the sadness and anger that welled up in his heart. Instantly, the abnormality in his body disappeared. Just then, Gwen put the phone away, looked at Bruce on the ground, and whispered, Dont be afraid, my dad ising. The childish warm voice with the pounding rain, as if it fell on his heart, rippling a little. No more than half a minuteter, he heard unfamiliar footsteps, followed by an unfamiliar voice. Gwen. Dad! Gwen looked up, looked at Mike, and said, Lets help him, okay? If this goes on, hell die. It would be good to die like this. Heart like dead Bruce in the heart of a bitter smile. Mike bent down and smiled at Gwen: While hes still alive, lets take him back and make human buns! The tone of voice is serious, not like a joke. People, human flesh buns? Hearing this, even in this state of Bruces heart cannot help but flooded with a cold feeling, he could not help but open his eyes, wanting to see what kind of devil is the person who can say this calmly. He wants to die, but does not want to be eaten, the important thing is, if those people eat him, will also ur mutation? Dad, do not joke! Gwen looked at Mike without good grace, but could not help butugh, and suddenly found the man on the ground after opening his eyes, surprised, Dad, look! Hes opened his eyes. Hmm. Mike nced at the other person, always felt that this decadent face was a bit familiar, but after thinking about it, he didnt seem to have seen it at all. Go, pick up and go to do human buns! Mike smiled, and the man on the floor lifted a hand and walked to the store amidst Gwens dissatisfied cry. For some reason, listening to this father-daughter conversation, Bruces heart was strangely warmed up. Gwen! A shout, awakened Gwen in the memory. Gwen rubbed his chin, looked at Mike who called her, waved Mike to her, and she ran over. Bring it to him. Mike brought a bowl of noodles to Gwen. Gwen sniffed it with a gluttonous look. Come home tonight and you can make whatever you want. Oh! Gwen smiled happily. Mike looked up at Gwen to the other side after the end of the past, looking at the man sitting there like a block of wood, pinching his chin and muttered, Bruce? Mike heard everything Gwen said to the other party. Now look at the other side of the face, but really Bruce Banner. Dear daughter, you really will pick up Chapter 259: Im going to call the police Chapter 259: I''m going to call the police A cup of white water, a bowl of noodles, and a warm little face. When a person who has fallen to the bottom of his life and sees no hope, when he sees these things, his heart is so suddenly injected with a trace of life. The white mist rose in front of his eyes, mixed with the aroma of noodles rushed into his nose, making his mouth water quickly. Although he still had no appetite, this instinctive reaction of his body was beyond his control. Uncle, eat it, its delicious. Gwen smilingly handed Bruce a pair of chopsticks and said, As long as you eat enough, nothing will happen. Bruce took the chopsticks and nodded to Gwen, wanting to smile at Gwen, but the bitterness and sadness in his heart only made him squeeze out a smile that was worse than crying. Gwen blinked and said with disgust, The smile is so ugly oh, youd better not smile. Sorry, the boy doesnt talk out of his head. Mike smiled as he walked over, and after seeing the smile on Bruces face, he was stunned and said, Its a hard smile indeed. Bruce: So, did you talk through your head? Gwen looked up at Mike, a look like he was not wrong. Bruce looked at both father and daughter and felt very warm. Mike Kent. Mike said faintly, extending his hand to the other side. Bruce hurriedly put down his chopsticks and said in a hoarse voice: Bruce Banner. Sure enough, it was him. Mikes heart murmured, could not help but look at Gwen. Next time pick up a conch girl for me back Try it, I am still a little confident in my craft. Mike smiled and said. Bruce picked up the chopsticks and said thanks, but still hesitated to put down his chopsticks. The bitterness and grief in his heart had overwhelmed his appetite. Can you tell us what happened to you? Mike asked indifferently. To be honest, he was curious about what had happened to the other side. Before the other party did not transform, the other party was one of the worlds physical science powers, and after transformation, was the Hulk, one of the worlds strongest people. What kind of thing can make the other party be what it is now? Bruce opened his mouth, gave a bitter smile and shook his head. Mike and Gwen, who were already ready to listen, looked at each others appearance, and the ears perked up and dropped. What the hell. Mike and Gwen looked at each other with some disappointed look. Looking at the two peoples expressions, Bruce suddenly had a feeling of sorry for the two people if they did not say. So, after hesitating, he opened his mouth and said, My girlfriend was killed and died right in front of me. Although he had been as calm as possible, but when he said this, his mind still unconsciously remembered what happenedst night, and a green light appeared under his eyes. Just then, Mike suddenly said, Want some water? Bruce was startled, he recovered, and he gasped for two quick breaths, his eyes shed with fear. Gwen, go change a ss of water. Oh! Gwen obediently picked up Bruces cup and walked toward the kitchen. After Gwen left, Mike smiled and said, If it were me, Id take that guy out before I thought of anything else. Is that how you want to die? Bruce was silent, clenching his fists. Mike continued, My daughter is adopted, and when she was six years old, she watched her own father get killed, and youre not going to tell me that youre less than a child, Bruce. Had that child experienced something so cruel? Bruce was secretly surprised. Uncle, water! Gwen came out, put the water in front of Bruce, hands propped up chin, and showed a smile to Bruce. Bruce could not help but say: You are really strong, Gwen. Gwen was stunned and suddenly turned her head to look at Mike angrily and said, Dad, did you tell him that I was afraid to sleep after watching a ghost moviest night! Mike blinked and said: No! You must have said that! Mike: Looking at the bickering father and daughter, Bruce couldnt help but smile. Looking down at the bowl of noodles, he picked up his chopsticks. Indeed, he still had things to do. Abomination! Mr. Lan! And Ross! His eyes shed with coldness, and then he ruthlessly picked up a chopstick of noodles and stuffed it into his mouth, then ate it faster and faster. Soon, the bowl of noodles was eaten clean by him, and even the water was drunk without a drop left. The warmth in his stomach made his whole body slowly rejuvenated. Thank you! He stood up, folded the nket he was draped with and was about to walk out when Gwen squeezed her eyes at Mike and muttered, Dad, he doesnt seem to be paying, is he eating bully food again? Bruce: Still, still have to pay for it? Mike nodded and said to Bruce: Friend, do you want to eat bully food? This will be made into human ramen by me. Ramen? Didnt you talk about making buns before? Wait, this is not important. Didnt you justmunicate with all your heart? Howe all of a sudden it became so material? Bruce was a little confused. Gwen got up and puffed up, Youre not allowed to leave until youve paid! I dont have any money, Ill pay you backter when I have money. Bruces face burned slightly. Cant be trusted. Mike shook his head, got up and cleaned up the bowl and said, Tomorrow you work at my ce to pay back the money. Work to pay back the money? Not waiting for Bruce refused, Gwen was happy to hear him make a decision: Its such a happy decision. What a decision! I didnt even say a word! Here you go. Gwen shoved the nket to Bruce, pulled him down, and said righteously, Youre not leaving until youre paid back! Bruce dumbfounded look at Gwen, see the little guy kept looking outside, some anxiety under the eyes, the heart instantly understood. Is it because its raining outside, afraid that he will be that way again? Bruce was clutching the nket, there was an urge to cry in pain. Just then, Mike came out of the kitchen and quickly said, Today, you stay and watch the store as a wage for this bowl of noodles. Bruce: That, I still Dad. Just then, rk walked in, carrying a bag in her hand. He had arrived home from work, found no one home, and had called Mike a few minutes before to find out about Gwen picking up a man and rushed over. Curiously looking at Bruce, nodded to him, and Mike two people shot a look, heart instantly, sternly shouted: You are not allowed to go! Go away Ill call the police! Saying this, the bag in his hand and shoved Bruce. Bruce looked at it, it was a few changes of clothes. Theres a chair to sleep in and a bathroom across from the kitchen to take a shower. Mike said quickly, not waiting for Bruces reaction, he and rk took Gwen and left quickly. Before leaving, Gwen made a cheering gesture to Bruce, and attached a warm smile. Chapter 260: Past Events Chapter 260: Past Events The light rain was still falling sparsely, and Gwen, holding an umbre, walked in the forefront, humming a light tune, while Mike and rk followed behind Gwen. rk couldnt help but say, Dad, theres nothing wrong with leaving that guy in the store, is there? Whats wrong? Means something was stolen from the store or something? Hearing the meaning of the words, Mike smiled, shook his head and said, I dont think so. Bruce Banner, a scientific powerhouse with several PhDs, is still a good person, and Mike looked at Gwens back and smiled, Even if he burned the store down, it doesnt matter. Well? Because its what Gwen is going to do, and its the right thing to do, and its enough that shes grown from it. From picking up Bruce to keeping him, it was Gwens decision. She wanted to do the right thing, and Mike stayed with her, and it was fun to grow up with the child. Over the years, as the three rks grew up, he learned a lot, and now it was Gwens turn. Wait! rk looked at Mike breathlessly and said, Thats not how you treated us before. He still remembered clearly that the three brothers had picked up a very mean dog when they were kids and brought it home, and then, amidst their cries, Mike had thrown the dog out, saying that it was a wolf. Although it was confirmedter that the dog was indeed a wolf, they were doing the right thing, so howe they didnt get affirmation and help? Mike patted rks shoulder and said, Silly boy, its not the same. rk. Meanwhile, Bruce, who had been left alone in the store, looked at the open door of the restaurant with mixed feelings. It was warm. The fact that he met this person was probably the warmest thing that had happened to him since he became the Hulk. Unlock the door of the restaurant, Bruce took his clothes, went into the bathroom, took a hot shower, changed into clean clothes, heid down on Mikes chair, covered himself with a nket, and let out a long breath. Just for one night, let him just enjoy the warmth of the night. In a short while, he fell asleep, but in his sleep, the events that happened before, but in a continuous sh of the scene. After he became Hulk, he was hiding from the chase, while constantly trying to solve his transformation problem, and even challenging his emotional threshold to control the time of transformation. Mr. Lan, is a friend he met online. Originally he was on a very professional website asking for some professional knowledge, and after seeing the other party talk about it and be knowledgeable, he slowly got in touch with the other party in depth and started discussing Hulks problems. After a long exchange, after Mr. Lan got his approval, he sent over blood samples to the pair, and then he sent several more samples to the other side during their long exchange. But what he didnt expect was that when Mr. Lan indicated that he had a breakthrough research on his blood, Mr. Lan disappeared, leaving him only a short distress message. Help! Theyre taking me away, along with my research results. When he saw this message, his heart was overwhelmed with anxiety. This was a good opportunity for him to get rid of Hulk, so how could he just give up? So, he finally decided to leave his hiding ce and go to where Mr. Lan was. With the help of his ex-girlfriend Betty, he found Mr. Lans research room, and ording to their previous exchanges, found Mr. Lans hidden research materials, copied each others research results, and then managed to choke the Hulk in his body. Just when he was excited about this, celebrating with his girlfriend, General Rosss people found them, and with them, there was a monster abomination created under Mr. Lan using his serum! It turns out that Mr. Lan used his blood to replicate arge number of serums and wanted to use them for his own fame and profit, but before anything could be done, he was found by Ross and took all of them away with the serum. After knowing that the serum is the result of replicating the Hulk blood, General Ross began a new experiment, and one of his soldiers in order to get stronger power, took the initiative to participate in the experiment and became a powerful monster abomination. And he became the first goal of the Abomination, is to defeat the Hulk. When Bruce and Betty were taken away to General Rosss research base, after the Abomination knew that the Hulk was lost to Bruce, he was incredibly angry. He can only prove his strength by defeating Hulk, but without Hulk, what else would he use to prove his worth? So, he was angry like a beast out of control, no longer heeding General Roses orders, trying to force Bruce to transform into a fight with him. But Bruce cannot change. Abomination in order to piss off Bruce, called out the Hulk in each others body, a grabbed Betty, and pinched Betty to death in front of Bruce. He got what he wanted. In extreme anger and sadness, the originally suppressed Hulk reappeared and fought against hatred in the research base. As a result, the Abomination fled in defeat, and the Hulk left the research base. After his power faded, he wandered the city with purpose until he was weak to the ground, and then waited to die until he was picked up by Gwen. With this sleep, Bruce slept soundly. The next morning, when Bruce woke up, the rain that had been falling all night finally stopped. The brilliant sunlight spilled outside, and when he looked, it was surprisingly a little shaky. His eyes squinted as he walked out of the store, basking in the sunlight and letting out a long breath. Uncle, you wake up so early. Just then, Gwen ran over with a lunchbox, followed by a rxed Mike. Hows your sleep? Hearing the inquiry, Bruces face finally showed a smile and said, Its been a long time since I slept so well. Hee hee! Gwen smiled and surveyed this Bruce, said: Uncle, you are much better than yesterday,e on, I brought you good food. Gwen held Bruces hand, walked into the store, opened the lunch box and said: This is my fathers breakfast, you quickly eat, I have to go to school, Peter is still waiting for me. Gwen quickly finished, walked to the door, and then turned back viciously: Breakfast is also required. You cant leave if you dont work and pay for it! Bruce smiled and nodded. Mike patted Bruces shoulder and walked into the kitchen. A few minutester, Bruce finished his breakfast, washed the lunch box and said solemnly to Mike: Thank you for your kindness, but I really have to leave. Staying here any longer, he was afraid that the other side would bring trouble. Mike looked at Bruce, who had regained some life, and smiled faintly: See youter. Bruce smiled and after thanking again, he quickly left under Mikes watchful eye. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!